《Uncovering The World!》


 Volume 1 Chp 1: Slave (Rewritten)

    Thank you for checking out this story of mine

    If you see any mistakes, please inform me.

    Thank you and enjoy reading

    ~/````````````````/~

    Somewhere in a sanctum

    "Is it true?" Said someone hiding in the shadows.

    "Yes my lord, one of the trinity chains of Agelons have been shattered." A soldier clad in steel replied back.

    A silver gleam in mans form emerges from the shadow before he exclaims. "...The sun will cower, the seas will reside as he sips the forbidden chalice and cause the world to be crimson dyed."

    ~/````````````````/~

    A memory

    "Remember child, if you ever encounter a demon, make sure you trick them by being not yourself."

    A young boy then replies back. "But grandad, how do I know if there''s a demon nearby?"

    The old man poked on the child''s forehead before saying. "You''ll know it as if it were instincts."

    ~/````````````````````````/~

    A grown man was on his knees as he begs. "Oh Great Demon! Please spare me and my fami-"

    Before he could finish his words, the poor man''s body was cut in half.

    Blood was scattered on the ground which then flows through the cracks before slowly before colliding with a lot more corpses.

    The person who ruthlessly killed him was wearing a complete iron armor with a black cape... alas he is our main character.

    Our dear MC then sighed out loudly before saying. "Well that''s the last betrayer."

    A blue wind went out of the dead body before entering the ring on our MC''s finger.

    He then picks up a nearby head before observing it very closely then saying. "Quite a good snack I say... for my pet of course." The man in armor then started laughing while twirling his body in the middle of a village covered in fire.

    After a while, a chant could be heard from him as he says. "O Beloved Empress Arch-Fiend of Hell, please bring back the people around me as servants of yours and not like before. In doing so your most beloved follower will not fail to make you proud."

    With a smile he pats on the back of all the corpses(150 of them).

    "My beautiful creation." He said before smiling.

    Our MC then commands them. "Do what ever you want with the remaining survivors of this village. "

    All the corpse''s eyes glew red lights before they started.... moving.

    A lady with two horns came beside him before saying. "It has been a while since I saw that type of weak spell and seems like your in the good mood today."

    Our MC clapped his hands before replying back. "Duh, I get to see the dead dance!" He then laughes crazily as he rolls on the ground.

    The beautiful lady shook her head while smiling before telling him. "Dear, you truly never change."

    ~/```````````````````/~

    5 years before.

    1st Person:

    *TING* *TING* Ever since I was captured, the noise of pickaxes mining ores is the most thing I hear while growing accustomed to it.

    The place I am in was dark but torches and bonfires which kindled kept it slightly lit.

    It was always suffocating and hot.

    Every once in a while, you could hear whipping noises from guards who were stuck observing close to us.

    If you don''t work hard on mining ores... well expect a good ole whip on the back! Leaving a nasty permanent scar.

    Our circumstances depicts us as being slaves but apparently ''Bitch'' is more commonly used by the guards instead.

    At least we have only one task and that is to mine while females do other different jobs.

    Ladies and girls either carry the ores or treat the wounded.

    But there are some young ladies stuck with mining as the !@#$ing owner of this place need more people to mine!

    And not to mention we slaves who are working in this mine tend to have a short life span due the factors of death everywhere.

    Either by overworking or starving to death which leads to them having no utter use in the mine so they were butchered for food.

    Cave-in is the most common tragedy while also deadly poison gas can do the trick leaving this world (Dying... sounds much more fun then staying in this place..)

    Us slaves were forced to enter the mines as either you have a debt not payed, death row prisoners, or captured for a reason like me.

    Before we entered the mines we were given one last chance to see the sky then the owner of the place (who is a a CUNT) gave all of us a horrible curse making us unable to run.

    Oh how I miss to run away from girls who were trying to kill me and guards wanting me arrested. (What can you say, I''m a man who loves women to the core!)

    Even if people try to escape, it will just end up futile due to you getting knocked out unconscious while being left with bruises.

    Though you might be thinking ''That''s not bad, at least you''re not dead!'' well that''s the point, they want us alive so we can work till we are of no use and then throw us away.

    Heavens! Not to mention the clothes are practically even worse than beggars in streets! They made us wore rags for crying out loud! Rags! which are made out of the ''Maex'' giant rats skin!

    Authors Notes: ''Maex'' is a term in this world for creatures that are filled with diseases.

    At least they didn''t forget about covering our private parts, so they gave us Veerolf (yes its a combination of a deer and wolf) hide as undergarments.

    Which is quite itchy...

    Let''s talk more about me which I can already guess by your eagerness (Cricket noise plays*) I was 15 when I entered the mines and now I''m 17 and I have a weird blood line which consist the mixture of Dwarmura (white demon elf race) and human.

    I have an amazing hair color.. who am I kidding it''s just jet black. At least I''m proud of my barely noticeable pointy elf ears and dark purple eyes... though it''s hard to even see the difference...

    My body build was at its finest and I''m prepared for bed anytime, when they see me (Oh who am I kidding again with my reputation they won''t even look at me or worse call guards to arrest me..)

    So the proudest part about me is my back which has lots of scars, from obviously the whipping in this place and female warriors who I tried seducing but ended up getting wounded... which I luckily lived. See how thoughtful I am to stay alive for you~

    Well ladies love manly warriors with scars... right?

    Before I entered the mine, I was son of a famous slave merchant. (The irony is real here.)

    And about my mom..

    But my mother didn''t do that, which I can understand as she has to take care of her only child even if her son is a guy forsaken by the woman kind or even the world. (Even though I really don''t understand why... )

    But sometimes she would look at me as if I''m a hindrance which I really don''t mind as I understand due to being the child of the man who changed her world in a horrid way.

    Oh I forgot! Silly me, my name is Saladin Valirus, I''m proud of my name but people keep pronouncing it wrong, and before in my... childhood I was bullied constantly and one of their ways were calling me ''Salad the perverted child.''

    Was I a pervert ever since I was young? OF COURSE! Even when I was young, I loved women, especially the ones older than me.

    Author''s notes: ''Saladin'' is supposed to be pronounced as Sal-ae-din than Sa-la-din but its your preferences.

    Just a while ago my father died! Which made me completely happy and jumping in joy! He never treated me as his offspring but as some sort of object for his use!

    He died by a cave in, which was unfortunate as I would personally love to remove his skin and place him on a boiling river with a fast current and its destination being hell.

    "There''s nothing I can do about it but I''ll get the opportunity when I''m in hell with him hehe."

    My job before I entered the mine, which is forced upon by my lovely father, was to take care of the resisting slaves and so I trained since I was young to be able to fight back the slaves, when I turned 13 and my father saw how capable I became, though he didn''t compliment at all and said ''Good, now you can do your job better''.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ''What an asshole...''

    Though I always thought that I didn''t train for that purpose but for something else...

    This place isn''t completely bad as I managed to become friends with a girl close to my age. "I thought before the quote ''forever alone for the rest of his life'' was etched to my soul. But it seems I was wrong!"

    Her name was Kioni and was just a normal typical girl with no special blood as she was just human.

    She has nice curves and nice pair of jugs (I know, I know I''m a pervert), Long brown hair, Iris of black, and did I mention she has a very cute personality? Also the melons... wait I already said that.

    Kioni entered the mines by herself.

    Her background was that of an orphan who was then later adopted by a farmer and lived her peaceful life until she turned 14.

    At that age, she was kidnapped and sent here.

    No one took care of her so she had no one else to rely on, but one time when she accidentally dropped the bucket filled with fragments of salt rocks, Kioni was going to get whipped but I protected her with my body and asked the guards to forgive her after that I came to know her.

    I learned from my past mistakes so I didn''t show any of my perverted side to her but talked in a normal way to make her interact with me without disgust.

    Though I got to admit, The type of person I''m acting is what I hated the most which was kind of frustrating until I remember that it will be worth it if it''s for her.

    I don''t know what she will think of me if I said out of no where ''Can I please touch that fluffy ass of yours.'' I probably would get my ass kicked and will not be able to talk to her ever again.

    I try my best to act normal and funny at the same time and fix another mistake I did before when I tried to converse with girls with bad cheesy lines like ''If you were my plant I would water you everyday'' literally she thought I would bind her in a bed and piss on her everyday.

    And why the hell do I keep saying ''I'' maybe thy should stick with ''thy'' instead hur hur.

    Me and Kioni became closer for the past year and slowly, my inner desire of confessing my love will be known to her which will cause me not to die as a virgin, but I expect Kioni will just reject me or even worse treat me as a brother. ''The worst of all scenario is when the one you love says ''I love you as if you''re my very own brother''

    Right now I''m sitting on a rock with Kioni who is on my right and gazing on the ceiling while basking in moonlight. To break the silence Kioni said "I wonder if Father is doing well."

    I happily smiled before replying "He should be fine... though he might still be worrying about you."

    Her head then leaned on my should and closed her eyes while saying

    "I hope so..." She replied softly.

    "..."

    "I want to leave this place..." Kioni uttered while showing sadness in her expression.

    With gentle tone I said "Do not worry as I will bring you out of this place even if I have to make hell freeze over."

    My thoughts were celebrating as I thought to my self  ''I always wanted to use that line!''

    Kioni looked into my eyes and ask "You swear?"

    A smile arose on my face before replying back "I swear!"

    She also smiled back before saying "Thank you. Weird when I first met you I thought you were normal but as time goes by.. I find you lusting for me and trying to look under my rags."

    "Umm... that I can expl-" - Me

    "And sometimes I would hear you wanking your cocktail when I''m trying to sleep" Her voice was like needles slowly one by one piercing my heart.

    ''Well looks like Kioni already thinks I''m a pervert, goodbye world! I''ll send a letter to mom then commit suicide somewhere.'' I said to myself.

    But I can''t give up so I truthfully told her "I can''t help it. Being with you who look so beautiful and exposed to your ever so perfect body would obviously unable to contain myself."

    "Even if you''re a pervert. It doesn''t stop the fact that I like you."

    her words are already making me happy but I must confirm it so I said "Soo Kioni..."

    "Yes?" She replied.

    I came closer to her then I said

    "Would you not mind if I ask you to go out with me in hopes for us to get to know each other more?" - Me

    "In other words you are confessing your love?"

    My face became red and then I averted my eyes away from hers as my heart was having the exercise of its life.

    Kioni grabbed hold on my chin and moved my face towards her before saying with a cold tone "I''m going to say this clearly Saladin, I only like you in one way close to a brother."

    My brain stopped functioning from her words and my heart.. my poor heart...

    Kioni then giggled and told me while laughing.

    "I''m just joking, did you actually believe me?" She said while having tears of laughter.

    She never showed this side of her..., where has the innocent Kioni I fell in love with gone!

    I was speechless from what she told me and I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

    After words she says. "Even if you grow up to be a lecherous man, I would not mind it all as I really did felt comfortable when talking to you. Do you know I love it most when your funny and always make me laugh every time especially that poor acting skills of your personality is hilarious. So you should know by now I''m already in love with you."

    This is to good to be true! Where is the downside to this! I must know so I can shake out that feeling of being in a dream.

    She saw my face which I can guess already that my expression is puzzled with my cheeks burning and came close to my forehead and gave it a kiss.

    Words were finally able to appear in my head and so I told her "Are you sure to be with someone like me?..." - Me

    I was touching my forehead from her kiss while having red cheeks as I await her reply.

    Kioni then told me "I wouldn''t be kissing random guys if I''m not willing to go as far as to being with them would I?" - Kioni

    My mind is blank and I still want to confirm it and so I asked "We are couple now right?" Even though it looked pitiful.

    She then rolled her eyes before hugging me while saying something into my ear which had a tone of a succubus "I love you and you love me isn''t that enough?" - Kioni

    After Kioni said that, she then blew into my ear which made me flustered.

    Her voice then became serious and told me while making her eyes look towards hers.

    "If you were to do any more of those perverted things, I would be forced to restrain your hands and blind fold you while placing bugs all over your love stick though. So save it after marriage." - Kioni

    And so that is how me and Kioni became a couple which made almost every individual in the mines surprised..., actually they weren''t at all as if they expected it already.

    Though Kioni has been showing some of her true personality much more which kind of made me wonder as to why she was hiding it in the first place...

    I then knew that it was all of her plan to seduce me which consisted of her purposely dropping the bucket while having a goal of getting to know me.

    I didn''t care, which made me think on how messed up I truly am...

    Her dominating wicked side was more hotter than I thought.

    Oh a lucky catch.

    ~/````````````````/~

    Some where in the Southern middle place, Inside a castle.

    Third Person.

    There''s a man called Ulthein, techinically an undead.

    He''s currently in the most luxurious guest room of the royal Draxian(Dragon/Human) castle of the country.

    This place hosts the King and he''s one of the precious guests to him due to marrying the only princess.

    Though the princess was stubborn and rebelious, apparently the weird encounter between them and journeys made their present state of lovers.

    Ordinarly no one can mary the only heir to the rightful draxian throne but Ulthain''s power baffled them all.

    He also beated in a duel against any one opposed to his marriage inluding the princess''s brothers and past admirer''s.

    So right now his status is at its peak inside that country.

    As he shakes slightly the wine glass of his and watches the scenery outside the window, an emerald hair colored lady appeared beside him.

    The lady was beautiful while having the demeanor of a veteran warrior.

    She had perfect facial features that would resemble a living goddess that would shake the world and cause huge war outbreaks in order to just court her.

    Though that lady is like that, her smile is still childish like as if it''s filled with happiness and a sense of aloof.

    Her eyes were jade in color while containg a black slit like a snake.

    This lady is the royal princess of the castle and her name is Yurfellia and the soon wife of Ulthain.

    Yurfellia wrapped her arms along him before... chocking him to death.

    Ulthain''s expression turned pale as his glass of wine glass dropped to the floor and shattered.

    With a wryly smile, he tells her. "Yury, Your strength... is still the strongest... I ever... encountered."

    She smiles before letting go. Yurfellia then kisses his cheeks before saying. "So what were you doing here all alone?"

    As a reply he chuckles for a moment before turning serious and saying. "Just thinking of all types of way in killing someone."

    Yurfellia tilted her head before asking. "Is it the Holy Prince, my brother or perhaps that guy called Saladin?"

    He glanced at her before answering. "The latter."

    Ulthein then emits black light from his hands before it causes the once shards of a glass and spilled wine to never have happened.

    Noticing carefully the thing he''s holding is the same wine glass from before as if it never broke.

    The princess already got used to his power or else she would be scared and surprised from just that.

    Yurfellia then presses the topic by saying. "Are you going to exact revenge on that person after having our marriage done?"

    Ulthain laughed before he shook his head then replies back. "If only it was that simple, I still don''t know where he is."

    Hearing his words, Yurfellia revealed a smile showing some sharp teeths due to her Draxian blood.

    She then says. "I''m sooo lucky I met you."

    ~/```````````````````````````````````````````/~

    Thank you for reading!

 Volume 1 Chp 2: Sadistic (Rewritten)

    Saladin''s POV

    It hasbeen a month since both me and Kionibecame a couple.

    At first my mother disapproved of our relationship due to how my character is.But thankfully, Kioni helped me out on persuading to change her mind.

    Our daily conversation didn''t change in any aspect like before... though the malicious or sadistic side of my love is appearing frequently.

    Ever since she discovered my true personality, I thought it would be okay to do kinky stuff to her... Unfortunately she doesn''t want me to doany of those stuff until our relationship deepens.

    Well at least I got a lover..

    Speaking about her, Kioni came next to me and asked "What are dazing around for?"

    I stood up and replied back "Just thinking about my new life."

    After hearing my words, she made a deep sigh before saying coldly"Instead of that why don''t you already think of a way for us and your mom to escape this place!"

    She caused shivers through my spine before I replied in panic "Y-Yes Ma''am!"

    ~/````````````/~

    Near outside the mine area,two man in cloaks were standing while conversing.

    "You surethe mines have good loot boss?" Said the short person.

    The man who''s wearing ablack hood replied back"Definitely,I used atrust worthy source and it says thatthis mine holds the most value in gold with jewelsinside a vault some where inside."

    "If it''s only for that much,aren''t we suppose to raid something which require less the hassle?"

    "I''m not raiding for that purpose only, you idiot."

    After the shortman started scratching his cheeks from being called idiot, he then asks"Than what reason is there?"

    "The Luchus DarkGreat Sword is kept inside also."

    The boss words caused the short man to fall in his behind before questioning loudlyin disbelief"Something valuable as that is kept in that cranny mine!?"

    "It indeedis, as the head of this mine was a famous labyrinth explorer in his youthand so it already makes sense why would it be there."

    While trembling in excitement, the short guy was thinking and muttering to himself ''All the things I can getafter selling the sword which would amount to at least 10,000 gild! Equivalent to buying a castle!''

    Authors note:there are three types of currency in this world:

    1. The lowest and most usedis called''Crip''Not Chips

    2. 100 of thoseCrips is equivalent to 1 Dera

    3. 100 Deras isequivalent to 1 Gild

    "Then what are we waiting for boss!, let''s plunder this place to the bone and have fun with the beautiful slaves!!"

    The boss laughed before whistling in abird like sound.

    31 hooded individuals thenappeared with all kinds of weapons as they greet the manin black hood.

    ~/```````````/~

    Back in the mines withSaladin''s POV

    Right now I''m doing the usual mining with Kioni as she picksup the salt stoneonthe ground.

    It was pleasant as I can talkabout my past and hear abouthers, while not worrying about getting punished by guards as they aren''t here.

    Kioni''s pastwas unknown and so she couldn''t eventellher origins as the most distant memory was of her getting adopted by the farmer.

    She''s my lover but I can''t trust her words at all... As the way she talks have no sense of sincerity or filled with stuff she wants to hide.

    I''m used to knowing liars and I can tell that she''s just feeding me false information including about her adopted father... But I can''t help and play along with it.

    The way she speaks reminded me of a distant memory that I buried up.

    Shaking off my previous thoughts, I decided to continue mining... but then a large explosion ringed through my ears.

    My head kept on buzzing but I made suretograb hold uponKioni''s hand while sheltering her from the debris with my back.

    Before I threw away my pickaxe, I told her to follow me. If only we could run then its more unlikely for us to get hurt.. Meddlesome cure.

    "Whatis happening?" I thought to myself.

    The first thing I must check is mymother''s place and hopethat no harm willbefall on her.

    Kioni has been holding my hand tightly while showing asmile? No... I''mjust imagining things.

    As we were about to walk around a corner, suddenly someone restrained with his arms. I reacted immediately and tried

    A muscular bearded man also grabbed hold on Kioni with his arms and restrainher tightly while moving away which causedour once tightly hold hands to untangle.

    Since the person is behind me, Ican''t tell his appearance but all I can say that he''s incredibly strong.

    That feeling of being watched has disappeared which is truly wonderful as now I can think freely.

    It''s bestto stop wasting energy so I stopped struggling and consoled myself to stay cool or else something bad may happen.

    But the thing I''m worried the most is concerning my toy''s,I meanher safety and who knows what they might do to her if I just wait.

    If only my arms were unrestrained then I could use''that.''

    Even though I never once get to use it for a very long time.

    Before I can think of any plan, I needed to distract themso I imitated the expression of a raging lover and yelled out"Release me and Kioni right now or you will get hurt!"

    This was the best sentence I thought ofto announce my false anger and idiocy.

    Observing closely around my surroundings, there are two light sources on the walls and two paths on the right.

    One of the paths leadstowards the resting ground of the slaves and other one is where the entrance is located which I take is the place where this hoodlums are from.

    Judging by the bearded man''s clothing, it seems thatthey''re not just some ordinary bandits but instead an organised group instrong numbers.

    And you might be asking how the hell can I tell this aside... Well their logo is a famous one in my town, so I could recognize it anywhere.

    Anyhow I have to play along acting as the''Stupid madly in love lover''in front of them.

    The bearded man revealed a grin before saying"Hah, so this girl must be your loved one. It''s fun seeing the faces of guys when their lover is the hands of mine."

    Man, his words are truly annoying. If only I canjust dispose of him and get over this.

    Anyhow I still need to play along even if it meant hurting her.

    So I yelled atthem"If you dare hurt her I will-"

    But I was unfortunately cut of due to himdislocating the arm of Kioni which in term caused her to scream.

    "Or what?, what will you do?" The muscular bearded asked before smiling.

    He then starts licking the face of Kioniwho was showing no expression except the sightof tears on her eyes.

    I miscalculated that he would harm her before I can work with a plan but what can I do.

    Acting as usual, I started gritting my teeth in anger before yelling out loud from the top of my lungs.

    "BASTARD, I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU AND YOUR FAMILY WITH WHO EVER WORKS WITH YOU!!!"

    "Even if you''re yelling till you bleed. You should remember on how powerless you were when your lover is in need." The bearded man replied calmly.

    He then continued "Since you threatened me, I''m afraid you''ll have to suffer while watching something spectacular. I thought of leaving you alone and just having my way with the girl... soit''s mostly your fault. Mael dislocate that lads shoulder."

    The man who was called ''Mael'' responded back"With pleasure, Nick."

    Mael let go of me for a moment before doing the thing he was told which made me scream.

    I''m not really confident in my screaming skills but it should be sufficient by look of their satisfied faces.

    And as for the pain, It is nothing compared to the abuse I had. I don''t really remember my childhood as its completely vague but I''m certain that it resembled living hell.

    Plus the whipping in this mine gave a hefty endurance boost which is quite handy.

    The bearded man looked towards the path leading to the exit before saying"It''s best we hurry up with our little fun here."

    By the looks on his face, there isn''t much time left.

    I still don''t get why would they fool around though... Unless,they and everyone their working with has finishedplundering. No that ain''t right, if it is,then they would not be in a hurry and why here a place with mostly salt rocks with little bit of other metal?

    So the only logical reason for them slacking aroundis maybe due to them beingalready done, but there must besomething stopping them from leaving or in better words remaining them here...I''m mayjust beover thinking this or due tothe constant scream I''m letting out is affecting my brain.

    The beardedperson who''snamed Nick made Kioni face me before saying"You said earlier to release her right? Well, I''ll do what you asked andreleaseher from this world."

    His words were quite hard to understand, asexpected from a moron.In translation hisbasically saying that Kioni will die by his hands?

    My eyes closely inspects the expression of hers and sawnothing but calmness as if she already knew her''death.''

    She sure is mysterious.

    "..." She quietly looked at me.

    It''s best I bettersay the last single line which I''m going to copy from almost any books I read before"NO DON''T! PLEASE I BEG OF YOU! KILL ME INSTEAD OF HER!"

    In truth, there is no one I would die for even if she''s my wife or relative.

    The bearded hooded man made his hands emit a blue hue and slowly crushed the head of Kioni making blood paint the room and pieces of her head go everywhere.My face was thentainted with some of herblood and brain chunks.

    Quite overboard I say. If I were a normal person, the reaction of minewould completely be similar to someone mentally loose and tries to deny reality...Ithink. As this brilliant person(me)never gottento see what people think nowadays.

    Just like what I said, thisbrilliant personchanged theexpressionso it could resemble someone who''s in mental break down. Just a general fun fact, I''m quite good at this part.

    "You should see the face that you made!So fucking priceless and especiallynoise of the her innards of the herexplode.Now I''m starting to regret not raping her... HAHAHA!"

    I heed not to what that psycho is saying and instead the regret ofnot having my first taste on Kioni could not be possible anymore.

    She told me before tothink of a way on escaping with her... But I never once considered taking her with me.

    Kioni was just likea tool to help me escape as I have no need for such plain girl except maybe for some extramoney with slave selling.

    I might have changed my opinion about her if she would tell me her true nature and also explaining her recent calm expression but its too late now... Oh well.

    Why am I acting like this you might be asking? There''s an answer to that, I''m quite abnormal... or better way to interpret that ''Special'' in the head that is.

    I don''t deny my madly desire on women but I don''t believe in love though.

    Like how friends are just the people you grantto witness your ''emotion''. Maybe its just my way of thinking.

    And don''t let me get started on the word ''Love''.

    Out of no where though, an eerie voice spoken to me stating "I''ve been watching you.Do youwant power? To kill those fiendish bastards and in return a solemn is all Ineed."

    As expected it was all along a demon that stalked me for long.

    So if its a demon, there has to be a catch to it. So I replied back to itin my thoughts "What''s the demerit of accepting this power you provide?"

    Silence for a while before it replies "Aren''t you supposed to be engulfed in anger? Why so composed and calm after seeing your lover died?"

    A few seconds pass before the demon continues "Anyhow... There will be nothing that will harm your body."

    "You really expect me to believe a demon? Swear it by your name then I mightbelieve you." I calmly told.

    The demon hesitated beforereplyingback "This young ladyhas not seena human act like this for so long but in order for me to earn your trust. I swear by name of ''Vearli D''Hourlion'' that Ivow no condition or harmwhen this ladygrants power. Happy?"

    I replied back "Much indeed."

    My whole body suddenlyfelt a surge of power coursingthrough my veins. I was thenengulfed entirelyby dark lighting, as everything Isee becomes slowly purple and not any color.

    That doesn''t mean I''m blind... as deeper shade of purple and lighter shade is what helped me picture what I see.

    I could feel the curse inside me that restrained my capabilities to sprint vanish which was the most important part.

    It is quite the good feeling, like I can crush anyone in my way with justa flick.

    When the lightning covered my body, thepersonholding me immediately let go and rolled back before taking out his sword with fear in his eyes.

    The same goes with thebearded guy, he had a scared expression and made his hands emit a brighter hue of blue.

    Well I can''t admit how scary I must be looking right now with the touch of poor Kioni''s blood coveredover me. It must at least make someone shit their selfwhich is why I love demons. Also the funmessing with them, take note of that.

    I then said to both of them with a joyous expression.

    "Hello there, I''m glad you chose the best tour guide.I can show you all the famous sites in Hell." I said calmly as I approach the man called Nick.

    I forcefully relocated my shoulder which had a delightful sting pain.

    Before I do anything rash, I thought deeply about the place.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Like how no body will interrupt due to when I shouted before, no one else came to look.

    The place I''m in has solid foundation and won''t have cave ins anytime soon.

    So there is nothing to worry when I take care of this people.

    Both man looked at me with alert as if they were prepared to pounce anytime soon.

    I shook my head while uttering ''tsk tsk'' which then with my immense speed the gap between us decreased to the point where I''m right by him.

    He couldn''t comprehend as to what happened as I can expect he saw nothing but blur.

    As I concentrate all the new foreign energy in my body towards my fist, Igave the bearded man Nick a nice liver blow.

    That caused the man to cough out blood before dropping his sword and falling in his knees.

    Of course when I meant liver blow, it also includes hisrib cage which I personally made them shatterlike glass.

    It''s not over though as I have a grudge on him for killing off my toy.

    So I raised my leg backwards and kicked his jaw as hard as I can.

    A thunder clap sound was heard when my leg ''swooshed'' to his chin.

    I predictedhis head to fly over... but having his neck torn insteadis another pleasurable sight to beholdam I right?

    It''s truly a shame that thebearded man died without much of a fight even though I wanted to study more about his ''Enhancing strength technique''. Oh well..

    About the other man who was perhaps called... ''Male'' or ''Mael'' whatever his name is, he''s not living long.

    As I looked towards him, I noticed how his pants are completely dripping and reeking of piss.

    His body trembling as he points the sword towards me.

    I shrugged while laughing as I approach him.

    "What''s wrong, is it becauseyour friend over there witnessedhell before you. Well don''t worry you''ll be joining him very soonbut your death will not be as swift like his." I said with a malicious laughing tone.

    Mael then shouted madly as he approaches and used his sword to vertically slice me.

    Though I just stopped the slash before he could even wind up it with my fingers as I cough behind him.

    With ease, I bend his sword as if it was paper.

    His expression was not doing so well as if blood has been drained from his face.

    I threw away his sword before dislocating both his arms just like what he did to mine.

    A scream soothing to the ears was heard before I forwardlykicked him on his stomach.

    He fell to the ground which was now a perfect spot for my experimentation to commence.

    Loads of juicy information I can get from this lad... but before that I need to ''break'' him or not. Depends on how much I can threaten him.

    Before any asking, I made sure that his legs will never work again~

    The first thing I said to convince him from actually speaking is"I''ll make you experience hell before going there if you don''tanswer my questions. And believe me, I can do nasty things."

    It''s easy to tell if he''s lying or telling the truth due tohis condition being filled with anxiety and strive to live.

    Mael nodded which thenI told him "Good. Now then the first question I''d like to ask is about why you and your fellow comrades are aiming this salt mine with no major benefit outcome?"

    He then explained me all the things with hoarse voice.

    With the new information I gathered, my thoughts were then organized by me as I make sure to not forget it.

    The cunt who captured I the past idiot and placed me here was a famous ''Labyrinth explorer''.

    Which this meddlesome people thought to it wouldprofit them to plunder this place.

    And also not to mention the ''Luchus Dark Great Sword'' a one of a kind rare weaponry which is equivalent to a castle worth.

    The loss of Kioni is slowly starting to diminish and replaced with me wanting that sword.

    Also I gathered a lot of things regarding on what is their band of jokes are.

    Their leader being a once renowned assassin and ex father of a well known princess.

    They were called the ''Stupido Vultures'', I''m just kidding with you.

    Honestly their group is truly retarded to go with no organized name at all which frustrates me.

    I also asked the man ''Mael'' about their base location, but he didn''t tell at all and instead handed over the map. Not really handed, more like asked me to grab the map from his pouch.

    Since their leader and everyone else are here, it''ll great to visit their hideout to get all their stash. Though this plan can only work if the leader dies and a large amount of them.

    He seemed to answered everything I need to know so I killed him swiftly. Actually I chocked him slowly~

    Watchinghis face changecolor slowly was utterly refreshing.

    I sat down beside the dead Mael, and then started checking his clothing for anything valuable.

    But before any of that, I really need to change my clothing so I swapped on what I''m wearing with our dear ''Mael''.

    As I feel joy on my newclothing, I inspect further the gold amulet he was wearing and found a portrait of young little girl who looked adorable.

    Accessories don''t belong to dead people so I wore it instead.

    And as for the pouch he had, it contained nothing but a few Crips andvialsof liquid which is kindly labelled as poison.

    After placing the pouch in my pocket, I stood up and made a happy joyous smile as I finally obtainedpoison.

    An idiot would keep the vials labeled as poison, so I ripped it off after remembering themin case those pestering guards want to inspect me or something.

    Eventually the power I had disappeared which was a pity as I loved that feeling.

    After a while I noticed that my body grew shorter which made me experience a new feeling.

    "Did my height decrease? Or am Iimagining things." I told myself.

    A spectral appeared in front of me and said"That''s the price for that power youexperienced which revoked away three years of your age."

    I became quiet for a moment before stating calmly"Oh dear. It appears the demon is a fool."

    A silence followed after my words before the demon replied back"May I know why am I disregarded as a fool?"

    "Well as I asked before if the power has any sideaffects, I recalled you swore that there ain''t any which is why you are a fool." I replied back before laughing.

    The demon then asks "Even if I broke a vow and didn''t full filled my promise, it doesn''t affect me in any regard."

    After hearing its words, I pointed at it before saying "Ah, and there is where you''re wrong as you should knowbetter than anyone what would happen if a demon doesn''t keep its promise. As they would be unable to return back to hell where they live. Not to forget the divine punishment if the demon doesn''t follow the orders of the person they broke promise with."

    Hearing exactly what I said, the demon laughed before asking "You''re truly an amusing human. But you should know the thing you just said only works between demons."

    I smirked before replying back "I''m quite aware of that but sadlyit is you who isn''t checking properly if whether I''m a demon or not."

    The spectral haze disappeared and replaced with a beautiful lady around her 20''s who has two small horns on her forehead, crimson long hair, and wearing a black robe with gold ornaments.

    She then tries calling out a portal in demon language which Iunderstood due to learning one of my mother''s book.

    At first she looked calm but slowly her expression turned dire.

    Her tone turned louder and louder until she looked back at me and said "Impossible!"

    After she said that, I imitated the laugh she made before then said "I''m truly lucky today as I got my hands not only on poison but also a demon with beauty. If I recall correctly your name would be ''Vearli'', It certainly has certain charm to it whenever I say it or perhaps call upon it."

    The demon Vearli tried using magic to dispose of mebut unfortunately for her, I started speaking.

    "There is no problem with me dying. But you should know by doing so, you''ll never beable to visithell in anyway possible and not toforget having all magic stripped from you similar to a mere human." I said to her before smiling wickedly.

    She hatefullyscoffed me by saying "Then thisyoung ladywon''t kill you but instead slowly torture theeuntil you forgive me then-"

    I cut off her sentence and said "I Saladin Valirus, commands you to not harm me in present or future."

    Vearli''s once swirl of flame that emittedfrom her hand haddisappeared completely when I finished my words.

    She tried using magic again, again and again but nothing came out except her once said demon words.

    I came close to Vearli who was taller than me by a head differenceand started patting upon her like as if she was my personal pet.

    Her eyes are filled with hate as she grits her teeth which was a sight to behold, as now I know how I looked like when my father is nearby before.

    I then stopped patting on her as I asked "You said something about ''solemn'' you need?"

    Vearli closed her eyes as she sighs before taking off the ring on her hand and giving it me.

    The ring looked like it was made from black metal with a design of two swirling snakes aiming to eat upon the black gem on the top.

    After inspecting it, I asked "I never experienced a women asking me for marriage? Isn''t it too early as we just met."

    A strong killing intent appeared on her eyes as she restrains herself from hitting me.

    Her attitude made me smile before I said "I''m just joking about that. Can''t take some humor? Anyhow I demand what is this rings purpose and what''s yours for giving it."

    Vearli looked at me with disgust before saying lazily "That''s a ring which absorbs souls from the dead. The souls then can be exchanged for powers or something like reviving your loved one. It can also absorb certain materials but I''m not so sure about that. My purpose in giving you this is so you can be a part of the foundation bringing up hell to its formal glory which in this lifetime you''ll be trained by me."

    I nodded to her words before I ask "This time tell me the truth, what is the con of wearing this ring."

    She rolled her eyes before replying back "It''s cursed, so you can''t remove it once worn unless you''re dead or like me a full demon. Another thing is... ''You''ll be invalid to enter Heaven.''"

    "I really understood long ago I''m not touching that place as the way I am currently, and as forthe ring being permanently worn isn''t considered a con, more like something beneficial." I said to her.

    Her eyes surveyed me before asking "What truly are you?.."

    "A human mixed with demon blood. A person not wanted in society. A man who loves woman. A boy who is superior in psychology." I replied back proudly.

    Vearli remained silence from my amazing words. Only after a while she asks "Aren''t you going to wear the ring and absorb those three souls."

    At first I couldn''t see what she meant but when I wore the ring, I could clearly witness two red coloredand a dark crimson orbs floating in the air.

    I then asked her "What does thecolor of those orbs meant?"

    "They aren''t called orbs dimwit, they are souls in sphere form. Their color represent the characteristic of how they lived this life. Green is for righteous deeds, Yellow for a good fair amount of good deeds, White is in the middle, Red is for a murderer, and the darker the color red appears the more the person has killed in this life." She replied to my question.

    I thought for a while carefully before asking curiously "Since my once loved one died and the other two man, it would mean the souls only belong to them. Then why are all of them a murderer? Unless Kioni killed someone."

    "You almost got it as the thing you should know is that your lover is someone who killed thousands of people." Vearli told me which then she sat down on the poor ''Mael''s'' dead body.

    If I knew that earlier... I would have some value on keeping her alive.

    Since it goes like this, the only solution is touse this ring I have to revive her.

    This would do me much good as I would have a lover that is capable of killing loads which is excellent for the long run.

    I knew she was mysterious, but not at this level.

    It''s like as if I don''t know her at all.

    Interesting. Yes that''s is a fine word for a woman that I might see much usewhen I know her.

    Kioni might not even be human.

    The only missing doubt I had with her personality is... why me?

    She could easily escape the mines but instead a lot of false info about her was fed to me.

    ''In what purpose'' is the question I want answers about.

    Let us recall my status.

    I''m half human and half white demon elf and son to a famous slave holder.

    Unless she came to execute revenge upon me for dealing with a certain slave in the past... No that''s impossible as well due to how she waited for two years.

    Does it relate to my bloodline or perhaps my mother...

    I shook my head then came to realize something I almost forgotten.

    Oh I almost forgotten about my mom.

    If she dies, then a lot of my plans would be destroyed.

    but first thing first, I asked Vearli "How do I get their souls sucked in my ring?"

    "Just touch the body and soul should be absorbed." She replied back before going back to a state of dilemma on what to do.

    I immediately absorbed all souls including Kioni''s.

    Though before I head out, I scavenged on both my lover and the bearded guy.

    There was nothing on Kioni as expected.

    On the bearded guy, his stuff was descent.

    I''ll just list them as follows:

    1. A blackscarf made of raw silk. width at least of two arms.

    2. Exactly Five Dera''s and 26 Crisps for his money.

    3. Shackles which are new that tells me he escaped prison recently. I didn''t have use of this so I left them.

    4. Strong leather vest and boots which I used on my self to wear. I don''t mind if their bloody.

    5. A basicmanual to lock picking with a set of different varieties of lock-picks.

    6. And of a leather backpack which Ifound some of the stuff listed above in there.

    I covered my face with the black scarf so I can disguise myself nicely.

    Placing the pouch I got from Mael into the backpack and everything else inside it, I then wore the vest and boots with pride covered my face.

    Vearli already stood up long ago and seemed to have placed all three dead bodies into a portal only for her use.

    When asked her purpose, her reply was only "In case for food." Which I nodded in silence as there wasno words to be said.

    Well I''m set. Time to meet mom.

 Volume 1 Chp 3: Out to the open world (Rewritten)

    Thank you for using your valuable time to check out this chapter

    Leave a comment if you enjoy,hate or find a mistake

    ~/`````````/~

    Saladin POV

    I went to the site where my mother usually should be, but I can''t seem to find her.

    Maybe she already fled.

    No that''s not right at all, as all her belongings are still here.

    As Isearch around the area, I picked up stuff that would be useful in keeping.

    Like bandages, dry ration and other items.

    So about theemother''s whereabouts, she might have been taken by those invaders and if my intuition is correct (which is always) Mother would be sold to the slave market.

    Worst case scenario is that she already died which would foil my plans..

    After looting the area, the next thing to do is tracking those people boss.

    As for Vearli, she entered my ring for slumber which made me want to question her even more.

    Anyhow, I followed the loud sounds of sword clashing nearby and witnessed something that would only appear in my very best dreams.

    I forgotten about those guys who are fighting each other and instead focused all my attention towards the large pile of bandit corpses.

    Corpses with loads of large slices destroying those fine armors. I smiled happily as I utter out "What a waste."

    This confirmed it that I''mblessed by the god of fortune.

    But thee found out... all the valuable items were all already gone...

    *Sigh what a way to crush your dreams.

    Since there''s nothing to snatch, I instead viewed the battle between two powerful men.

    It seems the owner of the mineswho had the looks of an old wizard sage with his long beard and worn black robe was wielding a halberd skillfully.

    The man his fighting that wore an auburn scarf, already tells me that he''s the boss of those runtsjust from his superior dagger mastery.

    Is it even possible to block a halberd with that sort of weapon? Hmm, I believe his unfathomed strength enhancing is something... I must have.

    I generally love watching battles to the death as there''s something amusing about it when seeing someone die miserably.

    So thee will tell all what happens in their feud.

    But we can''t start without naming them or else it''ll be annoying... So I''ll stick with John being the owner and Harrison for the boss.

    As John was about to slash Harrison in half, immediately he was met with a dagger block stance.

    Though hewas surprisingly smart enough to actually feint his attack and instead aimed at hacking away the stomach of Harrison.

    Without the gray armor of Harrison, his body would be already in the ground in two separate parts.

    In exchange of ending up like that,ahuge frightening blow was felt instead.

    While having a wobbly feeling with all his might, he front kicked John and made madedistance between them.

    A cough of fresh blood was seen from John as he clutches the wound he received from the monstrous kick.

    They had a short stalemate to catch breathes before Harrison ran towards himwhilelungingforward his dagger.

    John intercepted it by moving to the side.

    He then forcefullygrab hold of Harrison''s wielding dagger hand and tried to stab his throat with it. Which was close as with a breath away from getting killed, Harrison pulled out a knife with his free hand and stabbed the arm of John''s making him let go of his hand.

    There was no scream uttered by John but instead a deep wave of pure killing intent swarmed towards the ill fated leader.

    Harrison felt it after he backed away which is shown by his slight shudder.

    John then dropped his weapon before pointing towards him and reciting out loud "Head thee prayer Goddess Gaia! Smitten the enemy of your loyal servant with your almighty power!" Similar to Vearli''s previous magic.

    A tremor on the ground was felt before large spikes made ofentirely rock came piercing with haste towards Harrison.

    In order to block the attack, he cast a green barrier which barely saved him.

    After the waves of spikes diminished, Harrison was then met by an incoming number of swings by John and his halberd. So they both then played mouse and cat with roles reversing until they couldn''t anymore.

    This time Harrisondidn''t leave away unharmed but instead was greatly wounded with the number of slashes he had to dodge.

    It seemed outrageous how both of them can still be standing when they have wounds that would have killed you over a thousand times.

    With haggard breathing breathing, Harrison uttered "You''re.. a tough one... indeed."

    John was going to reply back but his body suddenly felt numb before falling to the ground vomiting blood.

    Harrison then continued speaking "But unfortunately for you...my dagger was coated with poison."

    Slowly the eyes of John''s closed eternally.

    Seeing him have a short death was not pleasing but it will do.

    I''m still wondering how I wasn''t seen when they were battling... Well what ever.

    I carefully watched Harrison walk slowly towards the corpse of John while I analyze every possible outcome of the plan I''m about to hatch.

    With haste I walked towards him while yelling out "Are you okay Boss!"

    He looked towards my direction before sighing and uttering "I''m fine, Just help me here and pull of the black orb from this guy''s pockets."

    I happily smiled before saying "Sure thing Boss!" Then I did what he ask.

    "Good, now bring me-" Before Harrison could even finish his sentence, I stabbed his throat with the sword I picked up from a dead fella.

    His eyes widened as blood flow down his mouth.

    He tried covering his bleeding throat even though it was utterly futile.

    Before he died, some words were said as his eyes goes blurry "Daughter... Failed.. I... as father."

    How touching.

    Loads of stuff I gotten from both of them and don''t be mad I didn''t forget to say "Thank you."

    As like before, I''ll list the stuff:

    1. A sharp dagger with dragon marking hilt. Not to mention a word carved on the blade stating "Return."

    2. More poison vials.

    3. A dull knife with a sheath which I believe is the one coated in poison.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    4. 21 Deras and 56 Crisps.

    5. An emblem with an insignia of two Eagles revolving around each other.

    6. Black Orb. Which was the only thing I gotten from that stingy bastard called John.   (Cough* Game of Thrones.)

    Well that seems like all the stuff that are usable as everything else is sadly damaged.

    After placing the things I gotten into the bag except for the dagger.

    A portal then appeared and sucked me into it and before I know it, Vearli was right in front of me.

    The place is quite weird to say everything was in reverse.

    Waterfall, trees, and a lot more look really out of place with them assuming to have been flipped around but still doing fine.

    As I observe my surrounding, a table with two chair is placed nearby which is where the demon is sitting.

    "Are you just going to stand there or have a sit?" Asked Vearli.

    I pulled the chair and sat down before asking "Is there something I can help you with?"

    "Yes there is and that''s to answer my questions."

    "What if I refuse."

    "It''s your wish. But I really want to know how can a mere half breed fool me."

    "Well that''s a simple one to answer. I tricked you and that''s all."

    Her eyebrows knitted before saying "Then can you please explain how the man who''s hated by all woman, the pervert at its finest,Is able to trick me while having a different personality suddenly?"

    This young handsome manlet out a sigh before looking at her and replying "I already knew someone was observing my mind, so every time that happened, I simply just think normally like a sane human."

    She laughed from the word "Sane" before seriously stating "This beautiful ladyhasbeen fooled by a half human who knew I''m watching him and specifically plotted to make me his slave... Is somethingI''m trying to comprehend."

    "Which is kind ofamistake as I never had a plan to enslave you."

    She remained speechless for a while before she spoke."Ha.. I have been fooled without someone even trying... Not to mention by a half human."

    I showed a grin before saying."Truly you are a dolt. Like ifI were in your shoes, I would have checked if the person''smother was a complete demon or not."

    She stood up and yelled at me "Yourmother looked likean ELF! Not a demon! How was I suppose to know!"

    "Now you understand why did I call you an idiot before?" This young mansaid before smiling.

    Vearlibecame flustered before tellinghim with hate. "I wish you never cease to exist."

    "Then you wouldn''t meet a wonderful man like me... Though I''m a child now."

    She rolled her eyes beforescoffinghim by saying. "Was allthat of you being a pervert wrong? How mental can you be!"

    "That''s quite untrue as I still love all women except your kind."

    "And if I were not a demon? What would youdare do?"

    "Simply slowly rape you with my eyes." I replied back before holding my chin and started surveying her.

    She looked at me as if I were a mess before sending me off the portal.

    Vearli then toldme. "This unfortunate lady hasenough headache for one day...So please leave."

    Though before this handsome manheadsout, I made sure that the stuff I''m carrying is dropped.

    It would be less troublesome to worry about it.

    When my vision corrects it self, I was met with a lot of hoodlums with weapons as they inspect the corpse in the ground.

    Good thing I was disguised as one of them or else it would be quite a mess.

    There was one thing though that I almost forgotten and that was to take the souls of this corpses.

    As I retrieve the souls, a short in height man surveyed me carefully before asking on who am I.

    Even if I pretend to be one of them, it would stir more problems later on...

    So I looked at the mine exit to the right and then ran for it.

    Oh how I missed the sensation of running.

    Immediately some of the men startedshooting arrows towards me.

    At first, my shoulder got struck by one of it but ever since I started zigzagging, no other arrows can even graze me.

    Though it didn''t stop me from getting struck by a burning sensation which almost made me trip over but I gritted my teeth and continued running.

    This young man could hear chanting from behind which I could already guess that those hoodlums have Mages with them.

    As I exit the cave, the first thing that came inmind was how I actually missed the scent of fresh air with the scenery of the sky... For a moment that is.

    Looking around my surroundings... I got not much of an option except running up the hill and do that.

    The men behind me were yelling out loud loads of garbage stuff like "You dare kill our leader! We''ll chop you to pieces and feed it to the dogs!" "My Leader! It''s you! I''ll KILL YOU!" "You guys suck at shooting! HIT THAT MAN FOR CRYING OUT LOUD!"

    As they thought that I''m already cornered, I gave them a s mile before jumping of the cliff into the fast flowing river.

    I struggled for breath as the current moves me in a very fast speed until... I hit upon a rock and I couldn''t recall what happened after that.

    ~/````````````/~

    Saladin''s Dream

    What a weird place.. Where am I.. Who are this people..

    My head was really painful as I can barely look around to find people laughing while toasting to each other.

    It hurts... Slowly I can open my eyes completely and noticed that everyone has their eyes focused towards me.

    Lot''s of people of different ages where having smiles, tears and loads of emotion as they see me.

    Even though I don''t know them... It''s as if we met somewhere before.

    Little children where clinging onmy legs as they cry and cry bitterly.

    One by one, each person came beside me and started giving a pat on my shoulder.

    All faces which I can''t clearly see as my vision is quite bad.

    Though i still could tell that there was one girl who had the saddest expression of them all.

    She came towards me and said "We''ll meet again."

    The lady then smiled widely before punching my face.

    Then I woke up.

    ~/````````/~

    Thanks for reading.

 Volume 1 Chp 4: Once (Rewritten)

    Thank''s for reading all the way till chapter 4.

    This chapter was a headache to change completely but it was worth it.

    Hope you like it.

    30601 characters long today.

    <hr>

    That was quite the dream.

    After going over my dry mouth, I noticed that I''m completely stripped off my clothes except for my trousers.

    Also my body has been covered witha warm blanket which I understood why with all the underwater adventuring along the fishes.

    Judging by the surroundings, it seems thatI''m in the middle of a forest.

    Little bit further away from me rests a campfire with two individuals surveying this handsome man.

    Then I heard one of them ask "How are you feeling lad?" To me.

    It was a man on his 40''s wearing an armor. A logo of a wolf''s face was painted on the front of his chest piece and similarly in all other places. Having a white clean cut hair and ragged shaven beard was the man who asked.

    Before I couldreply back, My pitiful eyes were glued upon the beauty sitting beside him.

    A short black silky hair which matches with her earrings and beautiful bright golden eyes.

    Perfect small nose and light peach lips with her opal like skin color.

    Wearing an iron chain-mail tinted as red while having the inner blouse still show its wonderfulness. Black battle skirt with white stockings. Everything else seemed to be something an adventurer would wear from sword sheath to gloves and boots.

    Quite the catch I say.

    Unfortunately her enmity towards me is already showing as she seems to be ready to slice of my head any given time.

    That young lady''s eyes are quite cold just likeevery other girl I met before.

    What''s is up with females having to get agitated by just seeing me... Am I not handsome?

    Even though I look like a young teenon his 14''s.

    It''s best I reply back and so I politely bowed before saying "I''m doing fine, Thank you for saving me."

    "Oh, that''s good then." Said the man before smiling.

    "May I ask as to what happened to me?" I made sure to ask with an expression of someone clueless.

    "Ye Lad had been bobbing on the river and so we reeled you in before the water swallowed you permanently."

    That''s quite lucky for me that some goody two shoes were nearby then.

    If I died... doesn''t make a difference.

    If I lived... I''ll make a difference.

    Clearing my head, I decide to hear as to what was the man blabbering about."Child, you are quite blessed by the gods that we were there as yer about to die either by drowning orwith the wounds you had. Luckily we had enough healing scrolls to close the them."

    It seems that I got a bonus of getting healed, what luck indeed.

    I surveyed my body and sawthat the burnt and cut wounds were all cured leaving only some small scars.

    Though this handsome manstill wanted to ask"Scrolls were for my wounds but what about thewater in my lungs, how did you helped me?"

    "By mouth to mouth treatmentoff course" Said the man before having a grin.

    My eyes then with instincts averted towards the beauty to my left and then I asked softly"She did?"

    Her eyes glowed with killing intent as she unsheathes her sword which was a rapierwhile moving towards me.

    A cold voice filled with malice was uttered by her "Typical lecherous human, oh how your life was saved... but then unfortunately it came to an end by me."

    Before she could even get close to me, the white haired man grabbed hold ofher as he says out loud. "It''s just a lad for crying out loud! Have some mercy for onceNyorin!"

    His words got through her as she slowly sheathes the sword while gritting her teeth.

    Though it doesn''t mean that she stopped glaring at me.

    The old man then sighed before sayingto me"At this age, we normally don''t resort to that sowe just used the normal air magic to pull out the water."

    I Had to retort so I asked"Didn''t you just said before-"

    "That was just a joke" The man replied back before laughing loudly.

    "..."

    Even I was speechless.

    "Beg my pardon but may I ask know how are you terribly wounded and drowned in the river?" Asked the white haired man.

    If I tell them the truth, I would be labelled as afugitive. So with some childish thinking, I decided to make a joke.

    So I said with a sincere look."My father caught me slapping mysister''s ass and so hechased me downwith his bow and fire magic.In order to escape I front flipped on theriver before endingup drowning with me being bad at swimming."

    "..."

    "..."

    Both of them were speechless as their mouths wereleft open and their eyes being widely staring at me.

    Well the joke was worth it I guess... But now what? I fear they might do something to me now. Well what ever, her change of expression was worth it.

    The beautiful girl looked at me with disgust before saying"Sometimes I might be wrong but right now, getting rid of this creature is the best thing to do immediately."

    "Now Nyorin, even if this child were a sicko, we can''t just leave him in the middle of the forest wounded. Though it doesn''t mean we should not teachthis lad a lesson."

    Before both of this numskulls could go out of hand, I decided to casually giggle before saying to them."Silly you, I was justtelling a joke."

    The lady beside surveyed me before saying"..It sounds believing though."

    "..."

    I''m starting to get annoyed from this girl. Which is making me like her even more.

    "So, what is the truth?" Asked the man with a raised eyebrow.

    I looked at him carefully before replying back. "Is it a must for me to tell you."

    Instead of the man replying, the girl named ''Nyorin'' said in his stead "You don''t have to. Though you should keep in mind that we would not trust or even help you."

    My eyes surveyed her face as a way to give me timeto create a fake story.

    So basically I explained to them that I was kidnapped by bandits as my family was filthy rich. Which then I luckily escaped by grasping the opportunity of the bandits downfall from another group and escaped. Though my escape was not so successful as I was wounded through with the attempt.

    After hearing my fake story, both of them had a long thinking before the rugged beard man asks."May I know your name?"

    "This young man name is Saladin Valirus" I said before smiling.

    The bearded man smile from my words before he replies back"Oh ho, this old manis called Muzaik, Muzaik Lunier."

    My eyes swept around before laying upon the beautiful girl and then making a gesture of asking her name even though I already know hers.

    Though she didn''t at all except folding her arms and looking away while making a ''Hmph'' noise.

    A wryly smile could be seen on Muzaik''s face before he tells me."I think you already knew her name from earlier.Just in case you forgotten, her name is Nyorin"

    Just to go with the mood, this young man made a gloomy expression before sadly replying back."...Oh, okay."

    "If you don''t mind,may I ask an important question to you?"

    What more questions can this man spout...

    I replied back."Yes, you may."

    Nyorin became agitated for some reason before asking loudly to Muzaik."As to why would you just carefully ask ''that'' question to him even though we just encountered this creature of a boy."

    The bearded man scoffed her by saying."It''s my decision if whether I ask or not. Also it''s for your very own good."

    She rolled her eyes in response before sitting down.

    I looked at her displeased look and notice that the tapping on her foot was quite fast as if she was about to pounce me anytime.

    "What may this question be?" I asked wit an oblivious look.

    "The question is: ''Would you spare or kill the man that tried to kill you?''" - Muzaik

    I almost broke out with laughter from his simple question but good thing I hold it in.

    So I answered back with a happy tone. "I would first ask every question related as to why he wants to kill me. Depending on his question would result his outcome. Though if he dies by me, I''ll make sure to take care of his stuff."

    After I finished my words, both of them suddenly had a sign of fear on their expression, before pretending toplay itnormal.

    If I said a little bit more, I''m pretty sure the sword that Muzaik was gripping would be my demise.

    He then gave me a fake smile before saying "Interesting, you''re quite the cunning lad. Quite a unique way to answer it..."

    The girl Nyorin backed a way little without her knowing as her eyes show caution on every move I do.

    I showed a grin before asking. "Is my answer correct?"

    Mr.Muzaik over there was hesitating as he seemed to be in the middle of thoughts.

    After a short while of silence, he finally replied back "Yes you are permitted, so what will be your answer lad?"

    I was expecting a decline but since he accepted... That means there is a hidden agenda to it.

    While this handsome man was thinking of an answer, Nyorin questioned out loud. "Why are you allowing someone like him to join us even though he''s a personwe don''t even know for a day!"

    "Well... Trust me in this as I can see potential in this lad." Muzaik replied back.

    Before I could even answer a ''Yes'' or ''No'', I decided to ask "How long would I be in your care?"

    Muzaik scratched his hair before replying."Not more than a year at most."

    "And what is your purpose in taking me?"

    "To teach you, simply."

    "Is there an example as to what would I learn?"

    "Of course a guide on how to go through the forest while also learning swordsmanship."

    So that means this old man is going to teach me on how to swing a metal paper around, which I think is still utter useless.

    The way this is progressing seems really abnormal.

    I really wonder what purpose does he have with someone like me.

    Even if I know, I guess this is my only choice for now...Until I could get rid of him.

    Muzaik yawned before drowsily saying"The training will begin tomorrow, for now take some rest." - Muzaik

    The sun is already setting so it''s already about time to meet Mr.Dreamo.

    I felt a cold stare coming from Muzaik before he asks me "But before any of that, it''s best we form a magic contract."

    When I heard the word contract, this handsome man already knew something would go wrong.

    In order to quench my questions, I asked "What purpose does that serve?"

    "So that you cannot escape from me without my permission. Another reason is for you to be able to harm me or Nyorin." He replied back before lazily scratching his beard.

    It seems like my plans for killing him off and taking that girl away has been utterly crushed... Damn it.

    All the stuff I could have gotten from this man.... Was now gone!

    I feel really not motivated anymore. Even if I decline, that won''t benefit me at all so this sad young manhad no choice but to reply back"That''sokay with me."

    Muzaikthen pulls something out from a bag and handedme a contract and a needle

    in order to make them think I''m innocent, I asked "This needle... What is it for?"

    Nyorin mockingly laughed at me before replying back"Can''t you even tell!? Just use it to puncture a bleeding spot on your finger so that the contract can take effects!"

    Her way of making fun of me is really amusing as I can tell already that she never properly talked with another person similar to her age.

    Just to make it seem like Igotten the answer, My expression changed to someone who figured out while I let out a long "Oh" sound.

    piercing my finger reminded me of a time when Iused to make bee''s as pets. Though it failed horribly.

    After this handsome man(Me)places theblood on the contract, it entered my body magically. With some itchy side affects.

    "Anyhow... I''ll be sleeping now. Don''t you dare disturb me." Muzaik explained out before sleeping on the grass while using a bag as a pillow.

    I then stood up while covering by body with the sheet and started walking.

    "where do you think your going?" Asked Nyorin

    I tilted my head as I say."Of course to grab my clothes, unless... you''re willing to keep me warm over the night."

    When she heard my words, a bright red color covered her face as she yells back "Perverted runt! Go get your damn clothes!"

    Like asshe said, this young man did grab the clothes with Style!

    Checking my neck area, I noticed that the golden necklace is still with me.... Just like a miracle.

    After fitting all my clothes except the armor bits, I sat down near the campfire and stared uponthe beautiful girl named Nyorin.

    She noticed my eyes looking upon her and so she asks"Why the hellare you looking at me for?"

    I chuckled before replying back"I''m currently waiting until the young lady sleeps or else I would have problems with entering the dream world."

    "Well that''s unfortunate, asI''m going to stay awake until you alsosle-"

    Before I could hearthe lasts of her words, my consciousness fled...

    ~/````````````````````````````/~

    Nyorin''s POV

    Write now the one you''re viewing is currently Nyorin''s way of seeing and thinking about things.

    That bastard slept before I can finish my sentence and what is up with his way of addressing himself as ''handsome''? He''s comparable to those narcissist fags.

    I decided to play around with him by waking him up from his slumber but then... I heard murmuring out"Not her... please... kill me instead... I beg of you...."

    When I heard him say that out with a sober expression... My mind turned blank as I focus only towards his face.

    He then utters out"Kioni..." As if that name was something no one can replace in his hearts.

    This guy is so unfair, I don''t feel like doing anything to him anymore...

    His voice became lower and lower until his expression returned to normal after saying the word "Kioni."

    After noticing that I can''t do anything at all...It was best to just sleep.

    ~/`````````````````````````````/~

    Saladin POV

    So sleepy...

    What''s this...

    Who''s touchingthis king.

    My eyes opened to find the perpetrator Muzaik looking upon me.He thenyellswith a loud voice."Wake up!It''s morning! Training starts now!"

    His loud voice was truly irritating as it made meescape that blissful sleepy feeling.

    As this young man stood up, I made sure to yawn on his face before asking."Isn''t it still tooearly?"

    He coughed before laughing with power.

    Muzaik then patted my shoulder many times before replying back."Well ifwe wake up early... The more training we can have!"

    That answer is not surprising at all due tohis physique being buff and all.

    Starting a training course with someone they barely know is so weird.

    I feel like my brain cells slowly dissolving by staying around this man.

    Out of all people this handsome young man met... This ''Muzaik'' has to be the most dangerous person I encountered.

    While lazily rubbing my eyes, I asked again. "Why immediately starttraining even thoughI just woke up?"

    "The answer is ''Why not''. So which weapon you''re interested or excelwith."

    I furrowed my eyebrows with his question while remaining blank.

    "Or is it that you fancy with the dagger you had?"

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Oh I almost forgotten about that.

    Knowing what this brute might do with it, I immediately replied back."About the dagger... Where is it?"

    He then takes out the weapon out of his pouchbefore handing it to me.

    Muzaik then asks me with curiosity."This magnificent weapon was still with you due to your strong grip on it which is quite praisable. Knowing it''s yours, I decided to keep it with me. Though I''m quite sorry for not handing it earlier. This dagger is made really well while having sharpness not to messed with but may I ask how does a lad like you have something like this?"

    This guy is so annoying with his nagging questions.

    So I decided to shut his mouth immediately by saying. "I stole it from my grandfather''s corpse in the tomb."

    He looked at me for a while while being speechless before after a long time pass... Muzaik then asks."Anyhow, do you want to learn about the dagger or any other type of weapon?"

    "No. I''m not interested at all." I replied back bluntly.

    Muzaik raised one of his eyebrow before replying back"Even if you don''t like it, you''re going to train either way."

    I sighed before forcefully saying "Fine." Just to stophim fromstaring for a long time.

    From hearing on what this young man uttered out... This brute had a long smile as if he found heaven on earth for some reason.

    The man named Muzaik then asks. "So did you decided on what weapon to train with?"

    I was lost in the middle of thoughts before that familiar voice returns. "Such a dumb ass."

    Yup it was the one and only demon called Rarely? Verily? Oh yeah, it''s Vearli.

    Hearing my thoughts she replied back. "This young lady really hates you."

    Her words made me chuckle for a bit before I reply back. "Tell me something new."

    After saying that, I could hear her mumble with hate before she tells me. "It''s best you ask that human to teach you on how to use a great sword."

    "And why must I?"

    "Well duh! Mr.Half Human, the great sword you have could be in use!Instead of beingkept waiting for ages to come."

    I thought for a while before I reply back. "Fine... Though I really hate swords as magic is way cooler."

    After having my conversation with her, this young man decided to tell Muzaik. "I decided. This young man wants to learn the way of the great sword."

    Muzaik then replies back. "May I ask why would you choose something boring and dull like that?"

    Haring his words caused me to smile as I can finally use that sentence I read long ago. "I hear that Women like large and bulky swords. So is there any better reason than that."

    My response apparently caused him to remain speechless before the crazy man reveals a wryly smile.

    As this young manthinks he can''thandle this Muzaikanymore... She had to appear.

    While swaying her hair left and right, Nyorin walked to me with an expression showing disdain.

    She then snorts before telling me."What a pathetic simpleton." Before she starts laughing to humiliate me even further.

    Nyorin then says. "No women would dare lay eventheir eye''s on a person of your caliber... So keep on dreaming."

    Her annoying personality is starting to drive me mad as to how generic it is!

    Unlike yesterday, I decided to spice up the way this young man mockingly replies back. "Hmm, by your sentence it seemed that you forgotten something."

    "...?" She tilted her head slightly in response.

    I then coughed before saying. "You''re saying that no women would even look at me... So then what does that make you?"

    My words caused her to become flustered while having eyes that shows anger.

    Shen then came very close to me and hold my front collar up.

    I didn''t hesitate to flick her forehead immediately with a nice "TE" sound.

    She didn''t waver though as she grits her teeth before giving me a slap on my cheek with force.

    This wild female dog dares lay hands on this king?!

    Yes, I too became mad.

    So this young man kicked her leg before slapping her repeatedly like a true naughty dog.

    Nyorin also fought back by punching my stomach repeatedly with no sign of stopping.

    Though this pitiful match of endurance came to an end with Muzaik hitting both me and Nyorin on the head with force.

    It shook my brain which annoyed me to the point where I can''t help but think a lot of ways of killing him to satisfy me.

    I was going to question his betrayal to this young king but then he handed me a large sword.

    A really simple double bladed weapon which I can pretty much know that it is made of iron with the help of all the pick''s on the mine back then.

    This young man grasped upon the heavy sword which is about 38Kg while being 4 foot in length with a smile.

    Both Nyorin and Muzaik had a surprised look when they saw that I could carry it with ease.

    Muzaik even asks with astonishment."Remarkable a lad like you could carry it at that age... Especially without any difficulty."

    Even the pampered princess commented. "This... How?"

    The bearded man who I hate then tells me. "It seems that the training I had in mind for you is clearly going to be pointless... So that means you''re going to be training side by side with Nyorin then."

    Hearing his words, Nyorin''s eyes widened before she shows an angered look while she asks. "As to why would I train with or besidean amateur human like him?"

    The way she speaks is like an angel to me. Ha....

    I looked at her before telling. "Do you not think with your nut sizedbrain that I also dislike the thought of spending my precious time with you, a disgrace to all women."

    She hssed as a reply before crossing her hands and looking away.

    When I looked at Muzaik, he was constantly rubbing his forehead before sighing out loud.

    The man then said to both of us. "I had enough of this nonsense with the two of you."

    He then grabbed hold of two of us in both his arms and took us away.

    Both me and Nyorin did try to struggle away but he''s just absurdly strong.

    Muzaik then threw us into a cave before sealing the entrance with a huge boulder.

    It wasn''t dark as there was a small torch stuck to the wall but the biggest problem right here is... Her.

    We then heard a voice from the other side. "Ya''ll be staying there for an hour each day if both of you don''t stop fighting."

    I laughed like a mad man as I shout out loud as a reply. "You dare trap mein here with this annoying pest, spawn of the bearded demon and rightful ruler of the Arogantalia Kingdom! Are you wishing my death Huh!"

    My words caused her to crush my toes but I heed mind to it as my words were perfect.

    This young man was waiting for a reply but there weren''t any...

    It was the first time in this past three years that I felt this kind of shame.

    Truly that method of torture is needed for him.

    As I thought Muzaik was already gone... I then heard his loud spirited laughter as if he''s telling out loud "I''m free! I''m free!"

    There was completely nothing to do in this cramp place so I decided to just sit down like that ''Nyorin'' did.

    As I have no interest to speak to that ''thing'', I then decided to why not check out her body... Thoroughly~

    Her personality might me a nuisance but I got to admit that her body is P-E-R-fect.

    To the point where I can''t imagine on how she''ll look like with just a little more years time. Thinking about that is already bewildering my wildest imaginations.

    There was silence between us which lasted so long that even I gave up.

    So I decided to indirectly show the ''White Flag'' and ask her something that was bothering me. "Ahem, may you please tell this handsome man on why are you in the middle of the forest with that "Muzaik''."

    She slightly got irritated from me calling both her and Muzaik ''That'' but she didn''t persist on it.

    As for my question... The untrained lady didn''t answer back.

    Though after short moments, she then said "Why you ask? What gives you the right to know my past?"

    I was left with no words as this young man can''t help but want to finish her off.

    When my evaluation of her was processing in my minds, she unexpectedly said. "...If you really want to know that badly then you''re quite luck as I will tell you."

    ... Seriously, I really want to know what is her brain made of.

    This ''Nyorin'' probably is the first girl to ever came close to killing me with words.

    Anyhow, I''ll just hear what she''s aboutto say.

    "This young lady is a princess." She said before having a proud filled look.

    Her answer caused me to tilt my head before replying back. "I can already pretty much figure that out. Tell something new perhaps?"

    Nyoing got flustered from my words before she says. "This unfortunate lady was forced to be married with a man I truly hate so as anyone would do... I ran away. Though there was no possibility of it happening without the help of Muzaik who''s my knight. It seems like I answered your curious question... Are you happy?"

    I yawned from her boring story before forcefully nodding.

    My action caused her to be annoyed but it was her fault for telling in the first place so I bet that she''s feeling horrible right now.

    I then decided to comment on her words. "Well, If I were to be forced to marry a new dimension of annoyance like you then of course I would do the same thing. Though instead of run, I wouldjust end it in front of you."

    Her eyes showed anger but it all faded once I continued by saying "...Maybe" which caused a different expression to appear on her. A mixed feeling I guess.

    So just in case, I told her. "Don''t get the wrong idea. You''re a complete cancer to me but... I''ll give you credits for your appearance as it''s really hot."

    She is really feeling complicated right now. Like a boy that looks three years younger than her is calling her that.

    Nyorin remained silent for a while before curiously asking me."..So that means you''reinterested in older women?"

    I furrowed my eyebrows before asking as I don''t already know so that I can receive the hard truth. "How old do I really look to you?"

    She blinked twice before replying back with a questionable tone. "About two to three years younger than me?"

    Even though I knew my appearance is that young but still...

    *Sigh* This is truly unfortunate so to just stop the topic from ever increasing I said "Never mind" to her.

    Nyorin''s expression changed into a curious look before she asks. "Is your parents still doing well."

    Her question astonished me as it shows that she cares about some trivial matter of someone who''s like a stranger.

    I just decided to reply back bluntly as usual. "They''re both dead. I can''t say the details."

    "..." She remained quiet while having the look of regret.

    This young man thought that her questions would end but she continued... With full throttle.

    "What wasyour fathers job?" She asked.

    "A poor beggar."

    "...Your mother''s job is what then?"

    "A rich successful merchant who is dumb enough to marry my father."

    "Do you have any sort oflover?" She asked before showing a poker face.

    "Lover is quite a word that I don''t believe in but... Yes I did." I replied back before changing my expression to a sad look to let her witness the best act I ever did.

    "Could her name be Kioni?" She asked be for biting her lower lip.

    All my act at yesterday''s night is coming to play, perfectly.

    I then pretended to be shocked from her words while wideningmy eyes before saying with anger. "...How... Do you know... That name?"

    It''s quite a well said question that even I heard that the demon Vearli laughed out loud.

    This young man then looked daggers at Nyorinbefore pretending that I want to kill herseriously.

    She shuddered in fear before slowly retreating while replying back with a tone of sincere fright. "I-I over heard you mention that name in your sleep..."

    Her expression was like a puppy who has been recently scolded.

    Hearing her words I decided to stop my amazing acting of being angry and then sigh out loud before waiting for a while.

    The thing is, no matter how good you''re at acting. You should know the timing when to dissipate your recent false emotion to another new one.

    Like how I waited for a while before beingapologetic towards that girl.

    So to tell that I''m sorry for almost pissing herself, I told her "...Sorry" while making sure that it sounds sincere.

    As a reply she slowly shook her head before saying. "No, I''m the one that should be saying ''sorry'' as this young women asked something personal."

    This girl is truly amazing as she can still speak diligently after her scared like expression.

    Also if you don''t already know, I''m using Kioni as a way to grab me a new special ''Toy''.

    After a short moment where both of us didn''t talk, I decided to say "Kioni was someone really special to me." to her.

    She lifted her head before asking with slight hints of hesitation. "...What happened to her?"

    I showed an expression that looked like it was a horrible experience before replying back. "She was was killed in front of me in a brutal way."

    Hearing my words caused all the blood on Nyorin''s face to drain.

    She then says with even more regrets than before. "...I''m really sorry for mentioning that."\

    "No... You helped me as it reminds me that I''m weak and that''s the main reason of why I couldn''t protect her..." I said before bitterly smiling.

    I then decided to tilt down my head as I cover my eyes while crying as an act to make her believe me even more.

    Then this young man wails out while saying. "Now.. Look at me! I''m just trying to push away her thought as if she was no one special to me... I really did deserved to die back then."

    Nyorin immediately came close and started patting my head as she says "Don''t say that... As I''m pretty sure that she''ll never escape from your heart. Just like the time whenyou spoke of her dearly in your sleep."

    I rubbed my eyes before looking at her and saying "...It''s quite inadequate for a girl to be checking on a boy in his sleep but... Thank you."

    My words apparently caused her to smile and I know that ain''t a made up one. It was also so charming that I might even fall in love with her... Yeah right.

    We didn''t have any other topic to speak of except the correction of pronouncing her name. So instead of saying her name as ''Nyo-rin'', it is more like ''Ny-orin'' which sounds way better than before.

    ~/```````````/~

    After some time past by, the boulder that blocked this small prison like cave finally moved away and brought us with the sweet sunshine.

    If I were to describe on how I love the it then the sentence ''Praise The Sun'' fits it perfectly.

    The accursed man then blocked awya my sweet light and replacing it with his nasty grin as he says to us. "It seems like the two of you already worked out with one and another."

    Once he said that, I had a look on Nyorin before both of us made a nod. We then shouted in unison towards Muzaik ""No way in Hell!""

    Though it seemed childish but I found it enjoyable.

    Nyorin made a ''hmf'' noise before saying to me. "Child, you can keep dreaming as I''m not interested in younger toddlers."

    I bowed down towards he before saying happily. "that''s not a problem as I too hate immature women with an older age disguise."

    After both of our short blabbering ended, Muzaik decided to hit both of us again in the head.

    If he keeps doing that, I can pretty much guess that my memories will be gone. So, I decided to curse him again with all types of ways.

    The man with the rough beard then asks us. "Do you lads want to continue staying inside that cave again? But this time for more than three hours?"

    Immediately both me and Nyorin shook our hands before hugging each other.

    I then told her."I''m sorry for my rudeness."

    "No, it''s my fault for starting it." She said before smiling bitterly.

    In truth both us were cursing each other quietly.

    ~/`````````/~

    Thank''s for reading.

    <hr>

    Quite a long one and thank you for reading and If you have any questions then comment please.

 Volume 1 Chp 5: Hell in this world (Rewritten)

    ~/````````````/~

    Saladin POV

    Damn it... This man is already working me so hard that I can pretty much foresee my grave being built.

    Like seriously, I''m swinging this sword that''s taller than me over and over for I don''t know how many times.

    It truly was irritating.

    Before this I had an interaction with Nyorin.

    I took out my sweaty shirt in front of her and she did nothing but slapped me twice before punching my guts before continuing training.

    The pain lasted all throughout the training I had...

    To make things worse... Is when every time I felt tired and slowed down my pace... I get immediately hit on the back by that bastard!

    It caused my back to be scorching red while being painful as hell.

    Normally I would ignore the pain but there is no such as that when it comes to that man trying to hurt this King.

    Well at least on the bright side, I''m not the only one suffering.

    Looking at my right I could see Nyorin having an expression that seemed like she was agonizing to the point of being close to death.

    She''s currently wielding a thin bladed weapon(rapier) and thrusting the air rapidly in succession.

    It''s not that she doesn''t take breaks but the amount of time of catching a breath isn''t even considered to be one in the first place.

    After piercing the air with such force, she then moves on to her second regimen.

    Instead of staying in one place like before, this time she starts lunging the weapon while moving forward with a step.

    She then repeats that process while alternating both legs.

    Having done all of that, that girl Nyorin is already having the looks of a person that is about to collapse any moment.

    In my case, I think it is quite entertaining to see her suffer. Just to nourish my unique needs once in a while.

    I then notice that she turned around to at me and left find the grin I''m purposely showing.

    My ''beautiful smile'' caused her to look at me with hate before lip telling me ''I''ll kill you.''

    Though her hostility towards me was slightly removed when I showed that blood was flowing out my mouth. (Which I made purposely.)

    After a while our master told us training was over.

    Hearing his words, both me and Kyoni immediately fall down collapsed in the ground exhausted after dropping the weapons.

    Before anything though, I removed the stain of blood on my chin and lips before panting for air.

    When our session of relaxing was over, our mentor threw towels and pairs of soap to us and said loudly. "Go rinse your bodies as it smells from your training" - Muzaik

    Before I could do what ever he says, I really wanted to ask to him "I swung the sword whole morning for five days in a row now but you still didn''t teach me techniques for it!"

    He snorted before replying back with an energetic voice. "So yer can get used to the heavy sword before getting into the complicated bits."

    For once his answer makes sense to me. Maybe he isn''t completely retarded then I thought.

    I grabbed both towel and soap and asked where to bath.

    He then pointed towards the river not so far from where I''m standing.

    My body already felt exhausted so walking there is such a pain in the ass.

    As I was limping my way there, I wondered to myself if I should start completing my life list.

    Finally after a while and huge amount of effort, I reached there.

    By ''there'' I meant the gentle flowing river.

    It contains the reflection of the surrounding trees while some areas being bathed by the sun.

    Some chirps of birds could be heard once a while which for once was something relaxing other than that exercise I just did.

    But before I do any bathing, I decided to call out my personal pet.

    As if she already heard my sea of thoughts, the great O Vearli appeared.

    Unlike last time, she''s now having a wonderful exquisite charred dress with gold ornaments.

    Also a large white ribbon being seen on her behind as it wraps along the waist.

    Hearing all my constant description of her and my previous calling, Vearli made a look that shows that she feels disgusted.

    She then tells me. "Please stop. I don''t need your detailed description on my perfect dress before it gets reduced to thrash by your words."

    Since she, I mean ''you'' already knows what I''m thinking, I''ll just speak normally. "It''s been a long time my dear Vearli."

    Hearing me utter her name caused her to feel weird as she furrows her eyebrows.

    Ignoring my past words, she asks me coldly. "Why did you call me."

    I immediately get straight to the point and replied. "Teach me Magic."

    My words surprised her as seen by her eyes before she starts thinking deeply.

    Before a short while, Vearli casted a spell which opened the portal from before.

    She then gestures with her hand to follow her into it which I did.

    Entering once again inside the portal, it felt quite comfy to be honest.

    Unlike out side, this place is completely safe from all dangers and disgustness of that inferior world.

    Nothing dirty nor ugly, just pure white.

    The place where your imagination can exist.

    Truly a place fitting to a king.

    Hearing my description of the place, it seemed like Vearli heard it and is now having a proud look in her face.

    She then clapped her hands only once before something happened.

    The ground started trembling before huge pillars erect everywhere.

    Trees, flowers, grasses and even the sun started to appear.

    Though the colors are quite abnormal.

    Leaves and grasses as red, flowers and birds being pure white and the sun being blue with the sky as purple.

    Quite the weird scenery I say, but it''s still beautiful none the less.

    Vearli then came close to me and grabbed out two spheres from ring which are colored in light red.

    She then crushed both spheres which were size of marbles to dust before blowing upon them.

    After words, Vearli started chanting out. "O Ulvikhran the undefying. Please hear thy plead and grant this young lady the needs to resurrect these heretics to become slaves of thou who''s the greatest."

    A bright red color started emitting from her hand as she points towards the ground.

    Two chains of pure black were then shot out towards the ground as it pulls something upwards.

    Watching carefully on the ground, I could see something appear and it looked completely horrid.

    It was an abomination.

    Something that could make anyone piss their pants.

    It''s some that breaks the law of dead and living.

    The monster Vearli pulled looked like something I never saw before but when I surveyed on two of its heads... There was a strange hint of familiarity.

    After just a split second, I already guessed that those two faces belong to the thugs I killed just recently before at the mine.

    What a wretched fate they have to encounter me that is.

    Just look at their poor appearance.

    Welp at least they should be glad that hell isn''t experienced yet by them.

    ...Thought they look really disgusting right now.

    Having no jaw on both of them as their bodies was combined.

    No clothes at all but it doesn''t actually matter as everything in its body was mixed to the point of resembling an animal.

    Hands on the chest area, a leg being on the shoulder, three arms as legs and so on.

    Really horrible to look at.

    As I survey it, I noticed the tears on one of the head as it stares on the necklase I''m wearing.

    I didn''t mind it and decided to ask Vearli. "So why did you show me this... thing?"

    She looked at me before replying back. "Believe me, I hate looking at it as much as you but this is the only way you''ll get my type of magic."

    I was quite shocked from her words before I ask. "So that means you complied to my previous needs?"

    Vearli rolled her eyes before saying. "It doesn''t matter either way as you would have just command me like a bitch and I can''t help but listening the orders."

    Her words made me smile before I compliment her by saying. "Surprisingly you''re smart."

    She blowed her bangs before saying. "It''s not ''surprising'' as I was always smart but your presence deteriorated my brain cells."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle from her words.

    Ignoring me as usual, Vearli pulled out a small dagger from her sleeves before handing it to me.

    Looking at the blade of the dagger... It seemed really mysterious.

    Like I thought all weapons were made of metals but this dagger is special.

    Just like glass but in a weapon it made the weapon extraordinary.

    She then tells me. "Now kill this creature with that weapon. Doesn''t matter how you do it as long as that thing is dead."

    Hearing her sentence, I gripped tightly the dagger before walking towards the abomination calmly.

    I then spun this small fragile dagger and remembering the times when I used torture animals for fun.

    With a smile, I stabbed upon the creature''s head. Then pulled it out hearing it''s anguish.

    Though it didn''t end there as I kept on making holes all over its body. I was expecting him to be retaliating but his body seemed like stone and could not move.

    After stabbing it exactly 135 times, the creature died without suffering pain at all.

    The moment when it died, a huge surge of red energy started moving from its body to my dagger and lastly to me.

    I then felt the sensation of gaining something.

    My body felt really warm as a new exquisite feeling overwhelmed me.

    It''s as if a new type blood started moving all throughout my veins and arteries.

    So this is what it feels like to have the so called ''Magic Circulation'' or a better term is ''Mana''.

    I was happy... No, a better word is JOYFUL.

    Yes, that''s right, joyful to the point of me giving a kiss on Vearli as thanks.

    She didn''t express anything but silence while having the face that shows annoyance.

    Though she could fool other people with her expression but not me as I could see slight hints of being surprised in her eyes.

    Being impatient I started discovering the new types of killing abilities I have.

    Like for example the red bolt I fired out towards the dead corpse on the ground which pierced through it before leaving a bloody hole.

    It was so simple as with just the thought of controlling the flow of energy in my body towards my hands, I could release it in the form of a bolt.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I was really happy as the book I read before is coming to use pretty nicely.

    Averting my eyes towards Vearli, I found out that she''s having a surprised look again but this time her mouth was slightly open.

    Seeing her being like that, I asked. "What''s the matter?"

    She then came close to me and instead of answering me, she questions. "How is it possible for a mere half breed who used to not even have a single drop of mana to be able to exert a spell? And please don''t tell me its all because of the book you mentioned in your thoughts as that''s impossible!"

    I was flattered from her words as I reply back. "Maybe because I''m a genius?"

    Vearli was gonna dig her fingers into my throat but she controlled her temptation.

    She then sighed before saying to me. "I hate to admit it but... maybe you really are a genius to do able to pull that of. Even if you apparently learned it from a book which comes form goddamn who knows where."

    I replied back. "I''m flattered."

    She then immediately snorted before saying. "Don''t get overconfident though as you''re just a pile of shit that combined together in comparison to other people who specialize in magic. If I were to place you in the ranks of magic, I would say that you''re just at the first step of Beginner stage: 1."

    Hearing her caused me to slightly tilt my head as I mimic a person who''s surprised.

    She then continues by saying. "There are seven stages when it comes to magic each one contains five sub stages from 1 - 5. 1. Beginner: 2. Apprentice: 3. Advance: 4. Sage: 5. Great Master: 6. Divine Sage: 7. Limire Supreme:

    Then there comes the classes for Mage: (I) Arcane Master (II) Clerics (III) Elementalist (IV) Dark Cultivator (V) Enchanter (VI) Enhance Giver (VII) Sorcerer

    Arcane Master: The mage that harness the surrounding nature energy in order to cast spells. This type is the where the great magic of Demonkins and Godlings originates, as they instead of absorbing from nature, they ask instead to their respective master.

    Clerics: Mage that specialize in healing while being completely power once they reach the ��Stage Great Master�� as they could turn their once healing spells into reverse anti health restorer.

    Elementalists: This is the most common type which is found in about 50% of all mage��s now a days. They convert mana into one of the eight elements for their bidding just like their name suggests. The types of elements differ among everyone awith a certain affinity towards one of them. Though there are cases where individuals who are gifted enough to posses double, triple or more affinities. Also for your knowing, the elements are: Lightning, Earth, Water, Wind, Fire, Light, Darkness and Kaos.(Between Light and Dark magic)

    Dark Cultivator: People like me and possibly you too are what you call Dark Cultivators. This is the class where souls are used in various ways to gain powerful magic.

    Enchanter: Nothing much to say about this blacksmith related class except for making materials stronger.

    Enhance Giver: This rare class focuses in increasing the speed, strength and sturdiness of the body by using mana.

    Lastly,

    Sorcerer: A class that wields wands or staffs in order to focus their mana into one point in order to increase the power of their magic. This is mostly commonly seen as a class for people with low mana control.

    Author��s Words: ��Later I��ll also describe on how some classes would merge with one and another to form an entirely new class. While some also upgrading to a higher existence.��

    Vearli then looked at me as if I were an ant before saying. "So how do you feel now? Worthless? Or like a person who lived under a rock for years?"

    Her question made me chuckle before I start stretching my back and then replying by saying. "Nope, but instead completely... Exited!!!"

    I then laughed maniacally while rolling in the ground left and right which depicts my over filled joy.

    My dear pet demon lady was having an expression that clearly exclaim in her head. "Truly a high end psychopath."

    After having my quality session of bathing in the grass, I stood up energetically with a large smile in my face.

    I then told her. "Thank you." before I continue. "Since you have made this King happy... Then you''re worthy to be diagnosed on how curvy and beautiful you are."

    Vearli felt a shiver on her body as I thoroughly ravage her with my eyes.

    Her expression turned ugly as she looks at me as if I were a sex fiend.

    Seeing her beautiful face, I made a cough before saying. "Truly a perfect lady. Just the right proportion distributed between your hips, bust and bottom which is my personal favorite." I then licked my lips in front of her in a way to show my sincerest affection.

    Having heard what I said, Vearli''s eyes suddenly emitted a red spark as her body trembles in anger.

    She then pointed towards me as she chants silently.

    Before any moments to spare, a huge surge of crimson energy started to accumulate in front of her fingers as it collides each other forming a sphere.

    Then she utters out "Temper!" Which caused the crimson sphere to turn into a cylinder. Vearli''s eyes glow fiercely before she loudly says "Manifest!"

    The crimson cylinder she produced was now having its shape change weirdly before turning into a long spear.

    My eyes were glued into that magnificent masterpiece as I applause with awe.

    Hearing my clapping noise made her even more furious which caused her to throw the spear towards me.

    Since Vearli was technically a slave to me, the spear of course would miss as I know she won''t kill me... but I felt it. The cold joyful feeling of almost dying from getting impaled on the head.

    As I look behind me to see the damage the spear did... I was left with a sincere feeling of respect.

    Trees ceasing to exist, ground turning to nothing but a crater and the scene of grasses burning around the damage area was truly exhilarating.

    I looked back towards my dear demon lady to find her kneading her forehead as she sighs deeply.

    Her recent spell caused me to enlarge my view on how magic works.

    It is way better than being stuck swinging a metal scrap around.

    I know you can hear my thoughts Vearli, so tell me if you are interested in teaching this person any sort of spell?

    She looked at me with knitted eyebrows before she says. "Go fuck yourself and die by a wretched disease which was due to your eternal limp cock!"

    I''m sorry that I triggered your period earlier than you wanted so in order to compensate from my nuisance... I''ll just leave.

    Without letting her speak any word, I escaped the portal after making sure that the loot I had before was intact.

    Though before I left, the word "Bastard" was said out loudly by Vearli.

    Hearing that I couldn''t help but wave to her before I return back to the original world.

    ~/```````````````/~

    Currently I''m in the river scrubbing myself with this fragrant soap in my extremely attractive body. (Even if I have loads of scars.)

    After that, I wash myself with the flowing river.

    Looking at my squeaky clean self made me feel satisfied and so I decided to just sit down on the grass and let my feet enjoy the water.

    There was nothing to do and so I decided to just watch the clouds in the blue sky.

    Thinking on how far above those fluffy cottons were... made me feel jealous.

    Oh how I wish I could have a simple life.

    If I were a cloud then no one can notice this silent king from above watching over them.

    ...

    I really wonder if I am really meant to be alive in the first place.

    Like there isn''t a single thing that I did to benefit this accursed planet.

    Not now nor in the past...

    Speaking about my childhood, it made me remember a pleasant memory.

    It was at the time where I loved everything.

    Not a single thing went bad that time.

    Though my parents didn''t care for me, I had my uncle.

    He was a really kind person as he treated me as if I were his actually son.

    That man occupation was quite the weird one I say. Being a Paladin and Bard at the same time while also a master in close combat arts.

    Every time he would visit, I would eagerly clutch his pants and ask about his adventures around the world.

    At that time, my interest towards different places with their indigenous creatures was at the peak from stories by my uncle.

    He used to always carry me into his lap before showing me all kind of unique items he aquire after conquering ''Dungeons'' or ''Labyrinths with treasures.''

    Once he showed me a belt that turns him into a Naga. (Hybrid of human and snake) Which was quite scary at that time.

    Also a red gem which contains the still beating heart of a baby Draknux. (Seven legged Dragons. Usually found guarding the treasure room in a Dungeons.)

    But out of all unique treasures he had... The incomplete world map was the one that engrave on my soul.

    You might be thinking ''A world map? Isn''t that normal?'' Which is wrong as there isn''t a single completed map of this world ever created and my uncle is the only one who mapped out at least 60% of the whole planet in detail. (Some even say that my Uncle was an immortal vagabond.)

    That single map showed six continents and many small islands in places.

    My uncle told me that each continent was divided by either large bodies of ocean or sky high walls.

    Though out of all the continents, the pitch black colored continent on the left was what intrigued me the most. (It was also larger then any other continent.)

    When I asked my uncle about that place, he made a smile before saying "That very continent is the place where no one from the five continents gone and return to tell the tale. Also a place where I will one day see it for my very own eyes and it''s the only thing keeping this old tiresome body going."

    He says that undiscovered races and legends exist in that continent.

    There was also tales of scrolls that can permanently grant someone the ability to fly.

    Just like that, there are loads of note worthy stuff like: Necklaces imbued with secret holding; Creatures that are said to be extremely powerful; Similar variants to our races were all living in that place.

    My uncle told me even more information that would cost the entire life living expenses of a noble.

    Since I was a child before, I asked him if I can explore that land which made him chuckle before saying "Maybe when you''re older though it''s really hard to the point were death catches you in all direction."

    Him saying that changed me completely and my ambition.

    At that time, I didn''t care about my life as I would do anything to leave that garbage hole.

    My dreams at that time were altered completely as I wished to become an Adventurer but not any typical one but instead the apex out all of them.

    Knowing my goals, I asked my uncle to teach me all sorts of survival tricks that he knows.

    At first he doesn''t want me to learn but later he gave in as I was persistent. (So persistent that I asked five times a day for two months straight.)

    He thought me on how to create fire in any place.

    Also how to skin, gut and cook any sort of creature or animal I''ll encounter. Though it was seriously disturbing and nauseatic on how he was removing intestines in front an six year old child.

    Uncle then strictly teaches me the basic training on how to kick and punch properly as a way to defend my self.

    Still persistent about the dark continent, I asked uncle the name of the dark continent.

    He replied back with only one word and that is ''Vildraxian.'' (Meaning the ''Birth of legends'' in our language.)

    It was really... a wonderful memory I say... until I changed.

    My training halted and didn''t progress and further as I was instead chasing after girls..

    Even I would enter in their very own bathroom is how far astray I became.

    ...

    There is a reason as to why I became like that.

    It was due to my uncle never returning after I turned seven.

    My father told me that he died and said to not bother with him, but I didn''t falter as I waited and trained all the time hoping for that one day he will come back and bring me with him to venture through out the vast lands.

    Ever since he left. There was no one to protect me... even my very own parents didn''t.

    I was bullied.

    My body was played with.

    Stones that pelt at me.

    Scars were made.

    Even if I wanted to fight back, their guardians would come over to beat me up.

    No friends to rely on and even if there were... They were fake.

    With all that pain, I can''t clearly remember as to what happened that time as I am afraid to remember.

    I didn''t know the reason at that time as to why was I hated.

    Out of insanity my mind set changed.

    I slowly started to uncover the truth that this world is disgusting.

    After waiting five more years and he still didn''t return... I gave up.

    Yes, that''s right I fucking gave up.

    I was tired of pointlessly training for no reason so I decided to try inherit my fathers business and die early.

    My father was a douche but he was wealthy.

    I looked for astounding or wealthy girls that could possibly change my fathers mind on me and let me inherit his tradition.

    With all that trying it was still utterly futile while my personality received a change of permanently craving women.

    Having to slowly unravel the beauty of girls, it changed me into a freak in front of everyone''s eyes in my town.

    Though everyone think I was that simple, I made my way into torturing, killing, abusing and poisoning the people that I hate except for my parents. (Even if I really wanted my father dead.)

    Out all of the past children that bullied me, I couldn''t find Her who I wanted to rape, torture and kill slowly so badly to the point of imagining it every day.

    Like any normal boy, I gained the best feeling and that was fantasizing about people deaths.

    Also the gifted talent on tricking people to my bidding while daily pestering girls to get some happiness.

    If I''m bored, I would find dead bodies to loot and experiment with.

    At that I knew that there was no one that could help me and so I decided to embrace my new self dearly.

    Slowly the pleasure of doing stuff to individuals that I despise... die out.

    Then books were the only thing relieving my boredom which also thought me on how to act.

    Truly I love myself.

    No one can be as handsome and perfect as me.

    Though until now I still wonder how would I have turned out if only my uncle visited me.

    After narrating my story in my head, I could have sworn that I heard Vearli.

    ~/``````````````````/~

    Proceed with caution. Mature content ahead.

    After a while of thinking I saw Nyorin with a bath towel covering her pearl white body while not noticing me.

    In this past five days, me and her got to know each other a bit more better. Though we still do have fights and arguments with each.

    Nyorin then starts walking towards the river and the closer she gets the more I can survey her slender body.

    With another movement, she stepped into shallow river and was about to remove her towel until she saw me.

    We looked at each other for a moment silently as I notice her face starts turning red while looking at my butt naked body and my trusty Excalibur.

    Well... I wonder how loud she would scream. Sigh, and I thought this type of scenario is impossible to encounter in real life.

    Nyorin inhaled deeply before screaming loudly enough that all the birds in the surrounding area flew away.

    She then was gonna run a way but the flowing water made her slip.

    Nyorin tried her best to balance herself as she was going to fall down.

    Luckily for that girl that I ran and caught her in time before the ground touches her. ( bitches love the quote ''got to go fast'' )

    Nyorin��s eyes was gazing at my nude upper body as I carry her in a princess carry.

    I then said with a the most charming accent I have. "I don��t think anyone would want to see an unconscious princess floating in the river half naked now do we?" Before showing her a grin.

    She was about to reply back but suddenly her towel slipped off her body revealing her precious small pair of rubies and her untouched holy grail with tiny shreds of vines protecting it.

    ( ?�� ?? ?��)

    Authors note: the up section you just read was censored for the laughs.

    Seeing that I couldn''t help but frown before saying. "Pitiful."

    Knowing that I saw her parts and hearing my words caused her to scream with anger as she tries to cover as many parts of her body. Nyorin then without a moment of me noticing, punched below my chin with an upper cut making me feel cold river naked on the river and slowly my conscious drifts away.

    ~/`````````````````````/~

    Nyorin��s POV

    For the love of... Sigh... This fiendish fucking bastard apparently was waiting for me while being completely naked in the river.

    I don��t know who the fuck would do something like that?

    He even saw my uncovered body and my hidden parts that no man should see except the ones who I want.

    The man in front of me was unconscious and naked.

    Fishes could be seen gathering around his *cough* thing.

    Bubbles were being made with his mouth as I stare upon him.

    I would have loved to see him float until he falls down a waterfall but unfortunately my master needs this useless bastard.

    Shaking my head, I became determined and started pulling his body out the river and place him near a tree.

    Before I could puke my intestines out, I covered his body with a towel. (Not mine of course)

    Knowing he won��t wake up anytime soon, I decided to take a nice long relaxing bath.

    After being satisfied with my clean self, I left the river then dried my body before wearing a new batch of clothes.

    By the time Saladin woke up, I was already fixing my wet hair with my hands.

    He stared at me before looking at his body which then he made his towel into some sort of skirt to cover his *cough.

    After words, he made his way behind a tree and by the time he appears again, his finally wearing clothes.

    Seeing as Saladin sighs while he walks towards me, made me feel irritated for some reason.

    At least he��s smart enough to keep distance between us or else I would have done something.

    I saw his expression turned pitiful as he says. ��I didn��t expect that you would punch me who is forever handsome after saving you.��

    I can''t help but furrow my eyebrows from him being narcissistic as I reply back angrily. "Well duh, you saw my exposed body!"

    Hearing my words caused him to raise one of his eyebrows before saying out loudly. "What is there to see or admire with your hand sized pair of peaches!"

    His words caused me to curse out loudly at him. ��You impotent mother fucking toad!��

    After saying that, I forward kicked his stomach but this time with more force.

    My flawless attack caused him to fall into his knees as he bows slightly while holding his stomach with both and having a pained expression.

    I could hear him grit his teeth before he says to me.

    "If I knew you would be this wild! I should have just leaved you dare and let the fishes feed on you!"

    Recalling that he did technically save me caused some of my hate to disperse.

    I let out a ''Tch�� noise before looking at his pitiful state.

    Maybe I was kind of harsh.

    Seeing that he wouldn''t look at me caused me to roll my eyes as I say to him with much difficulty.

    ��Ah... Thank... Thanks for saving me there back then.��

    He then raised his head slightly showing his shock look in his face.

    Saladin then says. "Is... my ears deceiving me?"

    Knowing that he still acting like that, I told him. "Well you better be satisfied as that''s the last time I''m saying that to you."

    His eyes sparkled before showing a nasty looking grin.

    He then says. "Totally worth taking in the kick to hear you say that indeed."

    Saladin then stands up as if he never gotten hurt at all while showing a happy expression.

    "Wait... you lured me?" I asked.

    Saladin averted his eyes before replying back "Maybe." He then starts whistling a tone that resembles someone almost getting caught.

    I could help but laugh weirdly as he��s truly an odd one.

    As I was about to say something to him... A loud screech was heard nearby us.

    It made us cover our ears with both of our hands instinctively

    After the loud noise was over we let go of our hands.

    The next thing we felt was utter fear that shook our bodies.

    My head was ringing badly as I couldn��t help but tremble in place.

    We then heard loud sounds of foot steps as a creature appears.

    Our body was covered in deep silhouette of the monster in front of us.

    It had long steal like claws, dark rotten fur filled with flies surrounding it, eyes with a slit pupil,

    mouth filled with sharp decayed teeth with two large tusks impaling upwards, body five times larger than me, nose of a pig with smoke coming out of his nostrils, legs of a goat and lots of scars in its body.

    My knees gave in to the ground as I look at it with despair.

    No weapons and no magic to defend myself... What can I do?

    At that time I can see my life was about to know its demise.

    ~/````````````````````/~

    Thanks for reading.

 Volume 1 Chp 6: Fear (Rewritten)

    I really appreciate having criticism on my chapters and as always

    thank you for reading chapter 6 of my novel </img>

    I give my humble thanks to the people who followed, viewed, rated, hated, liked, commented with hate and individuals who took their time to favorite this novel of mine.

    I didn''t notice some improvement in my grammar but I did learn from a lot of spelling mistakes </img>

    And so please leave a comment If this chapter is to your dislike or you enjoyed it.

    Author notes: I typed this chapter while hearing dark souls OST great grey wolf sif extended

    Short chapter filled with fighting.

    Saladin POV

    Hmm how adorable. I wonder if I should be quivering in fear right now?

    Like really? Who can''t resist petting that cute monster in front of me?

    Inside me, Vearli asked. "I was wrong to presume you had already lost your mind, as right now I could pretty much tell that you''ve gone bonkers."

    You really can''t take a joke Vearli?

    "Oh really? Please enlighten me on your sort of ability to differentiate if you were joking since the time we met then your real actual jokes? *Sigh* Just pay attention to that beast... It''s a weird one I say." Vearli told me.

    Roger that captain~

    ...

    So what to do?

    *Cough* I should start pretending to be scared right now or else it''ll be abnormal in front of Nyorin.

    Aside from seeing the monsters appearance, the sky seemed to have darken while showing flocks of birds fly away.

    A strong chilly wind started howling which made the nearby river become restless. The same thing regarding the tall grasses and trees as they constantly sway.

    There was an eerie silence left around us and the only thing we could hear was the breathing of the monster coming from his nostrils.

    The creature eyes were stuck on us for a while before it starts while its mouth letting out a long snake like tongue with tons of blood dripping from it.

    As I look upon Nyorin, she''s already on her knees as her expression describes fear all over it.

    The monster slowly started walking with earth shaking steps, towards us.

    *Sigh* I better start acting.

    With haste, I ran and grabbed Nyorin''s arm and pulled her of the ground as I shout to her. "Run!"

    After both of us covered a certain amount of distance between the creature... we noticed that it didn''t move but remained idle.

    Observing the creature very carefully, its legs seemed to resemble something that''s about to charge at any given moment.

    Even the hooves of the monster caused the ground to be excavated before its body came in running at a frightening speed at us.

    Its arms tightened around its body as it shows an appearance of something wanting to ram us.

    Without a split moment of thinking, I pushed Nyorin with all my strength in order for her to dodge the fatal hit. As for me, I rolled to my left.

    Though the creature didn''t stop until it landed on a large rock about his size nearby.

    All sorts of debris flew every where, including the river which made lots of sound.

    If that thing landed on either me or Nyorin, I''m afraid that experiencing being a squashed pie would be the last before dying.

    The amazing creature slowly turned around and looked at us with bloodshot eyes and anger.

    Its arm had some bones sticking out and fresh blood dripping to the ground.

    That''s a relief, this creature doesn''t have intelligence.

    Knowing that I can''t proceed in exterminating that thing if Nyorin is here as a hindrance, so I told he run for it but unfortunately she stubbornly refused.

    Her eyes showed that she��s worried whether if I would die. Quite the idiotic simplistic girl.

    Well whatever.

    The monster then moved towards us before widening its arms and preparing to slice us in two with its razor like claws.

    Seeing that we have no way of escaping, Nyorin''s eyes turned to the color of pure gold before she grabs my shirts collar and jumped upward pulling me with her.

    Her sudden large leap with me caused the monster''s attack to miss which almost turned uss into sliced pineapples.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    We then dropped before rolling on the ground not so far from where the monster currently is.

    Nyorin''s eyes reverted back to normal before she starts coughing blood.

    That sexy transformation which gave her inhuman strength must be taking a toll in her body.

    Her mouth opened and she told me. "Please, run while you can.."

    As a reply I shook my head.

    What an adorable way of risking your life.

    I admire you now Nyorin as someone stupid.

    You might fool other people but not me. I personally knew that you''re tired of living. Also the part where you don''t want to be a burden anymore.

    I then walked calmly towards the adorable creature while ignoring all warnings from Nyorin.

    "Don''t be foolish!" "RUN Away!" "What are you doing!" Were all shouts from her.

    But before I could start demolishing this creature, I told Nyorin. "Shh, I''m trying to concentrate. Let this charming prince save you."

    I could hear a snort come from Vearli inside my thoughts which I ignored.

    The monster is right in front of me and so I started.

    Just like my Uncle thought me long ago, the secrets of enhancing the body.

    I moved my arms in a slow spiral motion like as if I''m changing the current of space.

    Also my legs were firmly stuck on the ground while facing my right one to the creature.

    I then concentrate all the energy that were accumulated from the surrounding air into my arms while I close my eyes before imagining the creation of a voluptuous female sculpture.

    Afterwards I opened my eyes to find that both of my arms were having the appearance of thin gauntlet like armor which is emitting a faint radiance of red light.

    First stage: increase human strength.

    Second stage: manifest into something which would increase the power by 1.5x

    This were the things that my uncle thought me which I remember ill this date.

    Before I could concentrate on the approaching monster, inside my thoughts, Vearli loudly asked. ��If your had this sort of power then why didn��t you escape on the mines before?!��

    Well duh, it was fun in there. Plus Kyoni was a good toy.

    ��I got no words to describe you anymore...�� Vearli replied.

    Noticing that the creature is near, I made my stance and prepared myself for any incoming strikes from it.

    As I was expecting for a different attack from the it, I was wrong.

    Again like a retard, It started charging towards me..

    I moved to the right while rotating my body making me dodge the predictable attack.

    Though unlike before, the monster turned around immediately and came swinging his large arms towards me.

    Without a moment to breath, I ducked and ran towards its stomach.

    Like cracking wood, I punched its guts and with follow up I made an uppercut on the jaw.

    The monster flinched for a sec before opening its mouth to reveal a huge snake which is completely covered with tiny mouths.

    The snake like tongue then lunged towards me like an arrow.

    I barely avoided it as my shoulder was wounded.

    without hesitation I flipped myself and landed with my hands in the ground.

    This handsome manthen spun and used the momentum to kick the behind of the goat creature��s leg.

    Since my leg was��t enhanced... it was painful... and arousing.

    I expected some damage to be dealt from my blow but it didn��t do anything... what a waste of energy.

    Again, the creature��s tongue came towards me as if it were a blade. It was alsogonna smash me to a pulp with its hand.

    As an answer, I leaped back in order to dodge again but I couldn''t do anything with its leg aiming towards me and so this king was kicked away.

    My left rib cage felt like it cracked while I flew like a bird far away.

    I landed on the rock rubbles which scraped a lot of parts on my body.

    Immediately, even though it hurts, I got up and felt the pain at its finest.

    The monster then walked towards a dead tree that is about itssize and plucked it out from theground and used it as if it''s some sort of weapon of his.

    It then swung the tree around as if the monster is testing it beforestarted moving towards me.

    I noticed that there were some rocks beside me and so I picked a bunchof them before placing on my pockets.

    The monster was then close and it usedhis weapon to swing horizontally at me but I jumped instictively causingthe creature''s attackto miss again.

    My eyes were then locked upon his knees as I punched it with all my force causing a gush of blood to flow while a huge bone is seen sticking out.

    Without any hesitation, I used by elbow to crack its knees once more. The result is that itsnapped in a way where it can never be used ever again.

    I then jumped slightly backwards to cover distance where I can observe the creature.

    It agonizedin pain and dropped his tree down to the ground.

    Aww poor thing.

    Seeing its painful cries made me aroused slightly.

    As it was howling of pain I grabbed the sharp pointed rocks from my pocket and used all my strength to throw at theeyes of the creature.

    Since Ibad at aiming itnever landed on the eye.

    Eventually I ran out of stones and so I used the magic.

    I aimed my hand towards the creature and then started accumulatingall the energy towards my palmbefore blasting a huge hole on its eye. Though I didn''t stop there as I used it again and this time aimed towards its already misserable knees and blasted it there.

    My Red Bolt caused me to ripapart the creatures leg in two causing it to fall to the ground.

    One of its eyes now is bleeding terribly while a sharp stone is stabbed and intact to it.

    It was roaring in anger while trying to stand up but it kept on failing.

    Like a nice person, I didn''t stop using my magicat it in all parts though I could only release three more bolts.

    After my nice handling on the monster, it finally fell down dead.

    Like any wise man, I went and see if there is any loot for me.

    As I was about to carve away that good looking horn of his, I was then clawed by his hand.

    Blood sprayed from my chest area as I back away and I could help but feel happy that it ain''t dead.

    The creature stood up with one of its arms and looked at me with anger.

    My body was already at its limits as I felt like falling any time soon.

    This handsome king didn''t know how much he can go onand so like any person, he charged towards it while ignoring all the pain.

    It uses its tongue to pierce me like a spearbut I movedto the left and ran towards its back.

    While gritting my teeth, Ijumped up and climbed its back until I''m behind his head.

    It was trying shake me of but I held in to it by holding upon its black fur.

    Once I was up here there was nothing popping up as an idea in my head until I heard Vearli tell me. "What the hell are you doing? Just get rid of it already! Here have thise sword."

    A giant black greatswordappeared floating uponblack hue and mist. Its blade was pointing towards the creature neck.

    WIthout any thought, I grabbed upon the hilt which released it from its bindings which then stabs the back of itsthroat.

    The blade gone through it as if it were butter and blood started dyeing the things around it with red.

    I made sure to hold uponthe sword hilt as the monster struggles for a while before slowly falling down to the ground.

    The voice of Vearli told me. "I''m taking the sword back."

    Just like what she said, the great sword disappeared as it was sucked into my ring.

    Hopping down, I felt my legs were about to break any time soon but before I could succomb to my unconscious state, I played around the monsters head like grabbing out the eyeball and etc. In order to see it is dead of course and no other particular reason.

    The thing I learned is that the monster is definitely dead if its eye turns completely white.

    My body felt tired and I fell to the ground and before my dreams take hold of me, I saw the scene where the creature''s soul gets sucked into my ring.

    Just remind me to try out some good ole goat meat when I reach town...

    ~/`````````/~

    Thanks for reading!

 Volume 1 Chp 7: Was it really a Dream?

    Thank you for reading chapter 7 of Uncovering the World.

    I appreciate if you comment about what is your thoughts about my chapter.

    I really thank you with the bottom of my soul for reading from chapter 1 to 7.

    <hr>

    Nyorin POV

    Again like last time...

    I''m utterly useless.

    Don''t you dare think I didn''t do anything as I kept on shouting at Saladin to just leave me behind.

    There''s nothing I can do but just watch him fend off the creature.

    ...

    Hah.. I feel... Truly useless...

    Just like what my father said.

    He was right.

    There truly was no placefitted for me in this world.

    Am I just going to lie downhere and watch..?

    Well... I''m alive at least.

    Saladin isjust someone I knew. Once he''s dead... I''ll just forget him.

    Like they say... don''t fuss any more on the not living... It''ll just be a waste of energy.

    As I watch him, I notice that perhaps I''m wrong.

    Even if I felt weak towards the monster... it doesn''t mean also he would.

    That''s right, I''m nothing compared to him.

    Unlike me, he can use... a rare skill such as enhancing.

    I''m older than him but I feel envious.

    He can fight confidently against the creature with a smile on his face.

    All of his quick witted tactics and strength display is quite amazing.

    Though that is all.

    He''s just another gifted child.

    Saladin never trusted me at the beginning and even if he did, I''ll still push him away.

    Foolish human, I''m not a cheap girl.

    A while later...

    Seems like the fightended.

    Heapparently brought out a large sword and stabbed upon the creatures neck and so it died.

    My conscious felt fuzzy and I couldn''t help but grip my fist tightly as I feel pity on me.

    I''m weak.

    There''s nothing else than that.

    So... it seems my dream.. is really hard to achieve.

    <hr>

    Saladin POV

    ...

    Another dream..

    From my view, it seems that I was kept on a bed covered indead flowers.

    There was a man in his 20''s sitting on a chair beside me.

    Without me noticing, I already gotten up to observe him...

    It was blurry.. but I could make out that he had a pure white hair and a golden eye while resembling an elf.

    Out all of the things about him... his red eye caught my most attraction as if I knew it...

    He had eyes that were moist as he smiles towards me. Quite a weirdo... but why... do I feel...

    I don''t understand.

    Aside from him, I further observed on where am I.

    It seems to resemble a familiar wooden room while having all living requirements fullfilled.

    There was an opened window beside the bed which had curtains flutter from the breeze coming outside.

    The man beside me said something but I couldn''t get a single word except... "....Been.... A.  .. Journey...  miss....    meet.... again...."

    I couldn''t understand him and before I ask something... my entire scenery changed.

    Before I knew it, the next place I''m in was agraveyard.

    My feelings were quite mixed right now... as Isurvey the name on one gravestone.

    What is this dream trying to tell me.

    The name on the grave was. "Saladin Valirus. Died at the age of ??? The most hated among foes and friends. He died alone."

    Out of all words that I read, the ''alone'' part made me furrow my eyesbrows....

    Before I could rub away the dust to find out on how I died...

    I woke up.

    <hr>

    Saladin POV

    I don''t know what to say about that dream.

    When my eyes opened, the first two individuals I saw were Muzaik and Nyorin.

    They were sitting down beside me.

    I tried getting up.. but the pain was really annoying.

    Though I''m quite surprised that it isn''t as awful as I thought.

    Muzaik prevented me from further trying.

    I changedmy expression to make it look like usual beforeasking him. "What happened after I became unconscious?"

    He smiled before replying back. "After Irr heard the sound coming from dmonster, Irr immediately ran towards you and Nyorin. By the time Irr already reached there, Irr saw that of both you guys were already unconscious. Seeing that the monster was already dead, Irr brought both of you back before using healing magic by the use of scrolls on you guys. Later, Nyorin opened her eyes before you did."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    My head was still feeling weird. That fucking dream and what''s up with him saying ''Irr'' instead of ''I''.... annoying weirdo.

    I then ask. "Hmm, I really wonder why would a creature like that appear here... and why was it so powerful?"

    Muzaik closed his eye before replying. "It is what people called a ''Nugraix'' and was rare to encounter. It seemed to originate fromforcefully breeding different creatures. Usually they wouldn''t harm Humans and instead befriend with us but... the thing you fought was different. It''s my first time seeing such an oddity. Like how the Nugraix has rotten skin and a lot of blood lust. Even if that''s the case, you are quite lucky thatthe Nugraixyou fought was already considered weak and would be labled asan ''E'' rank monster or ''E+'' as it was something different."

    I couldn''t help but wrinkle my eyebrows from hearing his words. With out giving him a chance to talk, I questioned him. "You must be joking right? Is the age already hitting you? Who in the right mind would label that creature as something near ''F''."

    Even Nyorin nodded to my question as he looks upon him.

    Muzaik revealed a smirk which made me want to rip of the skin on his face..

    Muzaik coughed before saying. "Well it''s like that as the creature matches the E ranking perfectly. You guys should also keep in mind that there rankings from U to A. Rumors also say that there exists beings that trascend ''A'' also."

    Great, oh great, the monster who I thought was annoying to deal with is just a mere weakling.

    Look at I who felt proud on uterly destroying a mere dust.

    Sigh* I feel pity at myself.

    I notice that Muzaik starting surveying me with a complex look as he holds his chin and thinks before telling me. "I''m still pondering how a 14 year old himan is able to handle an E rank monster. Normally it would require at least three to four well trained knights."

    Ever since I woke up, Nyorin seems to be avoiding looking at me.

    Even now when Muzaik said those words, she looked really annoyed and angry.

    Her hands were trembling as she grips her sword hilt and looks on the ground.

    She... might be suffering by feeling weak?

    Eh, who knows what goes around her head.

    Though her appearance is quite obviously telling me her inner thoughts.

    ..She''s nothing to me... why am I thinking much.

    I hate that dream.

    Annoying.

    I wonder if I should tell them the truth about my ring... NAH!

    They''re just outsiders I know for a while.

    What was I thinking.

    Who knows what greedy minds they have.

    I then heard Vearlie tell me. "Wise choice, you''re not that stupid. I suppose."

    See even, the great Vearli said that I was correct.

    Nyorin after a while looked at me, she then asks. "Are you going to explain to us about your enhancement skill?

    I knitted my eyebros before replying back. "Uh.. What do you mean?" I personally made sure to act like a retarted kid who lived under a rock for years.

    Her eyes looked furious at me before saying. "I know you''re acting... actually you were acting from the start!"

    Hoho, this girl isn''t as stupid as I thought.

    I made sure to show her a grin hwile hiding it away from Muzaik before replying back. "...I don''t uderstand.. why are you angry all of a sudden." I looked at her as if my heart died.

    Then after I pretended to cower, I told both of them. "It''s is true that I.. have enhancing magic.. Are y-you happy?"

    Nyorin gnashes her teeth in rage as an intent filled with hostillity can be felt.

    Muzaik who was the retard of the bunch, looked at me with delight before praising by saying. "You''re able to use enhancement magic! This is something to be proud of!"

    He was creeping me out as he resembled a molester at this moment.

    Guh, when will he die.

    Nyoring then continues asking by saying. "Then how the hell did you learn on how to fight?"

    I smiled before immediately making up a lie before replying back. "I used to watch my father train and so I copied him."

    Nyorin new I was lying but couldn''t rebuke as she has no proof.

    Clearly I cna tell that her mind is going mad.

    It ecame silent for a while before Muzaik starts nudging Nyorin.

    Her expression distorted as if all blood paled out.

    She then after lots of efforts, tells me. "Thank you... for saving me and not leaving me behind."

    I thenreplied back by saying. "I wouldn''t... leave a beautiful person such as you..."

    My clear acting of utter needs to woo her is quite bad but it''s fun seeing her expression change furiously.

    Muzaik then pats my shoulder before telling me. "You''re one lucky and impressive lad. Did you know that you just saved the secondheirof the Bertaliz clan? If I were back at the castle, right now I would have granted you a heap of gilds!"

    I swear this man can''t get more clich�� than he already is!

    With no other choice but to follow the flow of the talk, I asked him for the details.

    Like for real, what is a princess doing in the middle of the forest with only a single knight as an escort, mentor, father or even secret lovers.

    Like any retard would, he explained to me her backstory without any thinking.

    Basically what he said is that Nyorin is apperantly the third princess of the famous shape shifter clan. As what the retardo man just said before, it was named Bertaliz.

    Her clan lineage is that of the great Fenrir.

    They can freely gain the strength of beasts and shape shift themselves into a stronger and faster body.

    Normally all of them looks like human except sturdier and fiercer looking than usual.

    Unlike her siblings she was born as a half breed just like me. That of a Fenrir and a human.

    Even if she has that sort of blood, it didn''t affect her in any wya as everyone treted her normally.

    Untilthe day she turned 15.

    At that age,the special ritual of all Fenrirs would be held.

    It was a simple tradition of simply touching a red plant in front of the whole clan in order to gain the ability of shifting.

    As you can predict, something went wrong in the ceremony.

    She did gain the gold tyrant eyes of her father as predicted but... she was only able to change... her eyes color and gain only a miniscule strength.

    The change also only lasts for only ten seconds and nothing longer.

    Since that day, people treated her differently.

    Before the maids of the castle that she''s in would treat her with respect, but now they would constantly gossip.

    Even going so far as to refuse to everthing she needs help with except on special occassions like when she was sick.

    After that she tried her hardest to extent the duration of her shifting ability but it was futile. Every time she does try, it ends up with her losing consciouse.

    Her father was disappointed at Nyorinand sought for something to proveuse ofher.

    The father noticed that her only trait was her beauty and so forcedan engagement with another noble from a famous clan.

    She was shocked to the bones as to what her father said with her beingmarried to a man she loathes.

    The man she is promised to marry was the very man that murdered her older sister.

    Her older sister got killed after she was found out spying in the headquarters of that man looking for proof of his wickedness.

    The older sister didn''t enter alone as she was forced to be accompanied with Nyorin.

    Both sisters loved each other so dearly.

    They both where in a condition where the older sister was binded by a magic trap device as she was about to get hold of the plans of that wicked man.

    Nyorin tried her best to help her get free but it was futile. //////////////////

    They both heard people about to discover them.

    At that moment Nyorin had to escape herself while having a torn heart as she remembers what her older sister says to her.

    Afterwards she never heard of her older sister again.

    She tried to convince her own fatherthat her sister was killed by that man but he didn''t listen.

    And at that moment she had made a decision.

    She asks her most noble knight who was Muzaik to escape with her and flee from that place.

    The Knight agreed as he pledge to protect the princess until she told him otherwise.

    Then a year passed of her traveling around looking for someplace to be.

    They were expecting them to be on wanted lists but they were not as if her father never cared about her in the first place,

    After this story I could tell the similarities between our life.

    ''the only difference was that she had it worser...''

    "But sir Muzaik!, you don''t have to go that far on thanking him" - Nyorin

    "It was the only thing I can offer unless..."

    "What do you think of Saladin my princess?"

    Nyorin started having a flushed face and then said

    "THAT PERSON IS NOTHING BUT A PERVERT AND A COMMONER" - Nyori

    authors note: the cliche is real in this dialog ^

    ''I swear one day I will do the most epic sounding bitch slap on her'' - Me

    Muzaik then prepares his voice then says

    "princess Nyorin of the house Bertaliz!, please do think of me not protecting you for long as I have to visit my family to and please don''t act childish!"

    "..." - Nyorin

    "So princess tell me your honest feelings about him" - Muzaik

    "I honestly don''t know, but I know he is cool when his serious and caring towards others..."

    She said while getting flustered slowly.

    ''Hah.. cool and caring... wait is she talking about me!''

    "So Saladin tell me honestly on what you think of her"

    "We just met for five days and sometimes she can be bitch-"

    "Hey!" - Nyorin

    "But if you get to know her she has a sweet personality while being entertaining at the same time not to mention her beauty which I can''t deny" - Saladin

    This made Nyorin for a sec to have a blank expression then immediately her face became red while she hold both her cheeks with her hands.

    ''Fuck I just cheated Kioni... I hope she forgives me''

    "I didn''t ask for your opinion about her... but doesn''t matter as I now have a plan"

    both me and Nyorin said in unison

    ""what plan?""

    "Both of you get married and I''m free to visit my family" - Muzaik the Ultimate wingman knight

    "...!" - Nyorin with shocked expression

    "So basically you want me to marry a girl that I barely now in order for you to be free"

    "Isn''t she pretty or you don''t prefer older girls?"

    ''Well I got to be honest here and I got to say she caught me and made me like her..''

    "I don''t mind her age but still we barely met..."

    "Royal arrange marriage doesn''t even give both grooms the chance to see each other until their wedding ceremony"

    "Well you got me there but what about Nyorin opinion?"

    We then looked at the blushed Nyorin as we await her answer

    "Um I also d-don''t mind being his lover..." - Nyorin

    I was shocked at what she said and made me think differently about her ever since

 Volume 1 Chp 8: Time flew before I knew it

    Thank you for reading this chapter.

    Previous chapter has been updated and added the back story of Nyorin.

    I still can''t believe I manage to do above five chapters before dropping it!

    It''s due to how happy I was seeing my views, followers and favourites increase.

    :D

    <hr />

    Nyorin POV

    "Um I also d-don''t mind being his lover..." - Nyorin

    What the hell did I just said on making Saladin my husband.

    The fuck!, I just met him for only five days!

    I thought I would get a handsome prince who will make my life better.

    Though I got to admit, he has his coolness when his serious.

    Muzaik tensed me up making me accept being Saladins future wife.

    I then pulled Saladin up while asking Muzaik to pardon us as we go have a private chat.

    Then Muzaik looked at us surprised then said with a vulgar tone

    "Already planning ahead the future I see" - Muzaik

    My face became red then I said in reply

    "No..." - Nyorin

    I was now behind a tree with Saladin far away from Muzaik at least I hope so.

    I then glared daggers at Saladin then said

    "Our relationship will not instantly become lovers; as from now on we will continue as friends and at the end of the year both of us will confess to each other to tell If we truly like each other" - Nyorin

    ''If I keep this personality up... I think I''ll be single for the rest of my life...'' - Saladin

    Saladin looked at me with sad expression then said

    "I think... that''s for the best as I just recently lost my girlfriend..." - Saladin

    ''I had forgotten about him mentioning about that girl called Kioni and how she got killed in front of him...'' - Me

    I then bit my lower lip then said

    "Was she really that special to you?..."

    ''What am I saying to a guys girlfriend''

    "She was the first one who accepted my feeling while still being okay of me being a pervert... and yes she was really special to me"

    I don''t know why but my heart felt pain when he said she was special

    He then looked at my face filled with slight grief while saying

    "you okay?...." - Saladin

    "Yeah..." - Me

    There is something in my heart screaming to me on how I wanted him to think I''m special to him.

    This feeling started after we continuously chat in the cave, he rescuing me as I was about to slip and fall in the river and on how he fend of the Nugraix without leaving me behind.

    Saladin then raised his head then said

    "We better head back as it''s getting dark" - Saladin

    ''though his younger than me, he always acts as If his older...''

    While we were walking towards the campfire which Muzaik set up as night is approaching, Saladin asked me something.

    "What happened to the Nugraix beast body?" - Nyorin

    "The body will decompose immediately is what Muzaik told me"

    "I thought I could have salvage some materials from it..."

    We walked for a while but we eventually returned to Muzaik.

    Our campsite is normal as it has three blankets and pillows used as beds.

    Did I mention that Saladin is good at hunting, gutting and cooking delicious food

    ''Saladin has good cooking skills while I barely know how to chop an onion...''

    I was beside Saladin sitting down while polishing my rapier, he was cooking something in the pot which he placed on top the bonfire.

    After a while all of us ate what Saladin prepare for us.

    It was really delicious making him a perfect wife if his a female...

    We had some free time so I asked Saladin if I can learn how to cook from him.

    He was delighted and thought me a lot of things.

    I asked him how did he learn how to cook and he replied with him training with his uncle when he was young.

    Saladin and Muzaik was sleeping peacefully but I was just thinking on some stuff.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ''Saladin is a kind person and my feelings for him is mixed''

    ''I am afraid if I get any closer, that girl called Kioni will haunt me...''

    I get up from laying down and observed Saladin.

    Kioni was there again sitting on her knees while caressing Saladin hair with a sad expression.

    I became frozen as she looks at me.

    The feeling of being dead and looking at her love one slowly loving some else was devastating as it came to my mind.

    She walked towards me while I being unable to move from fear.

    I closed my eyes expecting her to do it quickly but nothing happened.

    I opened my eyes and saw she was sitting be side me and kneeling on my shoulder with a pleasant expression.

    I then pulled my confidence and said

    "I''m sorry for trying to take Saladin away from you..."

    She looks at me then shakes her head then tries to utter something but can''t tell.

    Kioni then places both her arms on my shoulders and smiles at my face then looks at Saladin.

    ''She is telling me to take care of him?''

    I then said

    "You are okay even if there is a chance in the future I could be his lover?"

    Her face became sad for a moment then forced a smile while nodding.

    She then disappears slowly and returns to Saladins ring.

    I really wonder what is the purpose of that ring.

    ''Well I got the approval of Kioni and why am I happy about it...''

    I lay down as I watch my sleep take over me.

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    Three Months Later.

    In the past three months, I have been training my skills with my great sword while sparring with Nyorin every once a week.

    At the first two months I have been getting screwed over by Nyorin as she obviously has better skills with her sword.

    The third month changed though as I beaten her constant streak of victories.

    You can say me and Nyorin became more freindly to each other.

    We stopped arguing completely as of the the first month pass.

    The training Muzaik gave me and Nyorin was hell.

    Everyday swinging the great sword in the morning, learning new techniques in the afternoon and in the evening learning combat tactics.

    The great sword he gave me in the beginning can be easily carried my me.

    After learning all forms of the great sword, I decided to ask Muzaik to teach me the long sword after the second month passed.

    We stayed at the forest for two months then transfered to a nearby town where we occupied a room for a year and Muzaik sold his armor for the expenses if you were wondering how we got the money.

    At first the room was hard to adjust as there was only two beds and I had to share with Nyorin.

    I didn''t mind as both of us were in friendly terms but I forgot that she was a maiden.

    I decided to sleep in the floor from then on.

    Nyorin felt bad for me and insisted to sleep with her even though she doesn''t like the thought.

    I refused and that is how a month passed.

    The month when I''m in the town was spent of me reading books for knowledge about the world in the library while still doing my everyday routine.

    I earned some fund from my current occupation as a hunter working at the huntsman guild.

    Souls where foraged from my hunting expeditions.

    I also noticed Nyorin became overly attached to me since we entered the town.

    She has fallen for me hard is what I presume as I caught her masturbating and moaning my name one night.( awkwaaard )

    I also got to admit, I think I might fall for her if she keeps that up.

    My ranking in the huntsman guild is currently ''F+'' and soon to be E.

    I will discuss more about it as we go on with my current day.

 Volume 1 Chp 9: Second Love?

    Thank you for reading chapter 9.

    Sorry for the previous chapter being rushed and short at the same time and this chapter to.

    Enjoy reading. :D

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    I''m in front of the hunters guild and for the reason of turning in the quest of hunting while skinning twenty ''F'' tier large rabbits.

    The building is thirty feet and has two stories.

    It is a majestic building made out of wood and stone while having it''s age taint it with a feeling of comfort.

    I entered the guild and ignored what ever people saying about me being young while I walk towards the counter.

    I was now facing a desk with a young lady in her twenties behind in the desk, sitting, while writing something in a sheet of paper.

    Carefully I placed all twenty rabbit tails and fur which were cleaned on top of the desk making the lady notice me.

    She then said

    "Oh, you already done that quick?, for someone young like you to be able to gather this fast is astonishing"

    I then said to her with a smile

    "Thank you, and what about the rewards?"

    She then pulled out a small pouch and handed it to me.

    I grabbed the bag and check how much I earned.

    ''17 dera and 50 crips'' - Me

    ''Enough to buy something cheap''

    After I closed the pouch again and bid farewell to the lady, I then headed to return back at the inn where Muzaik and Nyorin at.

    It took not much time as the guild was nearby our inn.

    I hesitate to enter as I remembered what I caught Nyorin doing before...

    ''I really need to clear that thing up with Nyorin...'' - Me

    It was weird for me as I never saw a girl or lady pleasure themselves while calling out my name...

    I then sighed and entered the inn while making my greetings with the inn keeper then went up the stairs.

    Opened the door of our room and entered to find Nyorin laying down at the bed playing with her hair as she whistles with the expression of boredom.

    She noticed my presence and got up from the bed to greet me.

    "How are you Saladin?"

    She said with a smile.

    "Fine..."

    I made a weird expression as I look at Nyorin.

    She noticed how my face changed towards her and said

    "What''s wrong?, Is there something on my face?"

    "No... but there is something I need to talk to you about but before that where is Master?"

    "He went shopping for food and will return at evening, so what is it you want to talk about?"

    I then make my way and sat on the bed and asked Nyorin to do the same.

    We are now sitting side by side in the bed.

    I then breathed and said

    "Nyorin?" - Saladin

    "Yes?" - Nyorin

    "I think I caught you doing something weird at night..."

    Nyorin looked at me with a tense look as if I caught on to her.

    She then replied with a weak voice

    "What are you t-talking about?..."

    I then said

    "I heard and saw you pleasuring your self while calling out my name"

    After she heard this her expression changed to a blank then looked at me.

    Her face is then colored with red while she touches both her cheeks with her hands.

    She then said

    "...No, No, No this is not happening"

    "..."

    She looked at me with teary eyes then said

    "I was curious okay!, I heard from my sister that when I''m older I would eventually have s-s-sex"

    ''What kind of sister did she have that would teach her that?'' - Me

    "but why call out my name?..."

    She then looked at me with even more blushed face while having half open eyes then said

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "I have been together with you for three months and at those times I kept on thinking about you after Muzaik told us about our relationship. Then one day I had a burning desire in me and could think of nothing but you and so I pleasured myself as I have feelings for you but now It ruined our promise in eight as I don''t know if you will fell in love with this vulgar, inhuman and disgursting girl..."

    Tears constantly drip as she closes her eyes and faces the ground unable to look at me.

    ''I knew she has feelings for me but isn''t it bit fast cough* cough*''

    "Your not any of those Nyorin, I think it''s normal when people try pleasuring themselves but I hope that is your last as it can destroy your life while changing people attitude towards you" - Saladin

    She then raised her head while rubbing her tears and running nose, then said

    "I will never do it again... but do you feel disgust towards me?..."

    I then looked at her eyes filled with sadness then I replied

    "Though you were annoying at first, I did also grow feelings towards you"

    I then hugged her as she slowly cries out loud.

    After a while she stopped crying and looked at me with our eyes being intertwined with each other.

    "Saladin I think I lov-"

    She was going to complete her sentence but I stopped her and said

    "Keep our promise or else our love is nothing but shallow" - Me

    ''I just did another cheesy line...''

    She looks at me with a understanding face and replied

    "I will comply but really Saladin do you like older woman like me?" - Nyorin

    Nyorin then bits her lower lip as she waits my answer

    "What are you talking about?, If I recall I''m older than you?" - Me

    Her eyes widened when I said that and her mouth opened a bit.

    She then said

    "Older?, I am sixteen and your around fourteen?"

    ''I forgot telling her about my age... It feels stupid now knowing she has been treating me younger the whole time''

    "I am seventeen years old..."

    Her mouth mouth opened and hey eyes had the glow of joyfulness

    "I kept on thinking I was interested in younger man but I was wrong and now I felt relieve.."

    I then chuckled a bit then said

    "If you keep showing me this cute side of yours I will definitely ask you to be my wife after eight months"

    I said that as I poke her red cheeks.

    She then pouts with embarrassment and asks me something in soft voice

    "Do you think I''m special to you?" - Nyorin

    "In this past three months, I have grown attached to you so much to say that you are more than special to me"

    She then made a smile while closing her eyes and telling me thank you.

    We then chatted of a lot of things like on how my age reduced by three and how my life was before I met her.

    Also while we were talking to each other, I noticed on how my feelings are really true towards Nyorin.

    Some time passed and I noticed Nyorin was sleeping while leaning on my shoulder.

    Muzaik returned from buying food and saw me with Nyorin.

    He had one of his eyebrow raised while having a grin expecting me to get flustered by his words then said

    "Seems you already look like newly weds?"

    "It''s too early but in the future we are going to."

    His face changed as he was surprised at my answer.

    He even dropped the food supply and was still astonished as to what I said.

    I then kept in my mind

    ''Even though Nyorin will never replace Kioni, I will always have feelings for Nyorin...'' - Me

 Volume 1 Chp 9(2): Was it a lie?

    Derejird here!, Sorry for the previous two chapters as they were rushed and short.

    Please enjoy reading and comment if something is in your mind about the chapter.

    :D

    <hr />

    Nyorin POV

    I noticed Saladin came back from the hunters guild.

    I greeted him and immediately noticed his changed expression as he sees me.

    ''Did I do something wrong?'' - I thought to myself

    Saladin had something to say to me and so I sat beside him in the bed.

    He called out my name and said something that I wished anyone but him to find out.

    Yup, he saw me touching myself while calling his name in a vulgar way.

    My heart was beating loudly as I don''t expect him to find out.

    I noticed my face becoming red while I touch both cheeks with my hands.

    I explained him on why was I doing that as I was curious on what my sister said.

    He replied by saying why was I calling his name while I was pleasuring.

    I confessed my love, and I truly do have feelings for him as I always think about him ever since we entered the town.

    My feelings were told from my mouth to Saladins ears.

    Even though I knew he won''t like me back as I was vulgar, but he told me that he didn''t felt disgust towards what I did instead he made me promise to never do that again.

    I cried as he hugs me and I decided to say my love towards him.

    As I was going to finish the word love.

    It was interrupted by Saladin and he told me to keep our promise and confess after eight months.

    I settled down and ask Saladin some important questions.

    I found out he was actually one year older than me and keeps me as someone more than special.

    Since before we entered the town, i noticed all his good points which made me fell in love with him.

    One time when we were shopping for food items, and I noticed a pair of cute boots.

    Wanted to purchase it but didn''t have enough dera to buy it.

    Saladin saw me wanting the boots with my eyes.

    Without hesitation he bargained to lower the price of the boots and purchased it with his extra dera''s.

    He handed the boots to me and asked to not owe him back.

    After that day, I kept on thinking why did he do that?

    Another time was when we where in the inn and had only two beds making both me and Saladin share.

    I didn''t actually mind but it was congested and so I thought to sleep in the floor while letting Saladin keep the bed.

    But I was late as he first used the floor as his bed.

    I insisted to sleep with me as I felt it was my fault for him sleeping there.

    He smiled and said to me to not worry and sleep on the bed.

    What he did just now made me realize on how good of a person he is.

    We sparred everyday at afternoon.

    I was winning most matches until later, I never was able to beat him again.

    He didn''t mock my failure on beating me but kept on appreciating me.

    We talked a lot and every time we do, I felt I would not mind being with him for the rest of my life.

    He was both funny and kind.

    Though at the start I despised him but now I changed my mind.

    I felt my heart beat faster every time I talk to him.

    Some of my Fenrir blood caused me to having a urge for mating.

    I pleasured myself while thinking about him and after doing that I made up my mind of being with him forever.

    My happiness could not be explained.

    There is one thing though, he still has a sad expression every time I pretend I''m not looking at him.

    I fall asleep while leaning on his shoulder while having a happy expression.

    Later I woke up in the middle of the night.

    I get up to look around and noticed master was sleeping while I can''t find Saladin.

    It seems that Saladin placed me in bed and insulated me with a sheet of blanket.

    I stood up and opened our rooms door slowly and exit.

    ''Where could he be at the middle of the night''

    Voices then were heard of Saladin and so I followed it.

    I didn''t want him to notice me as I spy on what he is doing beside a window as I hide behind the corner.

    He was talking to himself while having the most saddest expression I ever saw Saladin had.

    I heard him saying

    "What did I do!, what''s wrong with me!" - Saladin

    He was hitting the window with his right arm lightly as he says that.

    "Nyorin has feelings for me but my heart keeps on feeling pain..." - Saladin

    "I was lying to Nyorin and myself about my feelings as I don''t know what to think of her..." - Saladin

    As he said that I felt a strong pain in my heart.

    "I don''t want to lose anyone else and want that feeling again..." - Saladin

    "My feelings towards Nyorin is really complicated as I don''t know if I love her or even like her" - Saladin

    My heart felt even more pain as he says that.

    "Especially our pacing of having love is to fast..." - Saladin

    "I''m horrible right?, I try to forget about Kioni and decided to love Nyorin instead" - Saladin

    "It''s not like I dislike Nyorin..., I really have feelings in my heart but I don''t know if it''s in a level for love" - Saladin

    "I''m a  horrid person am I?" - Saladin

    ''I forgotten about his trauma of his previous girlfriend dying and now he is in a really sad state'' - My thoughts

    I slowly with out noticing sneaked behind him and pulled his behind shirt for him to notice me.

    My eyes were having drops of tears fall down as I heard on how Saladin was confused about me.

    He then turned and looked at me with a surprised face.

    I looked at his expressionless eyes with some redness from what I assume crying before.

    I then hugged him and told him

    "I heard everything and I can say that I was forceful and so I will wait as long as time takes till I can receive your answer..." - Me

    He was shocked on what I said and slowly caressing my top hair.

    His body felt muscular and warm as my tears form while I cry.

    He then said

    "I''m sorry... and please wait till I settle down this feelings of mine"

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I decided to push forward and go aggressive mode with a goal of him being mine.

    My head then quick came close to him and kissed his lips with mine.

    ''This was my first kiss''

    I finished my kiss and looked at his surprised reaction then I said

    "You will fall for me and will become mine~" - Me

    I then quickly head to my room and jumped to my bed.

    I covered myself with the blanket entirely so that no one can look at my red face and glistering eyes.

    My eyes gave in to the tiredness and led me to sleep.

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    I woke up and noticed I was the only one in the room.

    Memories of everything that happened yesterday came pouring to me.

    My face became red as I touch my lips from the kiss Nyorin did last night.

    ''That sly succubus...''

    I then got up and changed to my normal clothings for going out.

    Then opened the door and exited my room.

    I spotted Nyorin and Muzaik eating breakfast while sitting in front of a table.

    I then greeted them and looked at Nyorin as I sit.

    She then glanced back while blushing then continued.

    Seeing the chair I then sat on it.

    We ate quietly and enjoyed breakfast.

    After we are done, we then started our training session.

    It consist of me enhancing my long sword skills while also sparring with Nyorin.

    In the past month my long sword skills have improved dramatically.

    Switching between one handed and two handed while in combat trying out different ways on to attack.

    From weak agile strikes to strong slow strikes.

    When I was in the library, I found a book on enhancing swords with elements.

    The book was complicated to understand but my master thought me how to.

    To be able to enchant your sword, you need to picture it in your mind being what you want it to be while keeping that clear picture in steady.

    It was easy picturing it but the hard part was joining my soul with the enhancement.

    You need to be able to merge with the sword as one.

    It was impossible at the start to focus my sword with magic but I kept on trying.

    After a couple of days I noticed the difference as I see my long sword covered in a light glow.

    I then repeated and trying to make the glow brighter.

    My sword has been covered with bright red flames and as I swing it leaves a trail of fire in the air.

    It was cool and all but only lasts a minute for me.

    Exceeding the limit of time holding the enhancement causes me to lose consciousness.

    I finished my training session and had some free time.

    Nyorin invited me to go shopping with her but I refused.

    She then made a adorable face as she pouts.

    I pulled both of her cheeks and told her to cheer up and as I say that she quickly smiled.

    Nyorin made me promise to go out with her next time.

    I told Nyorin and Master that I will be out till evening.

    They bid me their farewell as I exit the inn.

    The town is crowded with humanity flocking everywhere.

    People selling items, Individuals trying to haggle and women selling their fresh fruits in stalls.

    This city doesn''t have much crimes as patrol guards are mostly every where.

    Vendors shouting out their merchandises and adventurers purchasing items was heard clearly.

    I was making my way to the blacksmith while trying to not bump into someone in this crowded place.

    The sight of the blacksmith banner has been seen and I head towards it.

    While I was walking, someone bumped into me causing that person to fall down.

    I looked at the person who bumped into me and in front of my eyes was a short black haired girl who had a worn out cloth covering her eyes while being tied firmly from behind.

    Her height is about mine.

    She was wearing a old worn out black robe with bandaged feet.

    Her face has some dirt on it but I can tell she has a beautiful face with her peach skin color.

    She had a long stick with her and now she is looking for it as she tells me

    "Sorry, I''m really sorry for bumping into you"

    I then grasp the stick she is looking for and hand it over to her.

    "Here is your stick" - Me

    She grabbed on to it and says

    "Thank you"

    I then replied

    "Your welcome and do you need help?"

    She shake her head indicating a no with a smiling face.

    "It''s rare to find someone to treat me kindly and not try to take advantage of my blindness"

    I then replied

    "How do you know as I might be a bad person?"

    She then replied

    "It''s because I can sense your kind aura oozing out from you"

    The person then smiled one last time but quickly turned to sadness as she walks her way and makes distance between us.

    The crowd then blocks my sight of her.

    ''It must be a tough life for her...''

    <hr />

    Third person of Saladin

    Saladin enters the blacksmith place and greets the owner of the shop.

    The shop is frequently visited by Saladin.

    He has a good impression towards the owner who is called Dmer and his apprentice Klevine.

    Saladin usually goes in the shop in order to learn ways on making stuff to aid him in combat.

    Usually he would make throwing knifes, small spiky balls and very think steel wires.

    But today he had something in mind as he asks Dmer to hand him iron ingots to him.

    The thing he is making is something special for Nyorin and that was a bracelet with a perfect pair of earrings.

    Both Dmer and Klevine were teasing on who Saladin is going to give that to.

    He didn''t got bothered and before he knows it, he was completed.

    The accessories he made is then placed in a box then was wrapped with fine sheet of paper.

    He exits the blacksmith shop while saying his goodbyes to Dmer and Klevine.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading :D

 Side story (I): Blinded Life

    Thank you for reading this chapter :D

    I really appreciated the fallowers and feedbacks.

    This chapter is dedicated to the life of a certain blinded girl.

    Highly not recommended to skip.

    <hr />

    Laura POV

    My life was pointless.

    I can barely remember the faces of my parents.

    The only thing I remembered about them is giving my name which is Laura.

    I had no second name and lost everything that made me live in this world.

    Walked, walked and walked as far as the wind takes me.

    Starving while feeling pain in my feet.

    Bumping constantly and stumbling.

    My eyes couldn''t be healed and so I was stuck blind.

    I don''t know why I kept moving forward.

    My tears every time falls from my left eye when I try to sleep.

    Kids making fun of me while calling me a witch and throws rocks at me.

    My body hurts... and my feet is tired.

    I didn''t curse my faith but prayed to anyone above who is watching me to help me find peace.

    My parents couldn''t afford to keep my well fair as they were really poor.

    I kept hearing my existence was a accident by my parents.

    Then one day I was brought in front of a large building with my parents having a sad expression.

    My parents left me there and never went back to check on me or bring me back.

    I cried and cried for my parents to come back but was futile.

    The orphanage was a religious type where it teaches orphans on how to go the straight path.

    Maids of the orphanage taught me all sorts of things while being there.

    They taught me if I was in a bind, the best option is to pray to the above Goddess.

    The Goddess this orphanage thought me was the goddess of faith.

    In this place you can find all sorts of statues indicating the beautiful looks of the Goddess.

    The Goddess was called Feides.

    I had no friends in the orphanage and similar aged to mine would ignore me.

    My light green eyes which I had was special to me.

    I spent my years at the orphanage until the age of eleven where I was adopted into a noble family.

    I was happy that I was adopted but the happiness quickly died out as they forced me to wear a maid outfit.

    They didn''t adopt me for the reason of having a daughter but for the reason of having a maid and future concubine of their son Martus who is going to be the heir of their family business.

    I was treated like a pet who is trained only to serve Martus.

    Another reason why they adopt me and kept on telling me was due to my explicit beauty is what they said.

    My life was nothing but me acting as a personal maid, sleeping in the basement, getting sick frequently and crying to the Goddess Feides to let me out of this shackle.

    The Heir was taught magic everyday and was expected to excel and reach the highest rank which is ''Duredral'' tier.

    I was always beside Martus whenever he was thought magic.

    My hate towards Martus was really deep as i was constantly getting groped in my behind and chest by him.

    I can''t stop him as I have no power to do so.

    The only thing keeping him from raping me was my age being not exceeding seventeen and due to that I felt relieved.

    My talent in magic is poor as I try the lessons I learned while being with Martus as he sleeps in the class.

    Every time when everyone was sleeping, I would try out the magic I learned in secret.

    Nothing happened in some elements but there was one certain element that worked for me.

    The magic I was good with was the element Ice and having a slight skill on seeing aura if I close my eyes.

    When it was my fourteenth birthday, I was given by my adopted parents a present.

    They gave me a worn out black robe that was used constantly and has tears in a lot of places.

    I was forced to wear the robe for the rest of my time with them as a punishment for trying out magic without their permission.

    Then one day my life changed completely as I was holding a bucket of boiling water to clean the floors and accidentally stumbled causing me to drop the boiling water to Martus complete body.

    He was screaming in agony as I watch him with eyes of fear.

    The water boiled his skin and made a small which was nauseous.

    Martus parents and servants quickly gather as they try to heal him.

    The father was furious at me as to what I did.

    He slapped me causing me to fall down to the ground and blood drips from my mouth while the pain strikes me horribly.

    My adopted father then conjured a small fire and cast it towards my eyes.

    That was the last thing I ever saw in this world.

    My right eyes was completely gone but luckily my left is untouched but was still blinded permanently to the light of the fire.

    I was then kicked out of the household without anything but my clothes.

    the pain was self hellish from the burning of my eye as I walk away from my adopted parents house.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    There was nothing in my mind but moving forward.

    Every time I felt hungry I would go to the closest person I hear and ask for food or even beg.

    People barely given me food and sometimes even tease me or ignore me completely.

    There was a kind old woman who gave me a bag filled with food and a long wooden stick in order for me to walk.

    I couldn''t see anything but since I studied about aura basics, I am able to see barely the life force of living things.

    As I watch people auras I could tell their are differences between each of them.

    Sometimes I could see red aura emitting from someone and I could tell they are people to avoid.

    Their were green auras, yellow auras, pink auras and all sorts of colors.

    Each one giving me a new set of emotions.

    I walked non-stop while sleeping to wherever I know is surrounded by people.

    Sometimes when I''m resting while feeling numb in my feet, random persons would throw coins beside me.

    I quickly grab each of them and ask people what I could buy with this amount of cash, I was given loafs of breads which made me in sure of food until the next town I visit.

    There were individuals who would ask me to fallow them but I refused.

    One of those people who was angered from my answer of not fallowing him caused my self to get harmed.

    To fight back i tried using magic.

    I used my ice specialty magic which was a low tier Ice spear.

    The breathing of the person couldn''t be heard anymore and at that moment I knew I killed someone.

    My prayers to the goddess Feides became constant as I ask for forgiveness for the murder I just did.

    Sometimes at night I would imagine my self in a place filled with kittens to ease my mind.

    I really loved looking at cats while patting their soft hairy heads and ears.

    I remembered back in the orphanage, I would try imitating the cats voice by calling out ''Meow~'', ''Nyah'' and other voices.

    Since I am blind I could not see anything adorable for the rest of my life and with that thought caused me to have a really hard depressions state.

    I covered my eyes with some cloth I found in the ground.

    I don''t know how far I walked.

    the thing I hear was crowded noise of citizens.

    I knew I was in some sort of town.

    People I asked told me this town was called Aartuum and is famous for its minerals gotten from the mines far from here.

    I walked through the crowd trying to pass my way.

    Since my Aura seeing has improved, I could see peoples aura easily making me able to navigate sometimes.

    Also I gained a new aura ability where it enables me to see slight particles in the ground which was helpful as I know now If I would fall down a cliff.

    I bumped into a person causing me to fall down in my behind.

    I dropped my stick and tried looking for it as I apologize to the person I bumped into.

    He gave me the stick I was looking for as he calls out to me.

    I thanked him and gave a better look at his aura.

    His aura was warm and gentle with some mixed feelings of depression.

    He was not a bad person is what I could tell from looking at his aura.

    Then he asks me if I wanted help.

    I shrugged as I don''t want him to have a burden of a blind person.

    I then thanked him and told him about how it''s rare to find someone kind as him and after that thanked him again while making my way out of his sight.

    The person I''m speaking to currently was a guard of the city and I asked him wear I could find an inn to sleep for a fee of doing some work.

    The guard asked me to fallow him and then he told me to sit at this place.

    He told me he is going to bring a person he knows who would hire me in order for a place to stay.

    I waited until I could see three red as crimson auras in front of me.

    They were bad people is what my senses are saying as I hear them mumble on how I could be a perfect sex slave.

    I quickly tried to enchant my ice magic piercing to the person on my right.

    I was then grabbed in both hands as I scream and struggle for help.

    My eyes were having tears as I felt them touching inside my clothes.

    The feeling of deep pressure was felt then.

    It was not coming from the guys in front of me but from a person walking towards us.

    His aura was familiar and I noticed the three crimson auras turned lighter while having some anxiety in them.

    <hr />

    Authors note: How does it feel like if you were in Laura shoes?

    Imagine yourself seeing noting but pitch black in your right and really dense fog unable to see anything.

    Close your eyes completely and Imagine yourself only seeing fire from every living thing you see.

    Really appreciated reading this side story.

 Volume 1 Chp 10: No more suffering

    Thank you for reading this chapter made by yours truly Derejird

    Sorry for the wait as the chapter got deleted and I had to do it again from scratch.

    the pain of losing a completed chapter is hard

    <hr />

    Saldin POV and third person view

    I exited Dmers blacksmith shop and was on my way back to the inn before it gets dark Nyorin would kill me if I miss dinner. ( Due to the reason of me being the one cooking....)

    Klevine, who is Dmers apprentice, told me a route where it reaches my inn without the concern of a crowded place.

    As I was walking through the route, I heard a scream of a girl coming from an alley not so far from me.

    I reached the place where the screaming is coming from and saw the blind girl I met earlier was there getting grasped at her hands by what seems to be a guard and behind him was two more guards.

    The thing that flicker the flame inside me was when the guard tried to check inside the blind girls clothes.

    My heart felt a eerie sensation as a certain memory which I wish to forget flashes through my mind by witnessing this scene.

    I felt hate and anger swell up through my coursing veins.

    ''I''m not going to idle by and watch the similar event foretold again as'' - Me in a knights voice

    Without me noticing, I let out a strong pressure which made the three guards including the blind girl unable to move.

    ( martial technique: Empower )

    They noticed my presence and was gazing upon me.

    I don''t have much time until ''Empower'' runs out as it lasts only a maximum amount of one minute.

    I pulled out my long sword out of the sheath which was placed beside my belt on right side and tightly fixed with leather straps.

    As I am left handed, I place the sword sheath on my right.

    Bringing my sword on my eye level while being in front of me as I imagine it covered with a majestic fiery flame.

    The point of the sword is then made to face the sky as I slowly made my hands without touching it from the hilt to the point. ( elemental enchanting basic tier 2: fire enchanting )

    Elemental enchanting causes the material of the enchanting to not be able to melt.

    The sword then glows slightly and after a brink of moment made it engulf by a wild light crimson fire.

    Third Person View:

    All three guards were powerless as they couldn''t move and watch the young man pulls out a sword and makes it engulf of fire.

    The pressure vanished and made the three standing guards to be able to move again.

    The guard who was grasping the blind girl, let go of her as he prepares to out his short sword.

    Before he could pull out his short sword, he was struck by a leaping vertical strike from shoulder to knee by the young man.

    Due to the reason was when the pressure disappeared, the young man was already running towards the guard.

    Usually blood would have spilled from that type of slash but it didn''t as they were hardened by the immense heat of the sword.

    The skin though was burnt to the color ash black and had a nauseous smell which reeks around.

    While feeling a glimpse pain of hell, the guard agonizes loudly from the burning sensation but was immediately silenced from the second slash of the young man.

    The young sliced horizontally at the agonizing guards neck, causing a head dropping down to the ground with a inhumane expression.

    Then the young mans gaze averts towards the remaining two fools who has a cursed faith from meeting this young devil man.

    They were shivering as they pull out their weapons and has eyes of anxiety from looking at their decapitated acquaintance.

    The left guard pulled out his sword and shield while the right guard has two short daggers in each hand.

    As the shield guard takes one step, he was pierced in the mouth by the thrown sword from the young man.

    It caused his head to burn in fire making him have a early greeting to the death god.

    The body succumbs to the ground lying and by that time the enchantment of the sword disappears.

    The young man was now defenceless and by this assumption, the duel daggered guard charges at the unarmed person.

    With elegance the young man moves to the left while putting up his feet causing the man who was going to stab him gets unbalanced as he trips and fells to the ground making him drop his daggers.

    Saladin POV:

    The guard tripped from my leg and was now in the ground.

    I pick up one of his knife and stabbed his feet making sure he will not run.

    I then pulled out my sword from the head of the guard who I killed just recently.

    While returning to the screaming and agonizing man, the blind girl was trying to fix her hair. ( she doesn''t care of what is happening around her? )

    I was about to cut the neck of the agonizing man until I was called from the blind girl to stop.

    The agonizing guard then made a grin, telling me he expected the girl to help him as it''s just brutal.

    The blind girl patted my right shoulder once and smiled at me and starts chanting towards the agonizing man.

    "Oh goddess of frost, please hear thee prayers and allow thee to smite this a cursed person by your power" - blind person

    The grin of the agonizing man turned to sorrow, then gets impaled by a large ice spike in the forehead.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.I was shocked on what the girl did.

    ''the hell woman!, don''t go taking kills for no apparent reason than revenge'' - My thoughts

    She then looks at me and says

    "We met and you helped me again" - Blind girl

    "It''s not of a big town after all" - Me

    "I don''t have anything to pay you back..."

    "No worries, I don''t accept anything"

    "that''s no good as you saved me and helped me before"

    "Seriously I don''t need anything"

    She looks at me with good amount of time then falls down to the ground in her knees and says

    "I give up on life" - blind girl

    "Why!?" - Me

    she looks at me and uncovers her blind fold revealing her burnt right eye and her tear falling without shine left eye.

    "I don''t want to agonize anymore and I was hoping you will take me in as a servant or maid..." - blind girl

    I then pulled her hands making her back into her feet.

    then I said to her

    "Are you hungry?"

    She nods as she holds her stomach with both of her hands with her pouting lips.

    ''That''s so adorable!'' - My thoughts

    We visited a tavern and was now sitting on two chairs and in between us was a table.

    I then told her

    "Order as much as you like" - Me

    She then looks at me with a large smiling face with her left eye opened wide in happiness.

    "R-really?" - Blind girl

    "Yup" - Me

    Now that she uncovered her blind fold, I can get a good look at her face.

    Her face has  a beautiful below medium sized nose, light green blurry eyes, cheeks with some taints of red in them and lips as perfect as any woman in her prime age should be.

    Her hair was short, slight spiky with smooth and black colored, she has a large bang in front her face causing to block some of her burnt eye.

    She pressed her index finger on her lips as she noticed my sight being locked towards her and she then says with a slight grin

    "You interested in me?" - Blind girl

    "Not so much but I have to say you are a beauty" - Me

    ''I can imagine Kioni and Nyorin hanging my neck if they found out what I''m saying right now'' -My thoughts

    Her face turned slightly red and then she says

    "beauty?, but I have a horrible burnt right eye..." - blind girl

    "Doesn''t matter about that" - me

    "Is that so?..." - blind girl

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Saladin Valirus and what is yours?" - Me

    "My name is Laura..." - Laura

    "Don''t have a second name?" - Me

    "Nope..." - Laura

    We ate our meals and while we were, I was looking at the starving Laura nimble everything she sees.

    After we were done eating, Laura gave a huge sigh of relief as she feels her stomach.

    "It''s been a while since I last ate and became full" - Laura

    I noticed it''s already turning dusk

    "I need to go soon" - Me

    "Is that so..." - Laura

    I noticed her expression grew sad.

    Her clothes were torn and had a lot of mess.

    I then decided upon something.

    "Before I go, were going to a shop" - Me

    "for what reason?"

    "I''ll tell you when we get there"

    We reached the nearest clothe shop and entered.

    Before we enter, Laura noticed the cloth banner and was pulling my behind shirt and saying you don''t have to go that far for me.

    I refused what she said and forced her inside.

    I asked the vendor of the shop to get the best suited clothes for her.

    The clothes cost to me most of my savings but I didn''t care.

    Me and the vendor packed the clothes she newly bought and placed it in a bag pack for her to carry.

    After that I brought her to our inn for her to get properly bathed which she refused as I''m doing something that she can never repay already.

    ''Good thing master and Nyorin is out training as they will murder me bringing a girl in'' - My thoughts

    Laura took a bath and was fully cleansed. ( I usually would peak at her bath at this time..., I don''t know what happened to me ever since I escaped the mines )

    She wore the clothes I newly bought her.

    It was a one pieced black dress with rose patterned tailored in it beautifully, It was sleeveless and the skirt is about below knee length, behind the dress was a collection of zigzag threads and ends from the middle of her back to the top which ends with a small red colored ribbon.

    The tailor vendor offered some accessories with the outfit which was a hematite ( black shiny gem ) necklace and ring.

    The necklace was worn and caused her neckline to be beyond words and her ring  causes her to have a noble atmosphere.

    ''She really is beautiful'' - My thoughts

    She looked at a mirror and was in teary eyes, her gaze then averts towards me and hugs me.

    "Thank you, thank you and thank you really so much, you really are a kind person while being so cool killing those evil doers" - Laura

    She let go of me and says while having a sad expression

    "I have nothing to offer you is haunting me as it makes my heart feel pain..." - Laura

    I smiled then said

    "You have nothing to do?" - Me

    "No..." - Laura

    "Then be my companion on my adventures and that is enough to repay everything" - Me

    "...!, that is all?"

 Volume 1 Chp 11: Adventurers Guild

    Last chapter was short due to my recent head ache from re writing the whole chapter ten..

    Anyhow thank you for reading this chapter brought to you by Derejird :D

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    I asked Laura if she wants to join my journey and adventurers through out the world.

    She replied with a shocked expression while saying ''is that all there is to it?''

    I then told her

    "Well, I saw how you can perform magic and it will be pretty useful later on" - Me

    She then looked at me for a good amount of time as if she is thinking about something

    "Done!, I will join you in your adventures!" - Laura

    Her left eye was looking at me with praises

    ''That was easy....'' - My thoughts

    "Splendid, we will visit the adventurers guild tomorrow" - Me

    "Sure thing!" - Laura

    ''She is pretty enthusiastic about adventures'' - My thoughts

    I then heard her mumbling saying something in low voice

    "Adventure...dungeons...money...cats..." - Laura

    ''I will just... ignore what she was mumbling about'' - My thoughts

    It was turning dinner and I knew Nyorin with Master is heading back.

    I brought Laura after a while walking in front of the inn which then I gave her some deras to spend on a night in a different inn.

    She was telling me on how she could stay with me at the inn as there was an extra bed but I told her there was a reason she should not.

    After I gave her the deras, she gave me a hug again and went away.

    ''Her smell was quite flowery...'' - My thoughts

    As she was keeping our distance, Laura waved at me one final time and said

    "I will be waiting till tomorrow!" - Laura

    I then reply with a slight raised voice

    "Get some sleep at least!" - Me

    My body was tired from training early morning then having  a fight not so long after.

    I decided to go back to my room and write something on the box filled with accessories while placing on a table and then rest on the bed.

    Slowly my eyes closed and slept.

    <hr />

    Nyorin POV

    ''Tch master threw me away to get some beer in a pub'' - Me

    I head towards the inn to meet Saladin and eat his delicious meals he prepared.

    But to my perspective I saw Saladin talking with a beautifully dressed girl with short black hair.

    My heart had a slight pain by witnessing them talking while smiling.

    The girl then hugged Saladin causing a huge pain in my heart and my heartbeat rises.

    My mind became blank as to what I witnessed.

    ''Saladin... was never into me...'' - My thoughts

    ''Of course he wouldn''t as I''m nothing like a lady...'' - My thoughts

    I felt horrid as to how I tried to make him fall for me but was futile.

    Watching both Saladin and that girl shout to each other promising to meet tomorrow.

    I then watched Saladin move back into the inn.

    After a while of thinking of what happened, I went back to our room in the inn to find Saladin sleeping without preparing dinner for me.

    He forgot about dinner and was making out with a good looking girl.

    I decided to eat the inn''s food and return back to the room.

    There was a small box with a nice patterned paper covering it and has some written words on it.

    I was intrigued on what It could be and read what it says

    "For Nyorin, this for you as for a present of keeping me happy and I promise after eight months I will decide on our relationship" - the written words

    Tears were falling on my eyes as I knew he wouldn''t forget about me.

    I then averted towards the happily sleeping Saladin and gave him a kiss on his nose.

    I removed my earings

    My chuckle was heard little as I try out the beautiful bracelet and earrings.

    I then checked the mirror to see how I look like and it was perfect for me.

    The earrings were the shape of a diamond and when I wore the bracelet it turned yellow with some gold in it.

    I was amazed on the changing bracelet and decided to wear it every time I go out.

    ''If you keep making me this happy Saladin, I-I don''t mind if you have another wife but only if she shares and Me being the first wife'' - Me while making a grin

    Without caring I took out my clothes, earrings, bracelet and wore my nightgown which was a short, white with a skirt and slept beside Saladin in the bed while hugging him with my happy red tomato face.

    ''Oh, Saladin I wish you were the one who engaged with me instead of that man'' - My thoughts

    I then slept nicely.

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    I had one of those weird dreams where I was a sitting in a shore line and staring to the body of ocean in front of me for what seems decade.

    Waking up after a while in the dream.

    When I woke up, I noticed someone hugging me with a fluffy sensation.

    I looked to my right to see Nyorin in her nightgown hugging me while pressing her breasts towards my right arm.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    My face became red as I get up immediately causing Nyorin to wake up also.

    I was now standing and in front of me was Nyorin rubbing both of her eyes and then looked at me.

    "G-good morning~" - Nyorin

    She said with a bright red face as she looks at me

    "Good morning to you as well..." - Me

    She then replied

    "Thank you for the bracelet and earrings~" - Nyorin

    "No problem and aren''t you a bit lovingly aggressive today?" - Me

    "Fufu I don''t want you to get away from my clutches" - Nyorin

    What she said made me gulp my saliva.

    She then grabbed her clothes and wen to the shower room to change and have a bath.

    I was now sitting on the bed waiting for Nyorin to finish so that I can take a shower.

    ''She sure is taking her time'' - My thoughts

    ''Of course she is as she is a girl'' - Vearli

    ''...'' - Me

    ''So... it''s been a while'' - Vearli

    ''been a while?... you mean three months?'' - Me

    ''Don''t worry I was watching mostly what you did except when you change your clothes or go to take a bath'' - Vearli

    ''Then what brings you here?''

    ''Aren''t you at least glad to hear me again?, sheesh your lucky having two girls like you plus a newly acquired one'' - Vearli

    ''Newly acquired...?''

    ''Yes, that blind girl called Laura is a perfect candidate of your polygamy ritual yarayara'' - Vearli

    ''..., please state your business''

    ''fine, you have reached the thirty five souls thresh hold and now your capable on doi-'' - Vearli

    I interrupted her then said

    ''Save the souls for later please'' - Me

    ''sure and anyhow I have some nap to catch on'' - Vearli

    After Nyorin took a bath and exited with her clothes worn already while drying her, I then took a bath also and afterwards wore my black shirt and leather pants.

    I told Nyorin, I have to visit the adventurers guild today and she just looked at me with a raised eye brow while saying ''take care then and we will meet later''

    I exited the inn and looked for Laura and spotted her sitting on a bench while whistling a tune in her one pieced dress.

    My presence was immediately felt as she stands up and greets me.

    We then were walking side by side as we head to the adventurers guild.

    While on our way, Laura stopped to and gone near a cat.

    She bend down and starting caressing the cats head while saying ''Nyah'' repeatedly.

    The cat was loving the her hands and as I watch this scene, I said to myself

    ''She is too cute and adorable petting that cat'' - My thoughts

    She stopped petting eventually and moved along with me to the adventurer''s guild.

    We arrived in front of the large made of nicely built red bricks and looks like mansion for nobles with a sign saying ''foretold your adventures here''

    The building was grand and beautifully made as it can''t compare to any other guilds in this town.

    We entered the guild to find our selves the most well decorated place we have seen yet.

    People chatting loudly while drinking beers in the right.

    In the left was a shop where you can buy all sorts of gears but all was expensive as they cost around from the minimum of ten to thousands of gils.

    There is also a large trading shop where you give in loots from monsters, dungeons and labyrinths for money.

    A betting place where individuals would bet money on adventurer''s to see who completes a quest first.

    We head to the reception to sign up for the adventurer''s license.

    We talked to the elf like man with ears longer than a finger extending to the right.

    "Welcome, how could I help you young lads?" - reception

    "We would like to sign up for the license please" - Me

    "Sure thing but aren''t you young still as being an adventurer may cost your life"

    I heard Laura swallowing her saliva after hearing her death may happen.

    Patting my hand on her head, I told her that will not happen as I will protect you.

    She had a slight red face and quickly became normal again.

    The reception coughed to take our attention to him once again.

    "Is it only you two?, and are both of you couple if so, then you may gain an item for our well giving" - Reception

    Both me and Laura face became bright red after the reception said his sentence and before we could say something.

    A girl shouting came running behind us and suddenly broke our words.

    The girl came in between me and Laura while saying

    "I''m joining as well!"

    To my surprise it was Nyorin who shouted and ran between us.

    Her gaze then averted towards Laura and when she was about to speak, the author decided to be a prick and ends the chapter for the cliff hanger purpose.

    <hr />

    thank you for reading :D

 Volume 1 Chp 12: Meeting

    Thank you for reading this chapter, once again made by Derejird :D

    I''m quite busy no a days, and so I can''t frequently release chapters.

    Anyhow, enjoy reading :D

    <hr />

    Nyorin POV

    You might call me a stalker but I really want to know what is Saladin doing.

    I followed him without him knowing my presence.

    He met the girl he talked to yesterday and started moving along with her.

    Blending with the crowd, hiding in the corner of alleys and pretending to chat with random people to keep them from knowing my presence.

    They were looking at shops and stopping to pet a cats head which made me jealous as they look like a perfect couple.

    After they entered the adventurer''s guild, they were looking around the interior of it while I was in the behind gazing on how beautiful the place is.

    They then reached towards a man who seems to be the receptionist of this guild.

    I was about to walk and surprise Saladin until I heard them saying that their going to be in a party, which made rush to them with my at most speed while shouting that I will join as well.

    They were surprised by my shout and I could see Saladin has a opened mouth while looking at me with a shocked expression.

    I then averted my eyes towards the girl and was going to say something until I found that this girl is freaking cute and beautiful at the same time which made me lost of words while admitting complete defeat on her looks.

    "I..I..won''t admit defeat and lose Saladin to you.." - Nyorin

    My face became red after saying that and I noticed her face became strawberry colored also.

    She then replied

    "Sorry...b-but we aren''t like that we are just f-friends" - Girl in black dress

    The receptionist was looking at us with a enjoyed smile while looking at Saladin as if he is indicating he is a lucky one.

    Saladin shrugged the receptionist taunting with a slight red on his cheeks.

    I then said to Laura

    "Friends?... and nothing more, you sure?..." - Me

    "Yeah... as I don''t think anyone will like a blind girl like me... and it looks like Saladin is taken already by you..." - Girl in

    black dress

    She said that with a sad tone

    ''Blind!?, while also thinking she is not able to be loved by someone...'' - My thoughts

    I had a pain in my heart as I felt like a jerk from telling her Saladin is taken..

    "...Sorry" - Me

    she shook her head then said

    "It''s okay..." - Girl

    We  then heard the receptionist say something

    "Okay so you have three members on your group/party right? - Receptionist

    Saladin then came closer and said

    "yes that''s correct" - Saladin

    He said while looking at me and Laura.

    "Then please write and place your mana, aura or martial passive skill in this seal magic documents for each of you while before doing that please read the terms and conditions ." - receptionist

    He then handed each of us a document, I then read the conditions to check if there is anything bad as magic documents are lethal when binding someone to a debt.

    There was not anything strange and so I placed mana in the document which made it glow in a yellow hue.

    After that I wrote my name in the document and noticed both Saladin and the girl did the same.

    The receptionist then received the documents and placed on top of what seems to be a stack of documents.

    He then smiled towards us and asked us for our names in no other reason then getting to know one and another.

    I told my name is Nyorin while hiding my family name as it''s confidential.

    The girl in a black dress told hers without saying her family name also and her name was Laura.

    Saladin told his name while saying his family name which was Valirus.

    This made the receptionist eyebrow slightly went up as he Saladin said Valirus.

    The receptionist then looked at Saladin then said

    "Are you by any chance related to Klintos?" - Receptionist

    By hearing what the receptionist said, Saladin had opened eyes and then he said

    "Yes, do you know Uncle by any chance?" - Saladin

    "Uncle?!, and yes we knew him actually he was quite Infamous at this adventure guild for being a lowly perverted failure" - Receptionist

    This made Saladin eyes have a taint of hatred but quickly dissolved as he says to him

    "You might used to be a failure but mark my words, in my eyes he was a man that can''t be compared to anyone" - Saladin

    When he said that, I was staring at his face which was cool and mature then usual.

    "What ever floats your boat kid, but you must know that to get a adventurer''s license you must be able to past the test with your group and if one of you fails, all of you fails" - Receptionist

    This made me shudder as I had a fear of failing and letting Saladin and Laura down.

    We gave our farewell to the receptionist and exited the adventurer''s guild.

    Saladin proposed to have a chat in our inn with Laura which was what I wanted also.

    While we were heading to the inn, I saw a bunch of cute sandals and shoes which made me want to look.

    I asked both of them to wait as I search around for something that suits my long sleeved red blouse and skinny black jeans.

    There was a sandal that matches my clothes and bought it.

    It was in red colored, black underneath and had a rose on top while acting as any other sandal should be.

    Before leaving, I noticed that Laura didn''t had anything to wear for her feet.

    ''I''m not doing this because she knows Saladin and is kind to him and me...'' - My thoughts

    I bought for Laura a pure black sandals with a nice design of thin straps of fine leather covering the middle of the feet and between the first pair of toes.

    Using up three deras to purchase for both of the shoes, I exited the shop and handed the pair of sandals to Laura.

    She was asking on what it was and I replied with it being a sandal.

    Saladin was not with Laura as he was staring while have eyes of wanting at a show case of swords in the nearby weapon shop.

    Laura then tried looking for my arms and grabbed it while having little tears in her eyes.

    She then said to me

    "Thank you for this beautiful sandals. I thank the goddess Feides for making me to meet both Saladin and you, if not I would have been dead or turned into slavery..." - Laura

    She was really happy which made me felt as if she was someone that I can befriend with.

    But I wondered something and asked her

    "If your blind how come you know it is beautiful?..." - Nyorin

    Laura gave me a smile then replied

    "I didn''t know how the dress I''m wearing looks like but I know it is beautiful and pretend I can see it as I don''t want Saladin to see my expressionless reaction..." - Laura

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    She then explains on how she can barely see objects but she knows what a mirror is as she can see ehr own aura by looking through one.

    We then chat a little about her dress giving her the details which made her even more happy.

    Saladin came back from the weapon store and was going to greet us until he was hugged by Laura which made all people surrounding look at him.

    I was speechless as I hear Laura repeats the word ''thank you'' to him for what seems to be her clothes.

    I didn''t want to be left out as after Laura finished hugging, I then hugged Saladin to.

    This made the surrounding man look at Saladin with envies.

    After wards all three of us started moving again towards the inn after causing a commotion.

    We were walking and happily chatting about things we enjoy.

    I found out that Laura loves cats while Saladin enjoys reading stories about adventurer''s.

    My enjoyment was kept secret to them as mine was quite embarrassing which involved me snuggling onto Saladin''s body while hugging him as a body pillow.

    We passed the crowded food stalls, stores filled with people and children playing games.

    The air of the town was fresh as it''s not so near to a forest which we were our living quarters not so long ago.

    There were also Merchants who were advertising about selling well mannered slaves for cheap prices.

    The hearing of the word slaves made Saladin twitch a little and I could felt sorrow coming out of his eyes.

    After a while of walking, we reached the inns main door and opened it for us to enter.

    It was supposed to be lively as usual the inn at this time but was not, as today there was a crowded event nearby in a lake were someone who catches the biggest fish would earn tons of gils and food supply.

    Mine and Saladins master Muzaik went also to participate the event which kept me, Laura and Saladin by ourselves.

    All three of us greeted the inn keeper and headed upstairs to our room.

    Before we entered the room, there was some individuals living nearby spoke to Saladin telling him that he is doing a threesome this early for his age.

    Saladin''s face became red as the word threesome reaches his ears.

    Me and Laura were having a confused face to the word ''threesome''.

    Saladin then opened the door of the room while telling us to enter, he gave a glare at the individuals who spoke to him before

    We entered the room but before having a sat in the bed, both Laura and me asked Saladin on what ''threesome'' means.

    He made a deep sigh as he speaks to us.

    My face became really red and Lauras face became as red as a tomato.

    It basically meant me, Laura and Saladin having sex together at the same time...

    ''Kyaa!, making babies with Saladin is something not supposed to happen until we confess..., but what about Laura?, will she also confess to Saladin and do the word ''threesome'' with us?, am I okay with it... actually I might not mind"

    We cooled down after a while sitting.

    Saladin was taking a bath while me and Laura were chatting.

    She told me about her life which made me really sad and my life could not even compare to hers.

    Laura then also explains on how she met Saladin, after hearing on how Saladin saved her, it made me understand on how she was with him.

    I asked her if she has feelings for him but she replied with a sad expression and told me she doesn''t know.

    She was confused if to like or admire him, her choice was to see on what type of her person he is.

    Laura stopped thinking of liking him after meeting me which made my heart pain a lot.

    I decided something and told her that she should not stop liking him even if I''m there as I still didn''t hear his reply on my confession.

    She was a bit shocked on what I said but quickly died out as she says that Saladin won''t like a blind girl like me.

    Even though she is my rival, i gave her some advices and made her feel happy on how Saladin doesn''t discriminate anyone.

    I then told her of my stories on how I originally disliked him and on how we met while gradually my feeling grew strong towards him.

    I also explained about Saladins past to her and all about her previous loved one called Kioni.

    She was shocked with teary eyes as she tells me that he also experienced similar to what happened to me.

    We giggled and laughed about Saladin and other stuff.

    She then told me with a sincere smile while stuttering if I wanted to be her friend.

    I accepted her and told her that she was my first female friend except for my sisters.

    After a while, Saladin returned with looks of refreshment from the bath while wearing his white shirt and grey pants.

    We looked at Saladin while blushing from remembering all the talks about him.

    He looked at us dumbfoundedly while asking what is going on.

    ""Nothing""

    We replied in unison while giggling with slight blushes in our cheeks.

    He then said

    "You sure got along in short amount of time" - Saladin

    We then said that we were both destined to be friends and all those girly words was not supposed to be said by me which I really hate but didn''t mind for now.

    After we talked with Saladin about the test, we ate dinner with all three of us and then bid farewell to Laura as she goes to a nearby inn to stay for the night.

    It''s been some time until Laura left and Saladin was now thinking while sleeping in the floor.

    yesterday he was to sleepy that he accidentally slept in my bed which I didn''t mind.

    There was a soft sheet filled with cotton down in the floor which we bought before in order for Saladin to sleep in comfort.

    I asked Saladin if he wants to sleep with me.

    To tell the truth I was expecting a ''no'' but he accepted but before he did he asked if it is okay with me which I replied with a yes.

    He laid down beside me which made me blush a little as I hide half of my face with the comforter.

    Saladin has also a slight red in his cheeks but he quickly slept with a smile in his face.

    The urge was real and so I kissed his forehead.

    My lips were not satisfied and so I moved into kissing his lips lightly.

    After I kissed his lips I quickly covered my whole body with the comforter as my face becomes red and I think to my self

    ''second kiss for me...'' - My thoughts

    Saladin has his own comforter and later after a while in deep thoughts, I decided to hug him and lulled my self to sleep.

    <hr />

    No cliffhanger for this chapter but that doesn''t mean other future ones won''t :P

    Here is a question and please comment if you want answer

    Question: How many love interest or wives would the main character ''Saladin'' have?

    Question two: Nyorin or Laura, which interests you more?

 Volume 1 Chp 13: Trial part 1

    Thank you for commenting on the previous chapter which made me really understand how my characters are going...

    Right now the biggest concern for me is the characters and my grammar.

    Anyhow, enjoy the chapter :D

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    Another one of those realistic dreams occurred again but this time was different.

    In the dream, I was standing on top of what seems to be a dead creature in a cave big enough to fit almost a town.

    My body was completely bloody and surrounding me was thousands of dead armored bodies.

    My memory was vague on remembering the creatures appearance but the thing I remembered the most was its long horns and immense size.

    Light was bas bathed towards me which was coming from a crack on top of the cave wall as I breath heavily from what I recently fought.

    I heard a gentle but beautiful voice of lady singing as my eyes closes slowly.

    My knees gave in and succumb to the ground.

    The eye lids of my eyes closed completely but before awakening from the dream, I felt a warm feeling of a hug from someone.

    ***

    Waking up was supposed to be tiring as usual but today was different as I felt something strange.

    Tears were falling down my eyes for no apparent reason I could think of.

    I touched the falling tears from my eyes and wondered if it''s related to the dream.

    Wiping my tears then looking to my right was a sleeping Nyorin cuddling on my body.

    ''She really changes her personality if you managed to make her fondness revealed towards you'' - My thoughts

    I said that while having a slight smile.

    Nyorin was mumbling something with a smile as she sleep talks.

    Her eyes opened after I poked her cheeks a couple of times.

    She then stared at me for a couple of seconds to adjust her awoken eye and then started having a red face as she noticed that she was hugging me.

    Nyorin let go of clinging into me and got out of the bed.

    She looked at me then said

    "W-we should get ready for the adventurer''s guild test" - Nyorin

    I then looked at her blushed face while thinking that she was trying to avoid something while I reply

    "Yes, we should?" - Me

    She grabbed a towel and gone to the bathroom to take a bath.

    ''I got to admit that Nyorin is cute in her bed hair'' - My thoughts

    I grabbed my bag and made sure to organize the items in it for the test.

    Ten throwing knives, steel wires, spiky iron balls and my three bottles of weak paralysis.

    Those items were placed in bag and is always ready to use in combat.

    I then wore my traveling clothes which consist of a blue leather shirt and grey colored short pants.

    Wearing my newly bought baldric ( which is some sort of belt that loops around from your shoulder till near your waist in order to hold/sheath a sword ) while wrapping it with my previous belt so that it can be kept firm.

    I placed my long sword inside the sheath of the baldric and after started grooming my hair.

    Afterwards Nyorin exited the bathroom with her usual clothes worn while she makes her hair into a ponytail by using a rose hair band she bought not so long ago.

    She looked at me and told me I was looking handsome at the moment which made me compliment her appearance also.

    By saying to her she looked beautiful, this made her blush and said thank you in return.

    I carried my bag as it had only one strap which I wore it to the opposite side of the baldric.

    Nyorin wore her armor which I mentioned before and was still amazingly kept well with it''s untainted crimson color.

    She placed her rapier in her sheath which was kept nicely beside her belt while being fixed tightly.

    We knew that master was eating breakfast downstairs as he gotten 6th place in yesterdays event and earned good amount of deras with a small statue of a fish headed man.

    After we are done preparing, we joined master for breakfast.

    He asked us where we are going all prepared and all.

    We replied saying that we are taking the adventurer''s license test which made him having a slight eye brow raised.

    He scolded us for applying without his permission and afterwards gave us tips for the test.

    Our master told us that the key to the first test was having patience while in mock battles, keeping an eye on the opponent moves and what weapon or ability they are using is key to passing.

    After he lectured us on tricks to overcome the test, we exited the inn while saying our farewells to the master which he replied with a ''good luck'' to us.

    <hr />

    Laura POV

    I just woke up now and started yawing while stretching my arms.

    This past two days was a dream come true as I could finally sleep peacefully in this fluffy bed with out the worries of sleeping the streets.

    Though it took some time to locate the bed as I was blind

    After getting up and cleaning my bed, I tried finding the bathroom and wanted to see if it had that thing I always wanted to try.

    The thing I wanted to try was the bathtub as before (when I had sight) used to see my adopted mother take a nice bath while I scrub her back.

    I took out my shirt and pants which the inn keeper gave me for the purpose of sleeping dress.

    My body couldn''t be seen by me but I knew, I was skinny with no other grown features.

    If I remembered correctly while I was chatting with Nyorin the other day, I was little shorter than Saladin.

    Looking for the switch to open the valve to release water into bathtub.

    I got into the bath and relaxed while having a face of relief.

    Looking for something, I found a vale which I recognized immediately as I usually use this to wash my adopted mothers hair.

    I used the liquid inside of it to wash my hair happily while scrubbing my whole body.

    After I took a bath, I looked for my towel which was irritating but eventually found it.

    Thought it was not the towel, it was my sleeping clothes...

    Drying my self, straightening my hair and wearing my black one pieced dress.

    I was happy that Saladin gave me a chance of experiencing a normal life which I owe him greatly.

    The sentence of Nyorin came floating in my mind saying

    ''Are you sure you don''t have feelings for Saladin?'' - Nyorin words

    My face became red and shook it of while thinking to my self

    ''His just a friend or someone I owe greatly...'' - My thoughts

    I looked for my stick and grab hold into it and exited my room to greet the inn keeper.

    The inn keeper is a old kind lady who helped me adjust where is everything in my room when I first came here.

    She greeted me good morning and I replied the same.

    The old lady then said

    "Are you by any chance hungry my dear?" - old lady

    I tried remembering what etiquette I learned while being a maid and said

    "Yes I am, and I would be pleased if you were to offer me with some nourishment" - Me

    the old lady chuckled a bit and then said

    "Yes, my lady" - Old lady

    She said in a sarcastic laughable way.

    "N-no I''m not a l-lady..." - Me

    "Revealing your true character aren''t you?" - Old lady

    Before i could reply back she already went to prepare the food.

    I was now sitting on a chair with a small round table in front of me while whistling a tune I learned in the orphanage.

    The tune was simple but really soothing and it keeps me at a state of calmness.

    The inn I stayed was empty as no one comes here due to other inn''s nearby being better.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I chose this inn though as I think it has the most calm atmosphere.

    The old lady came by and placed a bowl of soup and other things I wish I could see.

    She liked the tune of my whistling and told me that it is lonely in this inn sometimes but I kept it lively with my tune.

    Her daughter died at a very young age and her husband died a little later causing her to stay alone.

    She proposed to help me eat the food again like yesterday which I gladly accept.

    The soup was delicious and the bread with some garlic and herbs on it was making my taste buds dance elegantly.

    I thanked her for the food and gave her a three deras for the food but she refused and only asked for two instead.

    Afterwards I exited the shop to meet Saladin and Nyorin.

    The inn was located in an alley where the breeze of wind was light but warm also from the scorching Grimmardz (summer) heat.

    Author notes: Seasons of the year

    Grimmardz = Summer

    Trintarze     = Winter

    Cranmortz  = Spring

    Erantiquez = Fall

    Months:

    January      = Dmetrizle

    March         = Ritrizle

    July              = Volontizle

    October     = Xentrivizle

    August       = Kaimiziumiel

    February   = Ledrocrinze

    June             = Vrindexl

    December = Orvextulia

    November = Insterdimexi

    April             = Gobrexin

    September = Maxualerzin

    May              = MicraVe

    While I was walking trying to look for Saladin or Nyorin, I heard a familiar voice calling to me and I knew it was Nyorin''s.

    She was with Saladin as I heard him say to her to keep her voice down.

    Both of them greeted me and I greeted back happily.

    We chatted for a while about my experience  in my inn and on how I took a nice relaxing bath.

    Nyorin whispered to me, not to mention about bathing in front of a guy which made me reminded about Saladin causing my cheeks to get slightly blushed.

    Saladin was scratching his cheeks indicating he doesn''t know what we were doing.

    After a while of walking and observing the silent town becoming crowded as time goes.

    We reached in front of the adventurer''s guild building and entered.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    We entered the guild and head straight to the receptionist which we found him sitting on his chair while writing on to something.

    The guild was crowded as usual with adventurer''s taking requests from the big board.

    He noticed us and greeted while standing up to give a slight bow while apologizing to me for what he said to my uncle yesterday.

    I told him it is alright and he continued to telling us about our test.

    The receptionist asked us to tell our party/group name first.

    Me, Nyorin and Laura discussed about making a name and we decided on something.

    The receptionist then said

    "So, you have decided on the name?" - Receptionist

    I replied

    "Yes, and it''s called ''Linxcruzia'' ( meaning ''Death will only stop us'' )"

    "Quite a good name with an amazing meaning, and so your party is thereby called ''Linxcruzia''"

    He then told us to follow him into the test chambers.

    We followed him for a good amount of time through the staircase leading downwards.

    The receptionist eventually halted in front of a well designed wooden door and opened it revealing a large area where a bunch of adventurer''s similar to us were waiting while standing.

    The walls has majestic carvings of goddesses and beautiful flowers on them.

    There was a doorway in the middle of the area with some sort of blue field emitting a bright yellow hue blocking anything to pass through it.

    I counted a total of five groups and consist between two to four people in each of their parties.

    There was some that came alone also.

    The receptionist then made all our attention towards him due to him loudly telling us to quiet down.

    He then said

    "If you don''t know already, this going to be one of the three trials you will face in order to receive a license. This trial or test is really simple and doesn''t use your brain in anyway as you just need to pass through that tier two (which is called ''Dupral'' in their language Ascquen) magical barrier with your power and only yours" - receptionist

    All of listened to what the man said carefully.

    He then told us to begin.

    One by one individuals using their powers to try passing, some failed to go through causing that person to be disqualified and therefore gone out of this place and some where able to pass easily.

    Every time someone dissolves the barrier, it regenerates few moments later after someone goes through.

    I saw with my eyes people turning their whole body into animals or creatures, enchanting their body with elements and using sword techniques I didn''t heard of to pierce through the barrier.

    There was some having clearly being higher in terms of power, like this lady around eighteen with white noble emitting dress makes her body filled with visibly dark green aura and passes through with ease.

    Another one was a hooded person while having a cloak to cover the body goes through the wall with the fastest draw of someones sword I have ever seen causing the barrier to disperse immediately.

    That individual gone through easily making everyone stare while thinking on ''who is that person''.

    There was a man in his twenties with some sort of knights armor goes through and disperses the barrier while radiating a bright white hue.

    After a while it was our turn, Nyorin gone first and pulled out her rapier and enchants it with light magic, piercing the barrier in very quick succession causing the barrier to fade and she goes through with a relief sigh.

    Nyorin has been training with light enchantment after she saw my flaming sword which made her work harder with master on perfecting her enchant and today we can see her training bear fruits.

    After telling where is the direction of the barrier to Laura, she then used her ice magic to cause a large ice spike to go through the barrier and she passes happily.

    For me who''s the last one remaining to pass through the barrier, so far only thirty percent went through and I was the last.

    I pulled out my long sword revealing its silver looks on the blade and blue straps covering the hilt, I enchant it with fire magic by doing the process of imagining being one with the sword.

    authors note: ''I am the bone of my sword'' this reference is quite popular lol

    My sword brightened and a large fiery of fire courses through the blade, everyone was staring at my enchantment as master told me that you must have a proper aura to be able to enchant swords with fire and  it is pretty hard to bond with the any sort of material with fire.

    I used one of the techniques master thought me and made a vertical slice from right to lower corner left while my whole body prepares it self to twist really fast, causing me to make a fast horizontal slice and repeat from left to right in very quick succession.

    Not only did the barrier disappear, I could see burnt marks of the outer layer of the magic door with some cuts.

    Everyone was shocked on what I pulled and I heard behind me a clapping man as I pass through the barrier.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading :D

    Quick questions:

    1. How long do you think the series will last??

    2. Have you seen any improvement in style or grammar comparing to chapter 1?

 Volume 1 Chp 14: Trial part 2

    Thank you everybody for supporting this novel of mine and really do hope you stick with it till the last chapter.

    Sincerely, I have noticed my change in style when writing and was shocked on how sloppy the starting is.

    Enjoy reading :D

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    After managing to disperse the barrier, I was being applause by the receptionist who was walking towards me.

    He then said while having a smile

    "That was an astounding display of your enchantment, but it is still at tier one ( it is called ''jirind'' in Ascquen language )

    and I think others displayed skills similar to yours" - receptionist

    I nodded to what he said and went to meet with the girls.

    Nyorin was telling that I was a showoff with a very slight blush coming under her eye.

    I just smiled at her while noticing that Laura is pulling my shirt from my right side.

    She then told me that she could not see what happened but from peoples reaction, she can tell that I pulled of something cool.

    Laura''s left eye was glistering with admire while having a small round opened mouth at the same time looking at me, this made me pat and slowly caress her head while I could have sworn she said ''nyah''.

    ''Too cute...'' - My thoughts

    Nyorin was looking at Laura with jealousy and so I did the same to her.

    The surrounding remaining adventurer''s were looking at me with hate, envy, jealousy and other things.

    I then stopped what I was doing and looked at the receptionist trying to get all of our attention while coughing loudly in purpose.

    We all looked at him and waited for him to talk.

    Preparing his voice then speaking

    "Congratulations everyone who are remaining, the next trial will need you to be in a group maximum of four individuals in order to pass the next trial and so please look for group if you don''t have one or if your already in a party then look for a person to join yours" - Receptionist

    Everyone heard it clearly and started forming groups.

    Me, Nyorin and Laura were already a group but was missing one more.

    We searched for someone available until no one was remaining except one emerald skinned guy with dark blue hair.

    All three of us gone to the person and asked if he is available to join our party.

    The person was surprised while nodding then replied

    "Really!?,  Me but a hobgoblin and you races see us weak?"

    Hobgoblins were considered weak and useless while being one of the races which were discriminated from some lands.

    I don''t really care about if their weak, I just care if they will cooperate.

    I then said to the hobgoblin

    "You''re welcome to join and my name is Saladin, this girl with golden eyes is called Nyorin and this person who I''m currently poking the cheeks is called Laura" - Me

    Laura was blushing slightly as I poke her cheeks and stop eventually.

    The hobgoblin then made a slight bow while saying

    "Thank you, Me name Regurv and meet you happy" - Regurv

    I shook hands with Regurv and took a closer look to his appearance.

    Regurv has the same height while being a bit thinner but mascular as me and wears a chainmail which matches with his silver tunic.

    He wears worn out pants and shoes while carrying a mace on his left hand.

    A sharp teeth is pointing out from his smiling mouth while his brown eyes shows relief of finding a group.

    Regurv then averts his eyes towards Laura and Nyorin while saying

    "Do not worry, Me have girlfriend back home and not require more but her" - Regurv

    ''I don''t know why but I felt relieved for some reason'' - My thoughts

    Laura greeted him normally which I expected but for Nyorin, I knew she was going to act the same to everyone she meets.

    "You should consider yourself lucky Hobgoblin, as we had no choice but to accept you and don-" - Nyorin

    Before she could finish talking, I pulled her cheeks making sure she does not spout anything.

    Afterwards I told Regurv an apology for Nyorin but he replied kindly saying

    "Me don''t care about people treat me as thee used to it" - Regurv

    Nyorin and asking why did I do that and I replied to her that she was doing the same bad habit every time she meets anyone.

    She started pouting then eventually stopped after we heard the receptionist speak.

    "All right, it seems everyone managed to find a group and so we will begin the second trial. In this trial you will be moved into a new place where a single ''D rank monster'' is kept and you have to beat it, you can move into the place by passing through the magical gate from your previous trial. You should quit now if you fear death as in this second trial fatality is high"

    Nyorin had some kind of scared expression but is not trying to hide it while Laura is looking at the magic gate with fear and anxiety.

    Regurv was trying to understand what the reception says and when he did, a grin appeared in his face while having a taint of blood lust.

    For me, I felt calm... as if I don''t give a damn crap if I die...

    Ever since I fought that monster which was called Nugraix, I felt like something has been lost and I fear it will grow worser in time.

    I still remember that I need to revive Kioni but every time I try to remember how she speaks, it doesn''t appear in my head.

    Our group looked towards the gate as parties pass through it and disappears while leaving white specks of light scattering the surrounding gate.

    Before we entered the gate, I asked Nyorin if I could barrow her gloves and she replied with a yes but if I tell her what for.

    I told her that it''s for the thin iron wires as it may cut my skin if I try to do anything with it.

    She accepted the reasoning and handed over her gloves after taking it out.

    I took out my iron wires which were made in a very thin manner and slowly curl it around my left glove.

    While I was curling, I noticed that Laura was whistling a beautiful tune which was enjoyable.

    Regurv was polishing his not so long as 35 cm mace with it''s top part of the stick being a iron solid orb.

    As I finished preparing, I then asked the group if their ready and they replied with a yes.

    We entered the magical gate and the first thing we see was creature not so far away from us in a sitting position.

    Very carefully with it''s inhuman eyes looks at us.

    The surrounding area was filled with pillar ruins and destroyed marble houses, the sky being pitch black while the moon being bloody red.

    Reasons for this silent kept in bed as we are about to be covered in blood shed. ( I really don''t know why I rhymed there even though I''m bad at it )

    The gate behind us disappeared and I can feel Laura''s and Nyorin''s anxiety increasing.

    Before the creature has any chance of making a move, I used the wires which were curled in my left hand to set up a trap by using the pillars and entrances to some of the ruined houses.

    The creature then stood up and was far more brutal looking than anything like the before I encountered.

    Head covered with a broken helmet revealing in the left opened area a huge grin while having a dark red iris glowing brightly.

    Spikes coming out from it''s shoulders, instead of legs the creature has a long steel like tail and at the of the tail was a fresh head of a human coiled.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Having only one arm left while it being his burnt right arm.

    The body was covered in a broken armor while revealing some of its flesh rotting ash black skin with was terrifying with its trident like horns in it head growing to the front.

    There was a broken hole in the middle of the creature showing the face of a lady covered in the creatures skin while having black pitched eyes with a agonizing expression.

    It was almost four times our size and it tail being as long.

    The creatures grin was dripping saliva as it stares at us.

    Everyone including me, pulled out our weapons while feeling some type of fear and hopelessness.

    I enchanted my sword so that it can grow it''s majestic flames while Nyorin also enchants her rapier with light.

    Laura seems to be bending on to her knees while keeping both her hands in a praying way and starts chanting.

    Regurv ran to the right towards the crumbling building with a staircase and started going upwards it.

    After Laura finished chanting, we can feel that our body became lighter as she recalls her chanting.

    "Oh goddess Feides, keeper of the strings of faith and well being please grant thee and my companions the essence of feeling agile for though I''m truly your devoted servant" - Laura chanting

    I then charged forwards to the creature.

    The creature used it''s long tail to try swipe me horizontally with it''s almost like steel whip.

    I jumped causing me to dodge it''s attack and without time when I land, I moved even faster towards the creatures tip of the tail.

    It was going to swipe me with it''s right arm but was flinched by Nyorin puncturing it''s tail.

    The creature was then hit by three constant ice spear on the face but didn''t causing that much damage as the helmet mostly protected it but was enough for it to get distracted.

    The tail of the creature was laying in the ground while the creature tries to take out the ice spike in it''s helmet.

    I then two hand my fire sword and swing it with full force on to the tail causing half of the tail to get chopped of while the surrounding flesh of the cut gets burned.

    Before anything I ran towards Laura as for some reason knew something will go wrong

    The creature agonizes in pain, it then moved towards Laura and was going to strike her until I ran as fast as possible to get the hit instead of her while using my sword to negate little of the attack.

    I flew to the left while the pain was intense and hit the ruin marble building causing it to crumble by my body.

    Laura knew what I did to protect her and quickly gone to my side where I was laying in the crumbled floor while having blood in my body.

    I coughed blood as I knew some internal organs was ravished by that strike and my body was hurting like hell.

    Laura was now beside me trying to look for where is the source of my pain and when she found it, she started chanting while having little tears in her eyes.

    Green hue covers her hand as my wound slowly closes.

    The creature was slithering towards us until, Regrez jumped from the top part of a crumbled two stories house into the creatures head with his mace aiming for it.

    The mace hit hard the creatures head causing it''s helmet to shatter while violet blood bursts out from its left head.

    Though it has not fallen dead, it was badly hurt by that strike.

    Regrez fall to the ground breaking his knee from the height.

    Nyorin had anger in her eyes as she sees me hurt and leaps while puncturing the forehead of the monster deeply.

    She pulled out her sword and back flips back to safety.

    We thought it was over but we could hear the laugh coming from the creature.

    The voice was deep and clear as we observe the lady structured face in the middle of the creature speaks

    "The end is near for you pity fools" - The lady''s face in the creature

    Creatures body succumbs to the ground facing it''s body towards the sky.

    My wound healed and so helped Regrez move to a place where he can sit and let Laura heal him.

    There was a bulge moving inside the creatures stomach and slowly grew larger.

    Violet blood splattered every where as something steps out of the creatures body as if it just awakened.

    The monster that awakened had a face of a lady but the head was rotated upside down, her hand where made of blades, she had legs and was about the size of us, her body was completely rotten and was nude.

    It was something that should be kept in the depths of your nightmare.

    The monster runs and charges towards Nyorin with intense speed while using both of it''s blade to slice fast from every direction.

    Nyorin blocks every attack barely and I knew I had to do something before something bad happens.

    I asked Laura to stay and keep Regerz safe, she told me that it would not be safe to fight while just been recently healed.

    Ignoring her words I walked between two pillar and pulled out knifes and started throwing with precision towards the monster.

    You already know I was bad at aiming and so managed to hit at my third shot on its back causing some violet blood to ooze out.

    The monster noticed my appearance and charged towards me.

    As the creature enters between the pillars with high speed, it was sliced into many pieces from the iron wires strongly firmed melded with the marble and invisible without very close inspection.

    I had a grin as I see the head rolling in the ground and other of the monster parts where sliced finely as if it was some sort of entrails you usually find in a meat market.

    The creature was trying to speak but was silenced by my burning sword.

    My whole body was dyed with violet blood from the aftermath of the slicing.

    Nyorin looked at me with a surprised face as I was basically covered with violet goop.

    She was shocked on how this cheap trap/trick worked on the monster and I replied with a of course as they don''t use logic.

    My ring sucked the soul of the creature and glowed slightly red until it reverts back to normal.

    Nyorin than hugged me and was having some tears as she thought she will lose me.

    The other members of the group joined us as well, I fist bump Regrez who was limping slightly and asked Laura if she is hurt anywhere.

    Laura looked at me and ask

    "I''m not hurt but I''m more concerned about you as you''re wound was just recently patched" - Laura

    "Don''t worry I''m fine" - Me

    "But why did you risk... your life in order to protect someone who owes you more than her life like me...." - Laura

    "Because it''s you simply as I kind of grew attached to you" - Me

    Laura had a dumbfounded face and slowly turned pink

    "!!!" - Laura

    <hr />

    I''M REALLY SLEEPY BUT MANAGED TO MAKE THIS CHAPTER!

    Please comment if you see any mistake as I''m too lazy to proof read this chapter, sorry :D

 Volume 1 Chp 15: Trial part 3 (Vol 1 Final Chapter)

    Thank you for reading my latest chapter once again and hope so you do for the rest.

    This chapter will be the last for the license trial and will conclude with volume one.

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Laura POV

    I don''t know how many times would this person save my life.

    Why though he only met me and thinks I am someone as like a family to him.

    Maybe it will be a happy life... if I try to make him some one special to me...

    My thoughts went blank and my heart beats faster as if I would discard my life in order to at least save him.

    Since when did I thought like this?, is it because he saved me?, or is it because he is fun to talk to?

    Even though I knew Nyorin likes Saladin, I can''t help but withstand my sober heart.

    Blind and accursed life, nothing bright in the future nor anything will give me light for my loneliness.

    I can''t help but have a slight feeling for Saladin but is it really love or admiration?

    Though I don''t know how he looks and feels for me, I don''t even know if he has a ulterior move for me.

    My mind felt nothing but a strong string of faith entangled with his.

    May you, Goddess Feides please hear thee words and keep me tied with this man for though even if he doesn''t accept me, I would still follow him even if he were to find annoyance, even if I have to work as a slave or maid for him, I would always be with him until my feelings were settled.

    I fear that he won''t like a blind person like me and felt like my ties with Nyorin would dismay if I were to tell her I have feeling for Saladin.

    On how I think of Saladin and how did my feelings change?

    I must clear this matter if I truly like him or not, even if I have to move with both of my hands due to amputees.

    Though I felt that if I were to be forgotten and left again in this lonesome world, I would die by killing my self as I don''t want that sorrow feeling again...

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    Ever since we returned back to the area where the first trial was held, laura has been attached to me by trying to stay nearby me all the time which made Nyorin have a weird feeling while raising her eyebrow.

    Our death would be assured if we wouldn''t have cooperated and worked together in our group.

    We exited the magic gate and found to see the receptionist looking at us with distressed looks.

    He explained to us that we were not suppose to enter this portal as it was home to a ''D- rank'' monster and mostly all the adventure''s that entered were killed.

    This made my heart felt as if we cheated death and felt furious towards the receptionist.

    He gave his sincere apology and was astonished on how we managed to survive with no casualties as only ten percent of the adventurer''s who part take the trial remains.

    I counted a total of twelve people left including us.

    Some of the individual were mourning of their lost ones and some were pointing anger to the receptionist.

    The receptionist who was called lundrij who told us his name, asked for all adventurer''s to prepare for the third trial.

    Receptionist Lundrij was wearing a black sweater which underneath it was a white shirt and wears black pants.

    People where shouting at Lundrij as to what will happen to the dead who was his fault for doing so.

    Lundrij the receptionist replied to all individuals that he will increase the adventurer''s rank by one stage if any of you gets a license.

    The noise decreased as he says that and later forwards apologizes to the remaining adventurer''s.

    He then raised one of his arm up causing everyone attention towards him again.

    Lundrij then said

    "The third trial will start and consist of each of you to be fighting someone like me who works for the guild. If you managed to beat or impress the person, you may get your adventurer''s license and it is as simple as that."

    I felt that my strength has been weakened from before fight, and thought that if I were to dual then it would cause my downfall.

    The reception then brought out a box and he says

    "I will now call each of your names and you must come here and pluck one paper from this box, the paper will contain the name of the person who you will fight"

    He first called out the girl who had a strong green aura earlier while her name being Miunica Luvlent, she then pull out a paper and showed it the receptionist.

    They both nodded and she returned back to her group while showing elegance and superiority.

    Other people started copying what the girl Miunica did, the hooded individual kept his/hers name hidded while there was the knight who called his name Kiergiv.

    Finally was my groups turn to pluck out a paper from the box, Regurv gone first and took out a paper filled with confidence.

    Then came Nyorin who was walking normally to pluck out her paper and went back.

    Laura was confused where to go and what to do, so I led her to the receptionist where she picked up a paper and made the receptionist whisper what is written into her ears.

    Laura then said to me in a shy tone

    "Thank you... but you''re still holding into my hand... and you didn''t need to bring me here as... I know where are people aura located..."

    I noticed that I was holding her hand and let go while having a slight flustered face.

    Nyorin was looking daggers at me as to what I done before.

    The receptionist Lundrij then told me to pluck a paper also while I''m here but before that he called out my name which made a group who had the girl Miunica started mumbling by hearing my family name ''Valirus''.

    I pulled out a paper from the box and told the name ''Merdrek'' to the receptionist which caused him to have a serious face, he then told me that it is best to quit and try again next time as that man kills anyone he fights while if they survive, he won''t never approve.

    The receptionist serious attitudes already explains me enough on how this match will be.

    I replied back to Lundrig that I will still on go the match and receive my license.

    He was asking if I''m sure but when he saw my determined face, he didn''t speak no more.

    When I returned to my group and spot Nyorin and Laura talking about something while having red faces while Regurv does push-ups.

    I was exhausted so I sat down in front of what seems the place where the fight will held and watch the ceiling.

    While looking at my ring, I thought to my self

    ''It''s been a  while since Vearli spoken and I wonder if Kioni is still intact in this world...'' - My thoughts

    I heard nibbling noises beside me and when I looked it was the hooded person, I didn''t know he/she was there and sat down.

    Hooded person seems to be eating a sandwich while having a joyful expression.

    He/she noticed me looking and brought out another sandwich while handing it over to me.

    I accepted the it and started munching on it and said thank you to the hooded person.

    He/she replied in a gentle tone saying welcome and after finishing the sandwich which was delicious, I noticed that the hooded person disappeared.

    The first match started with the girl if I remember correctly called Miunica.

    She has no weapons and was against a bulky man with a large hammer while wearing a suit similar to Lundrig which tells he is acquainted with him.

    The match started with Miunica revealing her large visible green aura while green vines appear from the ground and heads piercing towards the bulky man.

    The hammer dude squashed the vines and while he was pulling up his hammer, he was struck from the behind by a vine causing blood to flow downwards.

    Piercing vine then pulled out from the bulky mans body revealing that the vine was coated with poison as purple liquid drops down the vine.

    ''That girl knows her vines'' - My thoughts

    Miunica then binds the man with tons of vines which is hard to get out as the bulky man already shows it by his struggling.

    The hammer mans veins started turning purple which shows  signs of the poison and then he said

    "This is a filthy way of fighting!" - Bulky man

    Miunica just replied with a ''there is no rules'' at what the man said and eventually the match was over as they can''t let the bulky man die from poison which made her win the first match.

    She then received her license and was sitting on a bench next to where I''m sitting while awaiting her group to finish.

    I decided to congratulate her and she replied

    "Don''t speak, as I don''t want anyone related to that man to be talking with me" - Miunica

    She was talking about my Uncle as he is the only one with the Valirus family name and decided to not pester any more.

    Other matches went horrible as some lost with broken limbs which caused them to not be able to have the chance for the license.

    The hooded person match started with he/she causing a huge pressure with crimson aura which made everyone bodies unable to move, I know what is that move and knew it was called ''Empower'' but was a higher rank.

    Hooded person was facing a woman on her thirties and was wearing the same as others which was the receptionist outfit.

    He/she then drew out his/hers sword in a horizontal way causing a slice which manifest it self to be visible and traveled

    towards the person he/she was facing.

    They had a large distance between but the woman was sliced by the hooded person which she made a shocked expression as she vomits blood from her stomach area having a cut while blood comes out.

    The match ended in matter of seconds.

    Kiergiv the knight was now fighting against Lundrij and lost after a huge battle.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    He was defeated but still gained his license as the receptionist approves of him and his skills.

    It was now Nyorin''s turn as she steps into the place where she is about to fight.

    <hr />

    Nyorin POV

    It is finally my turn, I have been waiting for this while also not wanting to as if I fail what will Saladin think of me?

    Oh how I changed towards Saladin, if this is not love then what is it? and I don''t know if it is truly love as Saladin didn''t reply back till now.

    I am against a fine lady with a mask covering her mouth while wearing what any other receptionist should wear.

    Pulling out my rapier while making it enchanted with light.

    Before I start the match, I looked at Saladin to give me confidence as he watches towards me.

    My anxiety expression turned to bit of a relieved one as I breath in and out.

    I then griped my rapier tightly as I charge towards the masked woman.

    She pulled out a small dagger under her sleeve and blocked my attack with it.

    The masked woman then side steps to my right and tries to pierce me with her dagger.

    I back step but was grazed in my arm revealing a scratch while making my backwards leap.

    Using my footwork, I gone from left to right as I charge my rapier towards the woman in a attempt for confusion.

    As I was about to stab her, she moved to the right to avoid the stab but it was her downfall as I was feinting the attack which caused her to get pierced in the shoulder.

    I then pulled out my rapier which was inside her skin and jumped back wards.

    She was now holding her wounded shoulder while looking at me with a surprised expression.

    Afterwards the wounded woman throws her dagger at me which I reflect with my sword but it''s main reason was actually a diversion for as I was punched from below and into my chin by the masked woman.

    I fall down in the ground and get up quickly but my mind was woozy and can''t focus that much as the masked woman was about to kick my sides which made me avoid by instincts.

    She then picked up her dagger and started striking me constantly which I barely blocked all attacks.

    I then hold my rapier with both of my hands and lunged towards the womans chest area which she easily avoided by back stepping.

    My sword then glowed with white hue and a light comes out of the tip of the rapier causing a laser made of bright light piercing the masked woman stomach.

    She tried to block it but it was too fast for a reaction which caused her to fall in the ground with a small hole in her stomach area where blood oozes out a little.

    I was scared as I might have killed someone, my eyes turned lifeless and was feeling empty.

    Before anything, I rushed towards the woman and looked if she is still alive.

    I took out her mask and found out she was still living which made my eyes come back with light in them.

    The medical magicians came quickly and started healing the wounded woman.

    It was my victory and was happy that I didn''t kill a person.

    Saladin came to me to ask if I was okay while telling me good job.

    I almost killed someone and the feeling of that happening was still clinging into me, my body moved on it''s own as I hug Saladin to feel his warmth.

    Saladin unlike before was not shocked on what I did and he just caresses my hair as I hear him say

    "Don''t worry, even if you are forced to kill someone, I would kill that person before you could have the chance to do so" -

    Saladin

    Saladin always says something cool which makes me blush when I need it the most.

    We quickly moved apart and went to a bench to sit with Laura being there.

    It was Regerv''s turn to fight which I don''t actually care but still watches as Saladin is also doing so.

    Regerv was now in in front a man in his thirties with a muscular build.

    The muscular man marched towards Regerv while laughing at his small height and puny body.

    He was now saying that Regerv should try again next time as with his body, he barely can dent me.

    Without a few moments to blink, the muscular man was sent flying to the side while hitting and excavating the wall which made him unconscious.

    Regerv was swinging his mace to take out the blood splattered on it while looking at Ludrij telling him to announce who won.

    It was a shocking victory for Regerv as he made the muscular mans face into bloody pulp.

    He returned and before I know it, Saladin stood up with a grin and gave a high five to Regerv while he asks him to teach him how to make his strength similar to that.

    Laura''s turn was up and she moved into the stage where everyone is gazing upon.

    She was against an old man with black hair and bent back while having a white goatee.

    <hr />

    Laura''s POV

    The man I''m fighting has a really strong aura which has no expressions in it.

    It looked to me that he is concealing his aura while I can tell he has some skill in it.

    Then I heard the old man said while looking at me

    "You''re looking into my aura while being blind, your quite special but still you lack in skill but if you become my disciple I will teach some techniques" - old man

    Oh so it is this type of people again...

    I then started chanting and threw ice spears at him which he dodge while having shocked expression.

    While I hurled ice spears at him, I told him

    "I''m not suppose to trust people who ask something without knowing them and by your voice I could tell you want to make me your sex slave disgusting freak" - me

    He had a dumbfounded face as he chuckled a little.

    I then started making the floor out of ice and make ice spears come out the ground in his side.

    At the moment when he was about to get impaled, huge amount of aura came out of his body and my ice seemed to turn to water as I felt it in my hands.

    The old man then used some of his aura into the ground making some kind of snake with aura by using the water recently melted by my ice.

    The snake coiled around my body quickly causing me unable to move.

    He then approached me which caused anxiety into me as I fear he will do something to me.

    But he didn''t do anything but says

    "I forfeit" - old man

    I was dumbfounded on what he said as to why he did that

    The water snake then dispersed and the old man walks away while telling me

    "Ask any receptionist in this guild for my name which is called ''Thoruheind'' if you reconsider taking me as your master and if you''re worried then bring someone with you" - old man

    He actually wanted me to be his disciple with no ulterior moves which made my mouth opened as to how I won.

    My group then came to congratulate while asking me what happened.

    I explained to them and they were saying that I did the right choice until the receptionist Lundrij came and explained that the man I fought was a famous aura magician who rarely takes in students which made me confused on why he chose me.

    Reverting my blind eyes towards Saladin, I asked him if I did great.

    he replied by saying

    "You were really amazing on how you chant while being focused and using ice as if it''s your extra limb" - Saladin

    After he said that, I was happy while having slightly blushed face.

    It was Saladin''s turn to fight which I''m sure he will do well but when I looked into his aura, I saw nothing but anxiety.

    This made me wonder who he is fighting.

    After a while, I was now sitting with Nyorin while Regerz is having a chat with Lundrij.

    I can''t see on how Saladin fights but Nyorin will explain what happens.

    She told me that Saladin was against a man in his forties having a brown short cut hair, extended goatee, pitch black eyes , long elf ears that has been mutilated to be kept only half of the ear, wears the same as Lundrij outfit, while having strong muscles and holding a shield in his left while in his right a lunar curved sword.

    I did nothing but pray to the goddess Feides to help Saladin.

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    I was standing frozen still as I felt the killing intent and dark aura appears out of the man I''m fighting.

    He then said

    "Kid, you already know my name is ''Merdrek'' and what is yours?" - Merdrek

    "Saladin Valirus" - Me

    he had some type of face that is telling me that he is trying to remember something.

    "That name seems familiar..." - Merdrek

    "Anyhow let''s continue our fight shall we?" - Merdrek

    Before he could move or anything, I threw knives towards the man which he easily evaded.

    "Being the tricky type aye" - Merdrek

    He then threw his shield in the ground and placed his sword in his back where it is sheathed.

    I pulled out my long sword and enchant it with fire and charged towards him.

    His right eye turned red and my body was forced to succumb to the ground by the pressure he is emitting.

    He then kicked my body causing me to slightly go up as I vomit blood from the force.

    While I was slightly up in the air, he grab hold of my hair and made my heads trajectory towards his knee causing my cheeks to pain immensely while having a great shook in my brain.

    Merdrek then used his right leg to make me stay in place on top which I tired to struggle but was futile as his feet strength was immense, he then grabbed my left wrist and break it.

    I was agonizing and howling in pain while hearing both Nyorin with Laura shout something but couldn''t tell what was it as my head was still spinning.

    He grabbed my behind shirt and threw me while hurling me towards the wall which made be hit it with immense force causing my body to shook in great pain.

    I was now looking at him as he approaches slowly towards me.

    There were other receptionist gazing at the fight and are ready to interrupt if something bad happens.

    I saw his hands emit a bright blue hue which caused a jolt in my body.

    It was the same as what happened with Kioni, that same power which destroyed my loved one.

    My violet eyes where lifeless as purple hue emits from it, my face was showing emotionless expression and there was noises of Kioni getting killed repeat in my brain.

    I got up and looked towards Merdrek and saw that he had a slightly raised eyebrow on what happened to me.

    There was no black lightning like before but I felt like my body was numb but light and strong at the same time.

    I jumped towards Merdrek and kicked him with my right leg which he guarded with both of his hands.

    Then before I touch the ground, I was grabbed by his arm on my leg where he tries to dislocate it but failed as I spun using my hands on the ground to spin myself.

    He unsheathes his curved sword to cut me but I dodged in mid air by kicking his body as a ramp to move my body.

    Placing both of my hands on the ground, I propelled my self upwards by using the force of my hands causing both of legs to hit the stomach of Merdrek.

    After I hit his stomach, he made a grin and punched the side of my left knee causing a crack noise and made it unable to use.

    I then used my elbow to strike his face which he dodged making me fall in the ground as I lost balance due to having only one usable leg currently.

    He then pulled me upwards by using my hair and punched my guts repeatedly.

    Each strike caused me to see light every time.

    I knew I was going to lose consciousness so I used the remaining ounce of my remaining strength to punch his face but was futile as it didn''t even scrape or damaged him.

    Merdrek then laughed loudly as my eyes closes slowly from the pain.

    I could hear Nyorin and Laura pleading to some one to make the match stop.

    Death was only the thing I could think of as my eyes closed fully.

    Losing was one thing but dieing is another complete thing.

    Look at the bright side... ( get it ) I could meet Kioni...

    <hr />

    This summed up volume 1 and the volume 2 will release as soon as possible.

    Please tell me what you think of volume 1 and continue to follow my goal on achieving perfect grammar!

    Thank you for reading from chapter 1 - 15, it was a good run and believe me chapter 2 will start the real shit.

 Uncovering The World Information (1)

    Here is a brief glossary on the main characters who presently just introduced and other things.

    Volume 2 will start soon (not longer than 2 days) and hope you read the latest chapters.

    <hr />

    Saladin Valirus:

    Age: 14 (original age 17)

    Likes: Anything relaxing and cooking

    Personality: Was an active, innocent child until his uncle left him with his uncaring parents and due to that changed him completely as he chases for girls. He was captured and turned into a slave, he changed a bit by controlling his perverted personality which made him have a girlfriend. Since his girlfriend died, his personality changed slowly as he became less perverted and more of a serious lazy type. He has a caring and protecting persona. Later in time, his personality rarely shows his perverted sides and refuses to revert back even. He kept on wondering on how he changed...

    Relationship:

    Kioni:- Used to be her boyfriend and cared for each other.

    His mother:- Cares about her, even if she doesn''t return the caring back.

    His father:- Wishes for him to perish and so he did by a cave in.

    Muzaik:- Master and student.

    Nyorin:- Confused if he likes her or not.

    Dmer:- Likes learning from his blacksmith skills.

    Klevine:- Best buddies when it comes to competing in the blacksmith shop.

    Laura:- Friends or maybe more.

    Regerz:- Respects each while being good Friends.

    Vearli:- Doesn''t know what she doing most of the time but has a sense of safety by talking to her.

    Birthday: 4th of Vindrexl (June)

    Abilities:

    Martial arts: skilled in all skills that includes in tear one while showing signs that he is actually in tear two

    Empower: Martial artist most know skill as it makes anyone who is weaker than the one emitting ''Empower'' to feel a strong pressure while causing them to feel anxiety.

    Enhancement of strength: By moving his hands in a way where is sculpting the air with both of his arms and hands causing him to have improved power on his body.

    Enchantment of fire: He is able to make any blade cover in flame, if he is holding it. By time passes, he is able to quickly enchant his sword with fire.

    How he fights:

    Saladin uses his brain mostly in every match he fights. He uses the environment to his advantage while using small projectiles he made for other purposes. By using his iron wires, he is able to do a lot of techniques for his victory.

    Sometimes he would only rely on his brute strength if he has no other choice.

    <hr />

    Nyorin Bertaliz:

    Age: 16

    Likes: Shopping and Saladin as a hugging pillow

    Personality: As a child she was not open to anyone except for her sisters especially her second oldest one. She usually doesn''t talk to anyone and always like to play alone or with her sisters. Nyorin''s sister died causing her to change.

    She was rude to mostly anyone she met including Saladin when they first encountered each other. Gradually her sweet personality was revealed as time goes with her being with Saladin. She then showed her cute side mostly to Saladin as she thought of him as someone deeply loved to her.

    Relationship

    Fathers:- Hated.

    Mother:- Unknown.

    Sisters:- Deeply cared.

    Muzaik:- Master and student.

    Saladin:- Loves him but still doesn''t get a reply.

    Laura:- Good Friends.

    Regrev:- Acquaintance.

    Birthday: 27th of Kaimiziumiel (August)

    Abilities:

    Inner Ability: Allows her to have a massive boost in all physical traits for short amount of time due to her weak Fenrir blood.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.Enchantment: Can make her rapier into a light attribute weapon.

    Blight pierce: By concentrating on the light attribute on her weapon, she can pull of a laser out of the tip of her weapon causing a thin line that travels not to far but has high pierce capabilities.

    Footwork: She can move easily while still keeping her aggressive weapon stance.

    How she fights:

    Unlike Saladin, she uses nothing but her instincts while using everything she was thought on her fight. Her skills when it comes to one on one with sword is unmatchable as she can conduct flawless lunges while feinting her attacks.

    <hr />

    Laura:

    Age: 14

    Likes: Cats and taking a bath in the bathtub.

    Personality: She was a cheerful child until she was sent to the orphanage where she turned to a more silent type. When she was adopted, Laura was thought etiquette and so her form of speaking turned to those with noble standards. She had a strong sense of piousness while still keeping her kind personality to herself. When she turned blind, Laura had a change in her personality as she experiences despair. Fragile girl who doesn''t want to be alone but still keeps moving onwards. She meets Saladin and her personality towards him changed over time as to what he did where she could never repay back to her. Since the second time Saladin saves her life, she had a strong urge on liking him.

    Relationships:

    Real parents: Loathes them, for abandoning her.

    Adopted parents: hates them for treating her like a maid or even worser a slave.

    The master she serves: Wants him to die due to how he harasses her.

    Saladin: Likes him greatly while having a slight love feelings towards him.

    Nyorin: Best friend of hers while likes talking to her.

    Regrez: In good terms acquaintance.

    Birthday: 15th of Insterdimexi (November)

    Abilities:

    Aura manipulation: She is able to see living creatures aura and slightly move them and that is all.

    Ice magic: Laura is able to basic tier 1 ice magic while mostly consist of her forming ice spears.

    Healing: She is able to heal in a certain degree but is not able to attach back limbs and lost organs.

    How she fights:

    She fights normally while predicting where her opponent is moving to.

    <hr />

    Seasons of the year

    Grimmardz = Summer

    Trintarze     = Winter

    Cranmortz  = Spring

    Erantiquez = Fall

    Months:

    January      = Dmetrizle

    March         = Ritrizle

    July              = Volontizle

    October     = Xentrivizle

    August       = Kaimiziumiel

    February   = Ledrocrinze

    June             = Vrindexl

    December = Orvextulia

    November = Insterdimexi

    April             = Gobrexin

    September = Maxualerzin

    May              = MicraVe

    <hr />

    Currency

    1.  the lowest is crips

    2. 100 crip is equivalent to 1 dera

    3. 100 dera is equivalent to 1 gild

    <hr />

    Other characters

    Muzaik: Master of Saladin and Nyorin

    Lundrij: Receptionist

    Dmer: Blacksmith

    Klevine: Blacksmith''s apprentice

    Hooded person: Unknown

    Miunica: Uptight lady who knows something about Saladin''s uncle

    Klintos: Uncle of Saladin

    Kiergiv: Knight with blue hair.

    Merdrek: One who made Saladin get his ass whooped.

    Regerz: Hobgobli and future important character.

    Old lady: Laura''s inn keeper.

    Thoroheind: Old man that asks Laura to be his deciple.

 Volume 2 Chp 16: Memories

    Volume two, wow... I never imagined myself to continue above 3 chapters to tell the truth...

    But due to the honest support, I am able to pull 15 chapters off.

    I really appreciate the feedbacks!

    Anyhow this chapter is going to start volume two.

    Enjoy reading :D

    <hr />

    Nyorin POV

    My throat hurts from all the screaming due to how Saladin is getting beaten up badly.

    I was not alone screaming as I noticed Laura was shouting as well.

    Me and Laura pleaded the receptionist Lundrij to stop the match but he couldn''t as it may cost even more mayhap from Merdrek going berserk for stopping the match.

    My heart pained greatly my eyes had fear and concern as I look at Saladin getting thrown at the wall.

    I noticed the right eye of Laura was having tears fall down as she keep repeating ''no'' to her self.

    Laura didn''t had any sort of feelings towards Saladin before, but ever since we exited the magic gate, she has been much more closer to him.

    I did nothing but watch the match unfolds before my eyes, it gave me horrid memories as I recall leaving my sister to get killed without doing anything to protect her.

    The match was supposed to be over but Saladin still stood up but this time with his eyes filled with emotionless hate as he looks at Merdrek hand filled with blue hue.

    Saladin and Merdrek where exchanging attacks constantly with one and another as the iris of Saladin shines with purple hue.

    Finally Saladin couldn''t move and was lifted up by Merdrek pulling his hair.

    He was punched in the stomach constantly and blood gushes out his mouth.

    I didn''t care anymore and forced my self towards Merdrek to kill him but I was binded by Lundrij magic.

    Saladin punched Merdrek one last time in his face until his body felt as if there is no life in it anymore.

    Laura succumb to her knees as she had a face filled with terror while tears flow slowly down her cheeks.

    My eyes turned lifeless as I knew Saladin might not be in this world anymore.

    Without knowing my eyes turned gold and disappeared quickly as my mind becomes blank and my eyes slowly turn foggy.

    I lost consciousness due to stress.

    Saladin POV

    Did I die?, looks like it.

    I am sitting on a chair and in front of it was a glass table.

    The place surrounding me was a lush garden filled with beautiful flowers everywhere.

    Sky as blue as the ocean and clouds blocking the sun to cause a nice warm vibrant color over the place.

    In front of me was someone sitting that I didn''t see for a very long time causing tears to fall down from my eyes.

    Brown hazel hair which falls till the ground, her cute and innocent face which I knew without a second delay that person was Kioni.

    She was looking at me with tear jerking eyes while having a smile.

    Every time I tried speaking, the voice didn''t utter out.

    I tried harder and harder to make my voice reach her.

    Kioni shook her head once as tears fall down her cheeks and then slowly waves at me.

    My body slowly turned to white particles from my feet to to my head.

    But before I disappeared, I brought my face closer to Kioni and kissed her lips one last time.

    As I don''t know how long it will it take and how long shall she wait, I will still not hesitate to revive her for her sake.

    That feeling of waking was again experienced by me.

    My body felt complete pain and numbness as I observe my surroundings.

    I found Nyorin and Laura where sleeping while napping on my body.

    They where sitting on chairs and as I try to move, Nyorin waked up.

    She looked at me for a while until, I could see tears fall down her eyes.

    Nyorin was crying as she hugs me tightly, her loud crying caused Laura to wake up and sees me with a shocked expression.

    Laura also came hugging me while she sniffles slowly and started crying also.

    Both of this girls seemed to have been waiting while having a sense of anxiety from their pale faces.

    ''This girls were really worried about me... while I don''t even know if I would do the same... I am really conflicted with this feelings... would Kioni forgive me if I try to be closer with them?... I guess not...'' - My deep thoughts.

    I don''t know why but when they hugged me... tears started falling from my eyes.

    My hands started wrapping between both of them and I knew if I died, meeting them again would be impossible.

    Even if I don''t care if I die... the feeling of not knowing what is after..., memories of people you know... disappears while you wait in a eternal pitch black place.

    This thought caused tears to flow down from my eyes.

    ''I really do care for both of them... without them I would be an empty shell and still be conflicted with Kioni''s death...'' - My thought

    They stopped crying and so do I, then I asked on what happened with the match.

    It seemed like I lost and was on the verge of death until... Merdrek healed me and decided... to allow me to pass but for one condition.

    The condition was that I must accept him as my new mentor.

    I didn''t know what reason he would accept me, but I got to admit that he was really powerful and was not showing his true strength towards me.

    Pushing aside Laura and Nyorin so I can get up from what seems to be a bed.

    They were still rubbing some of their tears while keeping red marks under each side of their eyes.

    I then started walking while slightly limping as I approach the door of the room.

    Both of the girls followed me as I pass through the door to find it''s slowly becoming sunrise.

    It seems that I was out for most of the night and just woke up to find that it is around breakfast time.

    The girls didn''t eat anything as they were worried about me so we decided to go get something to eat in a pub.

    But before leaving the guild, I gave my fare wells towards the reception while also giving my thanks towards Regerv and asked if he wanted to join us but he refused as he had something to do.

    The receptionist came running for me as he had something to give me before leaving.

    He handed me the license for adventurer''s while congratulating me.

    I looked at the ring he handed to me, it was made of gold and had a brown colored gem in it.

    Laura and Nyorin also showed their rings to me while having a smile.

    The receptionist then explained how the license ring works.

    He says that this ring will cover all expenses when it comes to crossing borders and allows you to enter labyrinths/dungeons.

    All I have to do is show the ring to the person in charge of the place and they will allow me in.

    The gem color varies depending on your rank as a adventurer.

    Brown is for F, green is for E, orange is for C, Purple is for B and Red is for A.

    Ranks depends on which mission people are capable on taking.

    I asked him about S rank and he replied saying that ''S rank adventurer''s are supposed to be kept in secret but their gem inside their rings are rumored to be white''.

    Afterwards I greeted my farewells to Lundrij the receptionist as I head towards a nearby hub with Nyorin and Laura.

    We were not sitting on chairs in where it surrounds a round wooden table.

    I ordered for a bowl of mushroom cream soup with two slices of bread.

    Laura didn''t know what to choose so she ordered the same as Nyorin did and that was salad with boneless chicken dressed on it.

    A large glass bottle of water and three mugs with our food were in the table nicely placed.

    We started to dig in our food, the soup was splendid with it''s sweet taste and rich flavors of mushrooms with it.

    Laura couldn''t eat properly due to her blindness but I helped her with it.

    She was much more happy than before and had a slight blushed cheeks which quickly died out.

    Nyorin had a hint of jealousy in her face but didn''t care anymore as she eats her food.

    After we finished eating we had a nice talk.

    "Did anything happen while I was unconscious?"

    Nyorin replied

    "Nothing much, though I fainted..."

    She then explained on how she fainted to due her using her power without thinking while in her attempt to stop the match.

    The hooded person visited once when I was unconscious which drove my thinking on who he/she is?.

    I have been meaning to ask this, so I told them

    "Laura and Nyorin?" - Me

    ""Yes?"" - both the girls

    "You girls really cared for me in a way where you would starve to just stay by my side, may I know why would you go that far?" - Me

    Both of them had red faces and where trying to utter something

    "S-so Saladin how was y-your meal?" - Laura

    "Yeah Saladin h-how was it?" - Nyorin

    ''They clearly changed the subject, but I already knew that Nyorin has affections for me... but why is Laura also?'' - My thoughts

    I replied to them saying

    "It was splendid..." - Me

    After a while, we exited the pub and Nyorin had stuff to purchase in a nearby clothes store while telling us that she wil take time.

    Me and Laura were now alone and decided to check the stalls if there is something interesting.

    While we were walking, I''ve been thinking on what will Merdrek do with me being his new student.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Laura was called by a woman in her 30''s who gave her a candy as it is the last piece in stock and wanted to hand it to someone.

    Instead of Laura tasting the sweet candy, she gave it to me with a smile.

    The woman who gave the candy was teasing Laura on how I''m her boyfriend as her face get''s total red from the word ''boyfriend''.

    ''Laura really is cute... when she gets red..., we look similar appearance wise causing the belied of us being couples... I don''t know if Laura would like that idea though...'' - My thoughts

    The candy Laura gave me was divided in half by me and gave the other half to Laura.

    She placed it in her small soft tongue and slowly taste with a cute face similar to >_< as it was sour.

    I bought a book which interested me in a stall as it is all about proper etiquettes.

    While we were walking and chatting, I noticed a couple trying to carry for what seems to be a bed outside their house while having trouble.

    I decided to help them out by asking them first, then carrying the bed by myself.

    It is kinda weird that a 14 year old boy is carrying 4 times his size with ease but I didn''t care.

    After helping out the couple they invited us for some tea which we gladly accepted.

    <hr />

    Laura''s POV

    These two couples felt familiar but I don''t know why...

    Saladin helped them and by peoples voice, he seemed to be carrying with ease.

    They invited us into their house for tea but I had a memory strike telling me I know this place...

    Before entering, they told us their names which where Veronica and Leoro.

    Saladin told his name but he called me with a different name and when I was going to correct him, he covered my mouth.

    He then whispered into my ears to not mention your name until the right moment.

    When Saladin is serious, there has to be a meaning to it...

    We are now sitting on a coach while the man of the couple sits on a chair beside an empty one.

    The female was making tea and after a while Saladin asked a question to Leoro.

    "Is it only you two who lives here?" - Saladin

    "Yes..., though we had a daughter until eight years ago..." - Leoro

    When he said that they had a daughter for some reason my heart felt major pain.

    The wife Veronica returned handing both us teas, Saladin grabbed both teas and handed one to me as he calls my name.

    I can grab hold to things easy if Saladin calls my name...

    Leora asked me if I were blind which I replied with a yes.

    The taste of the tea felt nostalgic and had a very nice aroma.

    Both Leoro and Veronica then asked both of us if we are by chance a couple, Saladin replied with a no which kind of made me felt sad but then he said ''maybe in the future...'' which made my left eye open wide as I face Saladin.

    "Hoho, young love birds, reminds me the days when I was with Veronica" - Leoro

    Saladin then changed the topic by asking

    "If I may ask on what happened to your daughter" - Saladin

    Saladin''s... voice was really serious...

    "We... sent her to orphanage..." - Veronica

    When she said that, my mind went blank completely.

    "It''s not like we don''t love our daughter... it''s just that we can''t afford for her well being as she grows.." - Leoro

    "We tried to visit the orphanage every once in a while but didn''t have the courage to face our daughter which we abandoned..." - Veronica

    Saladin had some slight anger in his aura then he said

    "Could you please tell me her name?" - Saladin

    My heart is not wanting to hear the name but I still forced my self to hear it.

    "Her name was Laura" - Leoro

    Tears where dripping from my eyes and I try rubbing it away and as i was doing that, I revealed the burnt scar in my right eye.

    "Oh dear... your right eye has been burnt badly..." - Veronica

    I don''t know if I should feel anger, sadness or happiness.

    I stood up and tried my best to navigate out of the room but Saladin stopped me by holding in my arm.

    My let out while screaming out

    "LET ME GO!, let me go, l-let me... go"

    My voice calmed down as he hugs me which was second time today but he was hugging only me...

    Tears were falling down my left eye, as I try to force slightly Saladin to apart me.

    I didn''t want to confront my biological parents but Saladin hug kept my voice shushed as only tears fall.

    My parents who stood up were confused on what happened while having dumbfounded faces.

    I calmed down and Saladin led me to sit on the coach again.

    Saladin then told my parents

    "Do you recognize this girl and please look into her right eye color" - Saladin

    Both of my parents came a little closer as to what seems they are inspecting my eyes.

    "...She does.. look familiar as she has almost similar color of eyes with my wife..." - Leoro

    "What a cute young lady..., If I may inspect some thing in your neck?" - Veronica

    I nodded indicating a yes

    She look at the right back side of my neck and I felt warm water in face.

    "Laura..." - Veronica

    The noise of crying while I was hugged by Veronica made my tears to flow again while make a shocked face.

    Veronica then turned towards Leora and told him that I was Laura which made him come closer and took a moment until he also hugs me while having tears.

    They were saying sorry repeatedly while hugging me dearly.

    After a while of crying, both me and my parents stopped and they both return sitting on their chairs.

    Leora then said

    "Laura my daughter, no I''m not even a father deserved on calling you my daughter, I am really sorry which you will never forgive" - Leora

    I shook my head slowly then said

    "Though you have deserted me when I was young..., I understood I was not meant to be born and my parents could not fund me..." - Me

    My mother started crying again but this time quieter.

    "We know very well on how cruel we were... but we didn''t expect that you would go blind..., the know that my daughter became blind after tossing her away is something that cause more pain in my heart than in hell..." - Veronica

    "how tho my daughter have you gained that burnt mark on your right eye.."

    I told them my story and as I was telling I could hear them crying.

    On how I was treated and on how was my life until I met Saladin.

    ''Without Saladin... I don''t know what will I be doing by now..., he is someone that I like also...'' - My thoughts

    After telling my story, Veronica was telling me on how they could not be forgiven for what they made my life horrid.

    But I knew deep down in my heart that I kind of wished of this as I tell them

    "Though my life was filled with sorrow and grief, I would never thought of wishing to change it as if I did I could never have met Saladin..." - Me

    I noticed Saladin aura has changed a little after hearing me out which made me smile a little.

    Both my parents gave their honest gratitude towards Saladin.

    I then talked to my parents on how I''m enjoying my current lifestyle.

    Which made them have a bit sign of relief.

    They proposed for me to stay with them but this time they will take care of me as a daughter which I refused kindly.

    I didn''t accept their proposal but I accepted having a meal with them including Saladin.

    Saladin knew... those were my parents... he forced me for my sake to talk to them..., how many times would he do things for me...

    After what he did, I already knew in my heart that I fall in love with him.

    Is spending the rest of your life with this person called love? if not I still will love him in any form.

    I called Saladin for a talk without my parents intruding.

    I then said to him

    "You knew.. they were my parents.." - Me

    "Your mother''s eyes gave me a hunch but you can say that" - Saladin

    "How far would you go for this blind girl..." - Me

    "As far as she takes me if she stays by my side in my journey" - Saladin

    ''I really do love him...'' - My thoughts

    I placed my hands on his face to see where it is exactly then made my face near his and gave him a soft kiss to his lips.

    ''Though Nyorin might take you and be hers and only lover..., I would still love and be with you even if... I would turn to a maid for you'' - My thoughts

    The aura of Saladin became really pinkish which made me chuckle.

    After I kissed him, I noticed my parents were looking at us and then they said.

    "Daughter... you''re going offensive I see..." - Veronica

    My face became really red as they tease me while having some happiness.

    Saladin was just expressionless on what has just happened to him as he stays frozen still.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading!

    Quick question: If Laura was your girlfriend, would you not get annoyed by her being blind?

 Volume 2 Chp 17: Suffering

    Vol 2 Chapter 17 Suffering

    Once again, thank you for reading my previous chapters. :D

    This chapter is brought to you by Derejird.

    ( I always wanted to do that >_> )

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    Why is Laura grabbing my face!

    Did she just... kissed me...

    I was just speechless, as I thought in my head that this adorable girl just kissed my lips.

    Not only did Nyorin kissed me but also Laura had to.

    ''If this keeps up... I''ll have more than two wives by the time Kioni revives though that will highly not happen...'' - My thoughts

    My body was frozen still as I hear laura talk with her parents.

    Laura was blushing as her parents tease her about me and her being a couple.

    ''Sigh*... when I wanted girls back in my hometown, they all treated me like a freak but when I don''t need one they try to give me one. Speaking of my hometown, I wonder if that group is still bullying like what they did to me...'' - My thoughts

    It seems I was invited for dinner in Laura parents house which I accepted due to how it would be rude if not to.

    If I were my past self who had no experience in girls... this would be a dream come true even though I was actually just talking about myself four months ago.

    I wonder if I changed?, really... hard to tell...

    Sometimes I''m afraid of changing as it is like erasing my past self which I hated but never the less wanted it to disappear.

    Never would I though of looking at girls only at the face and nothing else...

    If I''m saying that Laura is not appealing to me, then please to kill me.

    ''I loved Kioni and that is not going to waver but... how can I say this..., I can''t remember her voice... and it seems like I''m slowly forgetting all about her...'' - My thoughts

    I ate dinner with Laura and her parents while they were making taunting jokes about our relationship.

    Leoro became serious and asked me a question after dinner was done.

    "Saladin, do you like our daughter?" - Leoro

    I already expected him to say that...

    Laura face became red as her father says that.

    My expression didn''t change much but a slight startled one.

    I then replied to his inquire

    "Certainly she is likable and I got to admit she is very cute while having her own likable traits. It''s just that, I had a girlfriend who died not so long ago and I don''t really know... if it''s alright to move on without considering my past relationship..." - Me

    ''I''m scared... if I were to love someone again... they might die and I will gain that feeling of depression... this is what you might call a trauma but I really don''t if it is'' - My thoughts

    Laura and her parents were having troubled faces as they say my lifeless eyes as if they had remind me something they shouldn''t have.

    They apologized to me for speaking about it.

    Laura was sad while saying sorry repeatedly towards me.

    I just patted her head and told her to not be as it was my fault for being weak.

    She was going to say something but I cut her of and told her that I''m returning to the inn.

    I exited the house while noticing my bangs of my hair dropped covering my eye which I just moved it back in place as in the past three months, I didn''t trimmed my hair.

    My mood changed as I was reminded about Kioni.

    Laura followed me and was not giving up even when I told her not to.

    I then started running in order to lose her but quickly stopped what I did as she stumbled to the ground.

    I immediately picked up Laura and asked her if she was okay but she just said in soft words while having teary eyes.

    "Though I can''t see but I always know where your aura is and will always follow you..., indeed I am nothing special and blind at the same time but I will still not let go go you..." - Laura

    She had some scrapes in her knees while her hands where bright red, she didn''t whimper but looked at my eyes with her clouded blind eye.

    I am not a simple fool to not know what Laura feels about me.

    Though I knew how she feels, I still can'' reply back as I''m not...

    "Laura... I kno-" - Me

    "I already know that you will not reply..., but I will not give up until you at least see me as a lady and accept or decline my affection towards you..." - Laura

    She made a forced smile while hinting some tears in her eyes, and she left me while heading back to what seems to be her inn.

    ''Truly I''m a asshole to dismay this girls feelings...'' - My thoughts

    I decided to head back to the inn but was distracted by having suspicion to a man pulling a string connected to a collar in a women''s neck while she follows him wearing nothing but rags.

    The woman had a familiar feeling towards her as if I know her very well.

    Her long pure white messy hair, beaten up body, age around thirties while leaving slight slip of blood from her feet.

    By looking at her purple eyes, I knew who was she and thought to myself

    ''Mother'' - My thoughts

    My anger was immense but I kept it in.

    I decided to follow them and watch where that man takes her.

    It seemed that he was a slave merchant and my mother was kept in some sort of store house.

    Before I plan on entering the slave shop, I bought a cloak with a hood and wore it.

    I knocked at the Slave merchants house and was opened by a old man with a sinister look.

    He had warts and semi bald black hair.

    "What do you need in this place lad?" - old man

    "I would like to purchase a slave" - Me

    "Some one as young as you wants a slave..., very well please follow me" - old man

    I followed him through the hallway where lots of cages filled with different types of races, they were cowering while having little bits of clothes to cover them.

    They where shivering in the corner and when I pass through them, they all tried their best to get my intention while indicating ''pick me''.

    I specifically told which slave I wanted which he brought me towards my mother who is in cage partially half naked.

    She was shivering while looking at me with those purple eyes, her appearance up close is not more than her 25''s but she is actually much more older due to her long life span.

    Her condition was horrible as her eyes had only some specks of being alive.

    If you didn''t know her name is Caitlan and she was the one who named me Saladin.

    "I''ll pick this" - Me

    "Splendid choice, that would be 6 der-" - old man

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was grabbed in the neck by my hands.

    I then slowly squished the neck until foam of saliva appears in his mouth and slowly blood also.

    He died and was dropped on the ground.

    <hr />

    Caitlan''s POV

    Though I had a nice life back in my place with my parents and sisters, I had to get captured while getting raped by that man.

    I was forced into marriage while bearing a child.

    Before I could give birth, I tried my best to escape but was futile.

    Months past and I gave birth to a child who I called Saladin.

    I didn''t really cared much of the child as it was the son of the man who ruined my quite peaceful life.

    But I wasn''t wicked to toss my child away without caring little about him.

    A lot of years passed and I watched my offspring grow as a known perverted freak of the town.

    My job was to just maintain the house and feed Saladin.

    My life turned even more worser as I was captured and my hated family.

    We were forced to work in the mines.

    The man who raped me died which made me really joyous while having a lot of relief.

    My Son seemed to manage to have a girlfriend who was quite kind and gentle.

    I tried warning her that my son is a worthless pervert but she didn''t listen and still gone out with my son.

    An event occur as bandits storm the mines and captured me as a potential slave.

    I was sold and transferred each day to a different place while fearing for my life.

    Cold, tired and painful as I was locked to different cages every day.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    I manage to keep sane in this past hellish three months.

    Today I was sold to once again a new slave merchant and I am now in my new cage.

    Oh how my life has changed.

    My son was kind to me even though I didn''t treat him like one.

    I really wondered what he is doing right now, maybe he already died in the mines...

    By his way of his character, even if he managed to escape, I am sure he will be dumped by that girl called Kioni.

    Really cold..., hungry while wishing for food.

    The slave merchant seemed to appear with a hooded person while looking at me.

    ''It looks like I''ll be sold...'' - My thoughts

    Suddenly the hooded person chocked the merchant to death which made me shocked immensely.

    He then grab the keys from the dead merchants corpse and opened my cage door.

    The hooded person entered and revealed his face which was someone I though, I would never meet.

    It was Saladin.

    He took out his cloak and told me to wear it which I did.

    I tried asking something but my voice didn''t each out as it was dry from lack of water.

    His face didn''t change instead it looked like a younger version of him but this time had a personality filled with seriousness...

    He didn''t only free me from the cage but everyone else in the place.

    Some slaves thanked him, some ran without thanking while some decided to remain.

    Afterwards he led me into what seems to be a inn.

    There was two girls waiting in front of the inn which made Saladin have a surprised expression.

    Both the girls were beautiful and cute at the same time.

    They seemed to be friends with Saladin which made me disbelief as he was not capable before.

    Saladin asked them what are they doing together some where near here.

    The girls replied saying that they met each other and decided to look for Saladin.

    Afterwards, both girls looked at me and made a worried expression.

    They then asked on who I was and he replied saying that I''m his mother.

    Though I really didn''t expect him to tell I am his mother as I didn''t treat him like that.

    I noticed both of the girls expression tensed and decided to help and lead me to a room inside the inn.

    They asked Saladin to not enter the room until they say so.

    I was given water to drink which I did with haste.

    My voice returned which was a relief.

    They told me their names which were Nyorin and Laura.

    The long black hair is Nyorin and the girl who seemed blind was Laura.

    Laura asked kindly if they may remove my clothes to see and heal my wounds.

    I nodded.

    Both girls stripped me bare and saw my badly conditioned body with lot''s of bruises and dirt.

    My messy white hair was in bad condition while I have eyes of a woman that didn''t sleep for a long time.

    Nyorin asked me to lay down in bed which I did.

    Laura then started emitting green hue out of her hands and slowly heal my body.

    My body felt relief as the pain eases out.

    They asked me to take a bath which I did happily.

    Nyorin accompanied also and helped me by scrubbing my back which I thought was kind of her.

    While she was cleaning her hair with water, I uttered my voice out which has been months and told her

    "You and Laura are kind girls, did any one told you that?" - Me

    "I''m not usually open to people who I don''t know but you''re Saladin''s mother which I''m happy to help you" - Nyorin

    ''Saladin... how did he manage to get this girl to befriend him'' - My thoughts

    I then asked

    "It seemed like you and Laura are close to Saladin which made me surprised" - Me

    Nyorin face went red a little bit then she said

    "I... I am in love with him... and I will still wait until Saladin replies to my confession.." - Nyorin

    Hmm in love with Saladin...

    After a short seconds, My mind went blank as I recall what she said again.

    I stood up from the bathtub and told her

    "IN LOVE?!" - Me

    She had a surprised reaction to what I said.

    Nyorin then said

    "Yes, it''s true I love him and deeply care about him... and I recently also noticed that Laura has feelings for him also" - Nyorin

    I went back down and covered my body in the water while being in the bath then I said

    "I don''t know what you girls see in a perverted guy like him..." - Me

    "Perverted?, he doesn''t show any sign of it actually it might be the opposite as I admit that I tried seducing him sometimes but failed..."

    ''Not a single sign of being perverted?, Is he really Saladin as before he used to even peek on me taking a bath though I''m his mother....'' - Me

    "His expression did changed and looked much younger than before..." - Me

    "I actually witnessed his changes as he slowly became less funnier and as you say perverted" - Nyorin

    it seemed like Saladin changed for the better, I think...

    I didn''t see Saladin''s girlfriend, and I don''t know if this girls knows.

    I''m afraid if I told her, she might become depressed but I really wanted to know.

    "I don''t see a girl named Kioni beside Saladin, is she somewhere else at the moment." - Me

    Nyorin stopped on what she is doing and made a sad face while half closed eyes.

    At that moment, I thought I made a mistake.

    She then said with a soft saddened voice.

    "She died" - Nyorin

    I was shocked and felt like my heart is paining as I knew now how Saladin experienced.

    It seemed like Saladin''s lover died, now I know why he has this changed expression.

    I didn''t speak anything after that and exited the bathroom but before that dried myself.

    They handed me some new pair of clothing which I wore and sat in the bad while thinking about Kioni''s death.

    I made my hair into a braid and sat and watch Laura brings Saladin inside the room.

    He was sitting beside me and I didn''t know what to say concerning his loss...

    My son then says

    "Mother..., what happened to you?" - Saladin

    I noticed his concern look upon me which made me hesitate to say but I explained him anyway.

    My son had a depressed look when I told him on what happened to me.

    After I finished telling him, he then told me about his which made me have slight tears in my eyes by him mentioning about his lovers death.

    He basically summarized on what happened to him and all things he encountered.

    I didn''t know what to say on what he explained.

    Then I said to him

    "I''m sorry for what happened to Kioni" - Me

    ''To tell the truth, I really don''t know how to speak to him'' - My thoughts

    He then smiled and said

    "Don''t worry... about that as I will one day revive her again..."  - Saladin

    I don''t what he means by reviving her but I didn''t want to push the subject anymore and decided to change it.

    "So, Saladin it seems like you change and is now having two beautiful girls, who would you pick if you had a choice" - Me

    I needed to ask this as I wanted to confirm who he will be with.

    Nyorin and Laura face became red while they have curiosity in them as they watch and look at Saladin.

    Saladin was dumbfounded while having his mouth open a little on what I said.

    He then returned to his senses and made a shy looking face.

    ''Since when is Saladin able to feel embarrassed" - My thought

    My son then looked at Laura and Nyorin who were blushing while having some anxiety.

    Then he said

    "I would pic-" - The author decided to make a cliff hanger for the hype while expecting people to murder him for what he did.

    Author notes:- This chapter is not that special as it only show on what happened to the mother.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading

 Volume 2 Chp 18: Nostalgia

    The Author is here and brought you a wonderful new chapter.

    Be thankful that the novel of mine releases mostly everyday :D but I will shorten in it to once every two days for the reason of maintaining the quality.

    Really appreciate the support and hope you will join me until the last chapter >_<

    If it hopefully reaches 100 followers then I might make a special chapter :P

    Leave down a comment on a idea for what might the chapter be.

    Enjoy reading \[T]/

    <hr />

    Saladin POV

    Great, just great.

    I thought that my mother would stay silent and keep her mouth shut but I was wrong.

    Looking at my situation, it makes me want to run away as I don''t want to answer.

    My mother had to ask me a question on who would I choice between Laura and Nyorin...

    Depending on my answer, it may cause a problem to the person I didn''t pick.

    Between a pervert girl and a blind one which should I pick...

    Though they are both equally cute and have a boring kind personality.

    ''I should have left my mother in the cage if I knew this would happen...'' - My thought

    Both Nyorin and Laura are looking at me, expecting that I will choice one of them.

    I could have sworn that my lovely sinister mother is having a grin.

    My cheeks can''t help but feel embarrassed by this constant look and decision.

    It''s like picking between light and darkness while both of them being good at the same time.

    I got it!, this might be overused but heck I''ll try anything to get out of this situation.

    "I''ll pick..." - Me

    All of their eyes widened on what I said after.

    "I''ll pick both Nyorin and Laura" - Me

    ''What the fuck did I just said?, I''m going to be one of those bastards who have a lot of wifes...'' - My thought

    My mother was looking at me with a weird expression while having her mouth opened and her eyebrows wide up.

    Both girls were flabbergasted and was looking at each other.

    Afterwards I noticed that Nyorin has a face as if the brain has malfunctioned and is unable to move but stay in place with a similar expression for lots of time.

    Laura was rolling in the ground with her whole body while having a face that is completely red.

    I felt like someone was touching my shoulders but when I looked no was there...

    ''That person... might be Kioni... she might be plotting to murder me after what I did...'' - My thoughts

    Mother then said to me

    "B-b-both  of them!?" - Mother

    "Yes, both of them" - Me

    Nyorin came back to senses and started becoming red while blushing immensely.

    Laura stopped rolling in the ground and remained still, playing with her hands while looking down with a blushing happy face.

    My mother waited for a couple of minutes while staring at me with a petrified look and then said to me

    "You are... planning on two wives?" - Mother

    I saw foam of bubbles coming out of Nyorin mouth while having dead eyes from what she heard from my mother...

    Laura was... praying while grasping both of her hands and looking at the ceiling with a closed teary left eye and a happy expression.

    She was thanking out loud to what happened to her.

    ''Both of this girls... aren''t they to happy for me choosing them?!'' - My thoughts

    I then replied on what mother said

    "Wives?, I thought you were saying which one is better to me?" - Me

    I''m acting as dense as possible right now and making sure that not of my words will permanently bind me with both Laura and Nyorin.

    Nyorin then said while averting her eyes towards my mother

    "It''s no use asking him, as he likes to ignore our feelings..." - Nyorin

    Laura also spoken by saying

    "I don''t really... care... if Saladin doesn''t like me..." - Laura

    Mother then started patting both teary eyed girls while saying

    "Poor girls, not able to get my sons affection back" - Mother

    My mother then looked at me with hate and looked as if I should make them happy or I''ll die.

    Sigh, I should get this shit over with.

    ''I''m fucking sleepy, I''m fucking stressed and don''t give one damn shit about romance!'' - My thoughts

    I stood up and walked towards both Laura and Nyorin who were kneeling and slightly crying towards mother which I think they are doing it sarcastically.

    Using both of my hands, I pulled Nyorin up and gave her a kiss in the lips then I did the same with Laura.

    Then I said

    "Happy, that is my second time using my motives to kiss someone" - Me

    Both of the girls were standing still while thinking on what just happened.

    Laura fall towards the bed and became unconscious.

    Nyorin was holding her lips with both of her hands and then became flustered while falling towards me.

    I grabbed her but when I did, she was already out cold.

    ''Never estimate the power of kiss is what a succubus should be saying by now...'' - My thoughts

    I placed Nyorin beside Laura who was now sleeping and looked towards my mother.

    She had a dumbfounded face and was looking at me with wide opened eyes.

    Hey white braided hair went unloose from what she has just experienced.

    I then scraped my front bangs upwards to show my fore head and told my mother that I will now take a nap.

    She just watched me as I snugly rest in between Laura and Nyorin.

    My eyes closed but before I could go to the wonderful dreamland, I just wondered when will master Muzaik will return from his short trip to visit his family.

    It seemed that Muzaik told Nyorin that he will visit his family for a while and will return after a good amount of time.

    I lull myself to sleep while ignoring what my mother is saying.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    Another of this strange realistic dreams again...

    I was sitting in a coach with a familiar female person who was smiling and talking about something to me.

    Her words... I couldn''t remember or maybe not hear at all.

    She was smiling about what she is talking about.

    My surrounding was in some sort of room which is well furnished while keeping a nostalgic taint on it.

    After a while, a boy appears and brings both of us some sort of beverage and joined us on sitting.

    I noticed carefully and both of them are not less than eight years old.

    The dream ended with a familiar hand touching my shoulder while the gentle voice speaks to me.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I woke up and looked at my surroundings and saw that the sun just recently risen from what looks like the window which is covered by a curtain.

    Laura and Nyorin where sleeping in both left and right of my body.

    Nyorin was hugging my chest while Laura was using her whole body to hug my left arm.

    ''Any man would be jealous on where I''m currently at and what this girls are doing''  -  My thoughts

    For some reason, I felt kind of happy when they are hugging me with a nice smile.

    My mother was sleeping on the other reserving bed nicely as she need one.

    I gently pushed Nyorin and pulled my arms out of Laura''s clutches which she mumbled ''nyah'' before I could finally free myself.

    Both girls waked up later and looked at each other then looked at me.

    They were rubbing both of their eyes as they remember on what just happened yesterday.

    Their faces became red as they recalled on how I kissed both of them.

    Laura with her adorable bed hair told me while being flustered

    "T-that was my first kiss..." - Laura

    "Sorry, I didn''t know what got into me yesterday" - Me

    She just shook her head while smiling and started getting out of bed.

    Nyorin was thinking about something which gave me time to take a bath.

    A nice long hot bath in the warm water.

    I looked in the mirror which showed my sharp pointy ears covered with my silky black hair.

    The bangs in front of my face has grown long enough to reach way below my eye.

    As usual, I groomed my hair into a spiky type while making my front bangs slightly go to the right.

    After changing my clothes into my new one which I prepared in my bag, I then exited the bath where I saw Nyorin who looked like she was waiting for a long time while having the looks of the person who needs to pee.

    She was looking at me with teary eyes and looks like she was holding it in for lot''s of time.

    Nyorin was kind enough to not ask if she wanted the bathroom which might not be true as I couldn''t hear anything inside.

    She rushed inside the bathroom and locked it.

    As I head back to have a sat in the bed to organize my bag, I saw Laura being brushed in the hair by my mother.

    I greeted my mother and Laura while sitting in the opposite bed of them.

    The insides of my bag was jumbled up which made me have a sigh and quickly organized it.

    Today, I plan on returning to the guild to meet Merdrek while bringing along Laura so that she can talk to this person called Thoroheind who was the person she fought back then.

    Nyorin returned from the toilet and warned me if I make her wait again, she would beat the living out of me.

    Laura and my mother chuckled from what they heard.

    Some time passed as all of us ate breakfast and told them about how I''m visiting the guild with Laura.

    They then greeted their farewell as both me and Laura head our way towards the guild.

    Nyorin didn''t felt sad but instead happy as she has enough time to speak with my mother.

    We reached the guild after a good amount of time.

    Afterwards we greeted the receptionist and asked about Merdrek and Thoronheind which he gladly led us to their location.

    I met Merdrek and was feeling uneasy as I knew he obliterated me without using a portion of his power.

    The receptionist Lundrij then brought Laura to introduce her to Thoronheind.

    He eagerly shook my hands and asked if I accepted him as my teacher.

    I nodded to what he said which he smiled while indicating some blood lust in them.

    Merdrek told be that he is going to train my body and skills for the soul purpose of me being strong enough to give him some amusement.

    He brought me in the upper chambers of the guild where no one is their but what seems training material in a large open space.

    The glass on the rooftop mad the place lit while causing a toasty color emit in front of me.

    Behind me, the door closed from what seems Merdrek''s doing while locking it with a key.

    I was now stuck in a room with Merdrek and was fearing that he will kill me off but he didn''t.

    Merdrek explained to me that I can''t leave the place until I finish today''s training session.

    He then said to me

    "The first thing on our agenda is to make you agile by working on your positioning and foot work" - Merdrek

    Afterwards, he brought what seems to be a crayon and drew numbers in boxes on the ground.

    He then explained for me to be in the middle of the surrounding numbers while he instructs on which limb of mine to move to touch the specific number in the box.

    I was now standing on a box with the number zero and surrounding with boxes ranging from one to eight.

    Merdrek shouts at me, telling me to move my left leg to move to number three while my other leg remains the same area.

    He continues instructing me to move from each direction which was tiring as he instructs me faster.

    Slowly but steadily, I knew the purpose of this training as I grow the feeling of moving my body easily after the fist two hours past.

    I was tired and my body was sore while my mouth is covered in blood as I kept on moving from what Merdrek is saying.

    He told me that if I make a mistake, he will extend the time by twenty minutes.

    Hand in the ground, leg backwards, sidestep to the right while bending my arms touching the ground, spinning to the left, moving forwards and backwards while turning right and left.

    My teacher then started sparring me while still instructing on where to move.

    I now get on what he was teaching me as I dodge every moves of his until he surprised me with a feint and punched my stomach.

    Today lesson was over and he said that I would repeat this until I could at least move three times faster than today.

    My body pains, it reminded me of my previous training with Muzaik but this one was even more harsher.

    Though I learned a lot form Merdrek which caused me to do a bow to him after he parted with me.

    I saw Laura who was in the ground exhausted while panting for breath.

    She told me her training was hell and I replied her by telling that it was similar to me.

    Laura explained on how she was suppose to meditate and move her aura which takes a big toll on her body.

    She can move in some extent other''s aura but not her''s as it requires much more focus.

    Laura''s teacher asked her to separate a chunk of aura from her body and meld it into a ball.

    She was able to do the first part after a long attempt but the forming of ball part was really hard on what she told me.

    We decided to take a rest back in the inn after what happened today.

    I pulled Laura up and as I did that, she quickly leaned towards my chest unable to support herself from over training.

    Everyone was looking at me as I was carrying Laura in a princess carry while crossing the crowded place.

    Laura was really shy as she hides her face in my front clothes to keep her face from public view.

    ''She is really cute..., I wonder how many times I complimented her...'' - My thoughts

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading :D

 Volume 2 Chp 19: Illusion

    Hello Mates, I''m feeling quite energized today and so I might make a long one or not hehe :D

    Enjoy reading this wonderful chapter and as always comment if you feel like it >_>

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    I brought Laura back to the inn and dropped her off.

    My mother and Laura came towards me while asking where I''m going.

    I replied to them that I''ll be doing a easy request in the hunter''s guild which made them worried due to how my condition is.

    The sun is setting and the moon emerges from the horizon.

    At this time, people tend to flock more absurdly than any time in the day.

    As at this time, the hunter''s guild is at it''s most apex point in request.

    It was a peaceful while I walk towards the guild and hum a tune similar to Laura''s whistling.

    After some time of walking and passing crowded areas, I reached the hunter''s guild and entered it.

    ''Hmm what type of request they might give at this time, I hope it''s something not involving capturing escaped pets...'' - My thoughts.

    While I was heading to the request board, I checked my card which indicate on what level of request I can take and it was rank ''E-''.

    I was now looking at the huge board filled with requests while searching for something that suits my rank and gives good amount of cash.

    There was two requests which peeked my interest and where both equally good but I choice only one.

    The request was for me to find a key in a nearby abandoned garden which would pay me 18 deras.

    ''That''s enough amount for me to cook something for my mother, Nyorin and Laura.'' - My thoughts

    I asked the counter lady that I will be doing this request which she happily accepted by stamping it and asked me to write my name in it.

    After handing the application form to the lady, I then made my way out of the guild until she told me to wait.

    The counter lady told me something else which was quite weird as she says that there is no nearby gardens in the town and was saying that this request might be a fraud.

    I didn''t really care as even if it were a fake, I would still be able to get a fresh breather outside of this town.

    After a couple of hours of traveling and looking for the garden, I finally found it.

    It resided beside lots of tree''s in the middle of a dense jungle and not the same one as to the first time I met Nyorin.

    The Garden was filled with flowers, bushes and trees that felt like it was maintained for a well amount of time.

    I''ve been thinking on who would call this abandoned as it clearly looks like it''s not.

    There was signs that it was visited frequently as I saw foot marks leading to the garden.

    As I get closer to the place, the noise of everything that consist of chirping and wind was vanished.

    It felt eerie as if the garden was alive.

    My footsteps were the only thing I could hear as I walk through the garden and was stopped by a rusted old gate.

    I pushed open the gate which made a screeching sound due it being rusty.

    There was a small house that is even smaller than the room in my inn located at the middle of the garden.

    It was made of wood while has only one window which was not see through.

    The house was making me feel like it was asking me to leave but I still insisted on heading to it.

    three steps stairs was leading to the door which I opened to check what is inside where it made me surprised as there was nothing there but a ladder leading downwards.

    I felt that someone was watching and following me which gave me the chills.

    When I entered the house there was symbols written everywhere in the walls which made me wonder what they were for.

    ''Something is telling me that it is a bad idea to push any further'' - My thoughts

    I decided to climb down the ladder as I was thinking that if I quit now, it would mean that I wasted my time coming here.

    When I reached the bottom of the ladder, I hopped down and saw that I was in a cave that is barely lit.

    There was no wind which tells me that the place is sealed from open air.

    The place was dark but torches with handles made the place slightly lit and was kept beside the walls in front of me.

    Before I could move any further, I pulled out a small knife as I tell myself that something might go wrong.

    I was thinking on how this request was weird for just looking for a key in this sort of place.

    My body felt colder as I went along the path without knowing where it would lead me.

    There was cobwebs in every place I see, telling me that this place was old.

    It got me thinking as to why the house is well maintained but the underpart is not.

    I could have sworn that I heard footsteps behind me, I might be going insane from this long pathway.

    After some time of walking, I felt immense coldness through my body and had to wear another pair of shirt over mine which I took out from my bag.

    Finally I found a gap in a wall which leads me into a place where two trees resides in it.

    There was a huge gap in the ceiling which brings down air and the dark moonlight which made the place lit barely.

    Mosses, plants and flowers were everywhere in the place while there was some sort of large grave like structure in between the tall dying trees.

    I was curious on the grave and decided to check it out.

    Some parts of my body were telling me to head back while I try my best to ignore it and take a look.

    My insides felt like twisting while my heart beat became slower from each step I took.

    I bend down a little to check the grave.

    Then I rubbed away the dust to see what was written in it.

    My heart felt like it stopped as the name written in it... was mine.

    I didn''t know what this means and checked further down and saw something written on it.

    ''Saladin Valirus, Died at age ???, reason ??? and hope that this peaceful soul would leave earth without worries''

    My mind went blank as to why is there a grave for me here.

    I felt like losing consciousness as to the grave headache from knowing that I died.

    Then I heard someone spoke to me from behind.

    "Don''t get fooled to what your looking at" - ???

    I looked behind me and saw the same hooded person from back then was there looking at me while still hiding his/hers face.

    ''Fooled?'' - My thoughts

    Afterwards, I averted my eyes back towards the grave.

    There was no grave, there was no trees but there was a girl standing looking at me.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    That girl was no other than Kioni, she was smiling at me while using both her arms to reach out to me which indicates her saying ''come to me''.

    I didn''t do anything but went towards her as I really wanted to speak to her at least one more time.

    My body felt like getting lured as I approach Kioni.

    But then the hooded figure stopped me by holding my shoulders while telling me

    "That is not your beloved person, look into her eyes" - Hooded person

    I did what he/she asked and looked into Kioni''s eyes.

    The only thing I saw was darkness, plain hated darkness.

    From looking into her eyes, I already knew that was not Kioni.

    By my way of thinking, I slowly went away from the fake pretending Kioni.

    I noticed her eyes started pouring out blood while her face slowly turns pale and her smile turned completely outright creepy.

    There was a black void under her feet which consist of lots of hands grabbing hold into her while dragging her down.

    She was still trying to bring me with her.

    I could hear lot''s of eerie whispers coming out from the portal.

    ''Hurts'' - whispers

    ''Why it to be me'' - whispers

    ''Unfair...'' - whispers

    ''Devils are not what you think they really are!'' - whispers

    ''It pains...'' - whispers

    The whispers stopped as the fake Kioni succumbs fully inside the pitch black hole and disappears.

    Cracks were appearing everywhere and slowly pieces of reality is being torn apart.

    My body felt like it was getting sucked inside one of the cracks but before that I saw a key in the ground with a paper and picked both of them up before I got swallowed.

    It was pitch black where I was sucked into but slowly died out as when I reopen my eyes, I was outside the garden.

    Unlike before the garden was old, withered flowers and trees.

    The house which was inside the garden was in ruins.

    I didn''t know what to say as this was one of the most unexplained deviation that occur to me.

    It was really weird and still felt chills from remembering the grave with my name and the blood crying Kioni.

    When I opened my hands, I saw the key which I think is supposed to be the one which completes the quest and a paper with something written on it.

    ''Everything you see, has something distorted residing in it'' - Paper

    It was a short sentence but I understood fully on what it was trying to say.

    I was thinking on why was the hooded person in there and thought he/she was the one who was following me.

    My body felt tired as I look at the bright moon which is at it''s crescent shape.

    The noise of wind blowing trees and the grass surrounding me was peaceful.

    ''I better head back to the inn before everyone worries about me...'' - My thoughts

    It was hard moving my body but I managed to walk until I spotted a man riding a wagon with a single horse making his way to what seems to be the town.

    I asked him if I could have ride and he accepted but asked why is someone at my age wondering in the woods.

    I just told him that I was lost and wanted to return to town which made him look at me for a good moment then told me to get in.

    After a while of sitting, I finally reached the town and hoped out of wagon while thanking the person who kindly gave me a ride.

    It was in the middle of the night where less people are outside and more inside sleeping.

    I entered the inn and went upstairs while thinking that everyone is asleep.

    Though I didn''t felt like sleeping as to what I experienced today.

    ''I better hand out this key tomorrow, as when I was inside the garden it felt like time moved really fast...'' - My thoughts

    I opened the door with one of my spare keys given to me and entered it.

    The lights were closed and I noticed my mother was sleeping except Nyorin and Laura who where looking out the window.

    They noticed my presence and turned towards me while having teary eyes.

    Both of them came hugging at me while crying softly.

    ''I just gone out for not to long and why are they this sad...'' - My thoughts

    Nyorin then spoke while crying

    "Where were you in this past week..." - Her

    ''...Week!'' - My thoughts

    Then Laura spoken

    "Without you... my life is not worth living for... don''t leave me behind..." - Laura

    Time has spun way to fast while I was inside the garden...

    They started crying a little louder after I hugged them back while saying

    "Sorry..." - Me

    After they finished crying, I explained to them on what everything had just happened.

    They had anxiety in their eyes as I mentioned about my grave while having fear when I told them about the blood crying girl.

    I finished explaining which made both of them lost in thought as to what they just heard about my experience.

    My body felt tired, so I took a quick bath, changed clothes and gone laying down in bed.

    Laura and Nyorin joined me and slept in both side of my body similar to what happened last night or last week...

    Nyorin was crying little as she hugs me tightly while telling me to never make her feel alone again.

    I could feel Laura''s  face snuggling my shoulder while also crying lightly.

    Eventually they slept, and I was left in thoughts as to who was that hooded person.

    I could remember some faint color of red from that hooded persons eyes.

    Also, it felt like he/she knows me well as he/she called Kioni someone beloved to me...

    My eyes slowly closed and led me to sleep.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s Dream POV

    There I was standing... and in front of me was Kioni hugging me while having tears in her eyes.

    The place we were at was a pure white room with nothing inside.

    She then made both of our eyes look into one and another.

    I was happy as Kioni was someone I really wanted to meet again.

    But then her eyes became lifeless and blood oozes out her eyes.

    It was the fake Kioni I met earlier which gave me some bad memories.

    Another Kioni appeared and pushed the fake Kioni away causing the fake one to disappear.

    The Kioni who pushed the fake was waving slowly at me while having a smile.

    She then said

    "I''ll be waiting, but hurry" - Kioni

    Her voice was as gentle as I remembered which I thought I forgotten forever.

    I was crying as I hug her while saying that I missed her.

    Before I woke up, I saw her pretty smile with her closed teary eyes.

    <hr />

    It looked like I created a short chapter... Sorry...

    Anyhow thank you for reading :D

 Volume 2 Chp 20: Assassin

    Hello once again and thank you for picking out this chapter!

    This chapter will start one of the arcs I thought of which revolves around Nyorin.

    100 followers celebration! BANZAI BANZAI!

    THANK YOU EVERYONE FOR ALL THE SUPPORT AND HOPE YOU WOULD CONTINUE WITH MY LATEST SUBMISSIONS!

    In the near future, I will create a chapter regarding my 100th follower mark :D

    <hr />

    Nyorin''s POV

    Yawn*, what a nice sleep I had.

    I noticed that I was snuggling into Saladin but didn''t care and continued.

    My face is slightly red as I watch Saladin''s sleeping face.

    His eyes opened and were looking at me which made me pause for some moments then released him from my arms while getting up from bed.

    Saladin finally returned after a week of him being missing but afterwards he explained everything to me and Laura.

    My state was miserable when he was not insight which confirms that I can''t go on without him anymore...

    I was standing with a blushed face while looking at Saladin who was laying in the bed while trying to escape from Laura''s grasp.

    Laura also has feelings for Saladin which could be told by looking at her behavior towards him.

    Though I spent not that much time with Laura, I could already be considered as a friend to her.

    Day by day I''ve been wondering if my oldest sister is doing well while hoping that she will not be forced to marry like what I experienced from my father.

    If you were to ask me, if who would I marry then that would be obviously Saladin.

    Thinking back, we never were fond of each other while nothing ever crosses my mind that I would fell in love with the person I loathed back then.

    I did the morning routine of taking a bath, changing clothes, cleansing my teeth with water while grooming my hair.

    After I finished my routine, I saw Laura has woken up recently and was talking with Saladin while she has some sort of blushed face as she seemed to be talking about how she was clinging to Saladin''s arm.

    The conversation between them was short and while I was wearing my accessories, I noticed that Saladin''s right hand has a black mark on it with the shape of some what a dead flower.

    He never had that thing in his hand which made me curious.

    Saladin told me and Laura that he is going out to receive his award in the hunters guild.

    Me and Laura bid farewell to him as he exits our room leaving me alone with her.

    I did want to have a conversation about Saladin with Laura for once and so asked her that I needed to talk to her.

    She accepted my proposal and sat on the bed after I told her where was it.

    I sat beside her and then said to her

    "Laura, do you like Saladin?" - Me

    I said while having an almost serious tone.

    She was shocked on what my words uttered while I can see that she is shivering slightly.

    Laura then said

    "Yes, even if you have to hate me... I would still like or even love Saladin..." - Laura

    I knew she had feelings for him but I also don''t want our friendship to end...

    Then I uttered

    "You know  I also love him..." - Me

    She then replied

    "I know that very well... but I still can''t help but love him..." - Laura

    It is wrong to stop someone from suppressing her feelings...

    So I said something which not only made Laura shocked but also me.

    "Why not both of us try and become wifes of Saladin?" - Me

    I mentioned ''as wifes'' which was wrong at my part.

    Laura was shocked on what I said while having a red face from hearing the word wife.

    She then bowed slight while having little tears from her eyes.

    "I don''t know what to say and It never crossed my mind that we both can love him, so I really thank you that you would accept me to love Saladin" - Laura

    I asked Laura to raise her head and then I hugged her with a smile in my face.

    After a while, we were chatting together about us loving the same person while giggling on which part of Saladin''s personality we fell in love with.

    It was confirmed that who was accepted first would be the first wife.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    I submitted the key to the counter lady and got my cash which was 18 deras.

    She was shocked on how I managed to complete the quest as it may have been a fraud request.

    The key was nothing special and it seems that when I spoke about the garden to the counter lady, she was clueless on what place I was describing to her.

    After I finished everything that I needed to do in the hunter''s guild, I then head to the market to purchase food ingredients for lunch.

    I took the route which would cross the town without the worry of trespassing crowded areas.

    The sun was blocked by clouds which looked like it is going to rain anytime.

    There was something bothering me while I was walking on the cobble pathway.

    It is as if someone is watching and following me while concealing his/hers presence.

    I then did something which might bring that person out which was activating my martial technique ''Empower''.

    As I was activating it, I noticed that the person who was stalking me revealed him/her-self.

    The individual is wearing an empty white mask while have long blond hair with some orange color at the end.

    Mask with a design of nothing but two circular black holes.

    By the individual''s hair and structure of body, I can safely say that the person is a female.

    She is wearing thin leathered long sleeved shirt which matches with her black leggings.

    For her feet, she worn a pair of brown boots while covering her with some some sort of cloak hiding her barely visible sheathed sword..

    I then asked her

    "What do you need?, and why where you foll-"

    Before I could finish my sentence, I was lunged by her sword which she unsheathed with swift movement.

    I barely back stepped and move to the right while grabbing out something from my bag.

    If it weren''t for Merdrek''s training, I would receive an even more worser damage than a small wound in the side of my stomach.

    She noticed where I moved to and swung her sword towards my direction but was blocked by my dagger.

    It was hard to maintain defending with merely this dagger so I pulled out my long sword with my left hand and tried slicing horizontally with it.

    The individual was about move back wards but was stepped in her right feet by mines and was unable to move and so guarded my full swing with her sword which caused her to fly a little bit to the right.

    There was a wound in her her left shoulder and a small cracking her sword from my attack.

    She got up quickly and was shacking a little from the impact of my full swing.

    Then she charged towards me while lowering her sword nearly touching the ground.

    The individual then swung up vertically her sword aiming towards my head which was easily countered by me kicking her body forward.

    Kicking her caused a flinch in her body which was enough time to slice her face, I managed to land a hit on her face but no harm caused to her but her mask was sliced in half and fell to the ground.

    She managed to dodge at the last second which caused her to be unharmed from swing.

    I can already see her face which was not bad but nothing compared to Nyorin''s and Laura''s.

    Black hematite eyes and a perfect structured face for a girl near the age twenty.

    The expression she was making was nothing but a poker face.

    She moved back slowly and pulled out a circular object from her back.

    The individual then hurls it towards me which I rolled to the left knowing what the thing might do.

    Nothing happened and knew it was a bait by the sword of hers already pierced threw my left thigh.

    It was hurting badly which I gritted my teeth to keep my voice of agony from coming out.

    I noticed that the weapon had poison in it as I can feel a great sensation of itchiness and pain from the sword.

    The poison was strong, as I can already feel it coursing slowly through my veins.

    She then pulled out her sword and was still making that poker face without caring on how she played dirty.

    ''I see, she wants to play that sort of game...'' - Me

    I then threw both my long sword and dagger on to the air and did something that anyone would hate me for a first time in ages.

    Before she could hack my head away, I grabbed hold into her bosom which I noticed her poker face changed into a slightly flustered one with lots of anger in it.

    Afterwards I punched her stomach with my open left arm causing her to feel pain and then I jumped up in the air grabbing both of my weapons while swinging them vertically towards the girl.

    She blocked the high attack with her sword but was futile as it breaks from my full powered vertical swing.

    Her sword was in shatters, and immediately I kicked her with my right leg causing her to slam the nearby wall from my force.

    I then walked towards her while limping as the poison was getting hold of me.

    The individual''s body was greatly wounded by my kick which made frozen in place while laying in the ground.

    Before asking her, I sheathed my long sword to have an open hand free.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    I pulled her back collar and made her face avert to me and I asked where she hide the antidote.

    She was still having that poker face but this time, blood is flowing down her right nose.

    The lady then said

    "Kill me already, I failed my mission"

    I didn''t reply to what she said, and searched her small pouch which was strapped in her belt for the antidote.

    It took little amount of time until I found a small bottle with a label saying antidote.

    I drank it immediately and the effects came as quick as possible which cured the poison.

    The bleeding wouldn''t stop in my thigh and so I bandaged it with the remaining cloth which I took out form my bag.

    Then I told the lady which once had a mask

    "If you are not going to tell me anything then it''s better off that you die" - Me

    She still has that poker face but this time her eyes has no life in it.

    Before I was going to pierce my dagger into her throat, I was stopped by one falling tear in her eye and her words that came out her mouth.

    I felt like what I was doing is the wrong thing... but unlike stories I read, this is real life and it''s unpredictable if you let everyone go as who knows what they might do in return.

    Then I placed the dagger inside my bag and told her

    "I don''t know who sent you to kill me neither do I care, but consider yourself lucky that I didn''t lost all kindness that makes me still human" - Me

    I walked away from her and was still remembering on what she said on when I was going to stab her.

    ''Mother and father..'' - the girls words when she was going to get stabbed by me

    While my distance between her and I extend, I noticed that she got up while trying to make her way towards me.

    She was desperate to finish me as I can tell from her eyes, it''s as if she doesn''t care about herself but just wants me dead.

    Her body was trembling as she walks towards me while limping and as if she is about to fall any second.

    The broken sword she has was wielded in both of her hands.

    It was really painful as I could tell that she is trying her best to get to me.

    Her eyes are really dull as if she is about to lose consciousness anytime now.

    What is it that makes this girl push her limits, is the question there.

    If she would just had laid there and wait till she can move again, her death would be not be short.

    I sighed and punched her one last time in the stomach area causing her to finally succumb unconscious on the ground.

    If no one treats her now, she would die from blood loss in her wounded shoulder, which I did something that would immediately count as idiotic.

    I tore some of her sleeves with my dagger and made it into a long cloth like bandage.

    before I could wrap it around her shoulder, I washed her wound with some water in a bottle and sprinkle in some sea salt which was in a jar from my bag.

    After fixing her up, I then placed her laying down beside a wall.

    ''This is a bad thing if I heal her as she would repeat killing me of, but I didn''t care'' - My thoughts.

    I checked the stuff inside her pouch and found out her name from a book with her name written in it.

    ''Sherah'' - her name

    Afterwards I left her there unconscious and knew that she might be okay if I just treat her wounds.

    I then made large distance between her and by the time I reach the stalls with food, I didn''t head much attention to what happened.

    Then I purchased meat, herbs and spices from a merchant which only cost in total of 3 deras with 70 copper.

    It was enough ingredients to last us at least four days.

    While the ingredients are heavy, it still was easy to carry due to my strength which made it easy to reach the inn in a matter of time.

    When I opened the door of my room in the inn, I saw that Laura and Nyorin were talking while smiling and rolling in the bed together...

    My mother was reading some sort of book while happily snickering.

    ''They seemed to bond more while I was out...'' - My thoughts

    They saw me standing with the ingredients and then came towards me while asking what I brought.

    My mother greeted my return and continued reading her book while completely being immersed in it.

    I didn''t want them to know on how my life was going to get forfeited before and so kept it to myself.

    Then I said to both of the girls who asked

    "You guys seemed to be much more friendlier to each other than before" - Me

    Their faces became red and where looking at each other then looked at me...

    Don''t tell me...

    "Did... you guys did it?..." - Me

    Both girls turned much more red and started lightly hitting me while saying ''no''.

    Afterwards they told me that they resolved an issue between them which caused them to be like this.

    I asked them and my mother if they are hungry which they replied ''yes'' happily.

    We gone behind the inn and set up some sort of fireplace where I cooked the meat with.

    Both the girls where watching me cut the golden brown cooked meat into fine slices and sprinkle herbs with spices on it.

    My mother was cutting vegetable and making into what seems to be a salad

    Nyorin''s eyes were open with glitters on then while Laura is sniffing on the wonderful aroma.

    We all ate happily while both girls compliment on what they were tasting is something extraordinary.

    Laura was whistling while sitting down on a chair.

    My mother returned to the inn room to continue reading her book which I found out it''s all about a romance and comedy.

    I''m cleaning up the fireplace and the meat while Nyorin is laying in the grass having a happy face from what she ate.

    If it weren''t for Nyorin''s daily intense training everyday, I would say that she would become fat.

    Though that is untrue as she even said to me that her body works weirdly as no matter what she ate she wouldn''t gain unnecessary fat.

    I could say that it may be due to her half blood of fenrir.

    Laura didn''t know what to do so she came to me and asked if she can help with anything which I gave her a job on carrying the remaining spice jar.

    We returned to the inn with a happy mood and so decided to play something which will entertain us for some time.

    I asked if mother wanted to play, but she declined with a smile and continued immersing herself in the book.

    The game we played was quite simple as it involves us in each turn doing something which everyone agrees with.

    After some turns in the game, I noticed that everyone is happily laughing on the sets of things we did.

    Though there was a embarrassing turn as they both kissed me in the cheek.

    Some hours passed of us doing the normal things that we do everyday and eventually slept later.

    My eyes where really tired which made me sleep instantly.

    <hr />

    Sherah POV

    When I opened my eyes, after what occur with me trying to assassinate the person ordered from my lady.

    I was still baffled on how strong that person is, though I would have killed him if it weren''t for him touching my breasts...

    The person had lot''s of skills and I''m pretty sure he didn''t show most of what he truly is.

    I''m still not dead as I thought I would have not mind... dying for the princess as she might support my family from what I tried.

    I got up and was feeling immense pain from my body which was due to the cram.

    My princess was staying at a nearby inn which she personally chose.

    Since I was small, I was never the talkative person and was really only open to a boy when I was young.

    After some time of walking, I finally reached the inn where my lady is in.

    I knocked the door which she told me to enter and so I did.

    She was shocked on my appearance and asked on what happened.

    Though she was a princess, she always treats me as a close friend.

    Tears were coming down from her face, as she apologizes on how she miscalculated on her part.

    My lady was hugging me as she was glad that I lived.

    I told her all about what happened which made her confused as to how her second most trained guard got easily beaten by that man, I mean boy...

    The truth was that my princess named ''Yurnixa'' was trying to find where her missing 3rd sister is located.

    We found where she is after lot''s of time searching.

    The problem was that she is being held captive by what seems to be a boy who might be older than he looks...

    Though we were thinking that maybe it is the opposite...

    After I knew that boy might be a pervert, I thought to myself that I must save my princess sister before it is to late.

    My body was really tired and decided to sleep in the floor but was stopped by my princess as she asks me to sleep with her in the bed.

    In usual terms I would decline but today I didn''t think well and slept with her.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading, please leave a feedback of what you think of the chapter.

 Volume 2 Chp 21: Preperation

    Hello once again!, I saw early this morning that my chapter reached the weekly top 150 :D

    I''m really happy about this as it gave me more motivation to make more chapter for you guys!

    As I said last chapter, this arc is mainly about Nyorin.

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    It''s been three days since I last fought that individual who tried to kill or assassinate me.

    This past days was peaceful and nothing special occurred except for Muzaik mailing us that he already reached his family and will stay longer than planned.

    Though I wondering on what happened to the devil voice named Vearli.

    One of the days, I was curious and so checked if the assassin blond girl was still there but she wasn''t.

    Slowly and eventually, I forgot all about me being killed.

    In this days, I spent most of the time training with Merdrek and reading books in the library.

    You might be wondering as to why I''m reading books due to how it doesn''t suit my personality.

    Well you''re right but it is something I must learn which all about the six continents in our world called ''Kyer''.

    It gave me interesting details on geography of the world like for example, the continent I currently reside was once joined with three more ages ago.

    There was less information on the dark continent called ''Valdraxian'' which is one of the reasons why I would like to be an adventurer from a old ambition of mine.

    Let''s talk more about Merdrek''s hellish training, he seemed to be working with my foot work the most while making my reactions much more sharp and keen.

    He said that he will improve the way I move around in combat for this month.

    After this training is completed by me mastering the foot work, he will give me a new one which was all about me being able to perfectly use my martial techniques.

    Merdrek says that the training of martial arts will take at least eight months till I can be able to reach second tier completely.

    So I asked of him to give me something that allows me to train while I''m, which he did by giving me a rough book filled with notes which contains information on how to reach tear two in martial arts.

    Laura''s training is showing progression as she is able to mend water to make any figure she likes.

    Her instructor ''Thoroheind'' was really impresses on how talented Laura is, as he says that she manage to do something which took him years to do.

    Nyorin wasn''t standing idly as she was practicing something which I would get completely destroyed if she masters it.

    The art of ''Dual wielding''  was what she is trying to pull of.

    Though I told her that it was silly until she proved me wrong on how her attacks where fluently matched together.

    Although she has a lot of openings, it could be fixed in due time.

    Sometimes, I would ask professional connoisseurs to judge my cooking as to know if they are good so that I can improve my culinary skills.

    Afternoons where usually consist of me hunting/capturing creatures for money so that I can purchase the well fair of the individuals in my room.

    If you have forgotten already that I had a ring that magically brings out a great sword then I would not blame you as I never mentioned about it since that creature time.

    The reason why I don''t mention or use the ring was quite simple.

    Every time I pull out the dark great sword, it seemed like I tend to lose consciousness and it takes... a little bit of my memory but I don''t know what is it..

    I noticed on how it was taking a toll by Nyorin mentioning that Kioni had blue eyes but when I try remembering, I only knew that she had black eyes...

    Nyorin told me that both he and Laura manage to see Kioni''s appearance one time when I was sleeping but this time they said she was crying horribly on my face...

    My heart felt bad as to how I was living happily while Kioni waits for her revival...

    I decided to move onwards and try taking on a labyrinth or dungeon by myself but Laura and Nyorin insisted in joining and couldn''t stop them in doing so.

    There was a lot of things that needed to be taken care of before venturing through something dangerous like a labyrinth/dungeon.

    One thing for sure was that our gear must protect us from any sort of devastating attack.

    While we must prepare items that will keep us safe from any sort of dire situation.

    Healing scrolls were expensive but I purchased some, even if Laura knows how to heal, we just can''t rely on her every time as she would get exhausted immediately.

    Everything was prepared from our camping supplies to food spices/herbs which will last us for a good amount of time.

    For meat, we would need to hunt nearby creatures or animals for it.

    The last thing we need to prepare was our outfits which today is the day where I ask the tailor to make the set.

    Laura told us that she will be returning to her inn for a quick visit which we complied and told her to stay safe.

    I offered her the service of accompanying her which she refused with a blushed face.

    Nyorin told me that she had something that only girls must know.

    I didn''t push the topic any further as they seemed to not want to talk about it.

    There I was, sitting on a which I bought to suit my needs so that I can read this geography book peacefully.

    Though peacefully was a wrong word as Nyorin and my mother where chatting while screeching sometimes on what seems to be stories of when I was small.

    It was peaceful and wanted it to stay this way but I needed to do something about Kioni''s revival.

    Laura''s POV

    Today, I wanted to check the old lady in the inn as it had been a while since I chatted with her.

    Though I had another important thing to purchase in a store.

    It was something that is not allowed to be in Saladin''s ears as it would be massively embarrassing for me.

    After I greeted the old lady and had a nice chat with her on how I became in love with a certain some one, I then head towards the tailor shop only meant for women which the old lady pointed out for me.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    When I entered it, I was greeted by a female vendor inside the tailor shop who then asked if she could help me.

    "Yes, please..." - Me

    I replied while having a slight blushed face as this is my first time asking for something regarding my undergarments to another person.

    The vendor asked on what I would like to purchase, and I replied by saying that i need the proper undergarments that are suited for my growing body.

    She gave me a long look and then headed towards me while checking my whole body...

    The female vendor then grabbed something from what may be a box and handed it to me.

    I noticed that we were not the only one in the shop as I can see a purple pinkish aura in my right.

    The person then headed towards the vendor and told that she would like to purchase what she is carrying.

    To bad that I can''t see what I''m buying... though I don''t mind as long as it''s cute.

    I asked if there are any cat like patterns which made both the ladies look at me while changing their aura''s into more pinkish than usual.

    The vendor turned and went to some where while searching for something.

    The lady who had a purple aura was giving me something which seemed to be undergarments while she says ''here''.

    I didn''t forget my manners and told my name towards the purple aura lady which she replied with her named ''Sherah''.

    Sherah was some what the quiet type as I try to talk to her about cats.

    After a while, the vendor returned and handed me a box which she told me that the undergarments with cat pattern is inside.

    Before I could pay the suited amount to the lady vendor, I was stopped by Sherah as she says that she will pay for it.

    I didn''t want that to happen, but was insisted and couldn''t help but give my gratitude towards her.

    I smiled towards both of them while bidding my farewell and decided to head back to the inn.

    It was a nice day as I walk towards the inn.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    Hmm, Hmm.

    I''m currently looking at my mother who seemed to be floating.

    You might be asking as to why the randomness was real in this mere few minutes, well I can have a good explanation for that.

    As you know already that I am half Dwarmura while the other half being human, So I asked my mother who is a full fledged one to show some perks for my blood.

    So right now my mother is floating in thin air which made me and Nyorin have a expression of awe.

    I asked if I can perform the same what she did, but was replied with a ''no'' unless I focus solely in training my dwarmura blood.

    My mother told us that she could show us more if she wasn''t exhausted from reading constantly yesterday all night.

    Afterwards, both me and Nyorin decided to spar as it has been a while.

    We were now behind the inn on the open grass field with a large tree on the very corner of the surrounding fences.

    It was a nice sunny day which was perfect for any outdoor activity.

    The buzzing of insects while the chirps of newly birthed birds makes the experience completely vivid as if this was a scene in one of my dreams.

    I was now standing with my wooden sword and was in front of Nyorin while I count the timer on which we will start when it reaches zero.

    When the I mentioned the number zero, Nyorin disappears and appears in front of me.

    She then wings her sword in a 90 degree angle from the bot to the top.

    I barely dodged as I didn''t know her speed increased this dramatically.

    Then I lunged my sword towards her chest area, which she moved to the left and grabbed hold to my wooden sword.

    I was expecting for her to grab hold to it as I kick my foot towards my wooden sword making her hand let go of it as the sword flies up to the air.

    By moment I kicked the sword, I already jumped upwards and spun my body in a 360 degree cycle while using the momentum and propulsion to kick Nyorin.

    She blocked the kick with her wooden sword, but was idiotic as the top of the sword broke and flew away.

    Nyorin leaped backwards while looking at me with what seems to be admiration but quickly turned back to her serious one.

    She then looked at her only hilt sword and averted her eyes towards me, telling me that why did I have to that.

    The wooden sword I kicked before, was dropped from the sky as it took time from the force I placed on kicking the sword.

    I grabbed it before it has a chance to touch the ground and point it towards Nyorin.

    There was one thing that troubled me, and that was Nyorin''s smirk.

    She then what seemed to have made her broken wooden sword into a brand new one but this time made out of light to replace the missing blade.

    Nyorin then charges towards me while zig zagging left and right.

    It was hard to predict on where she would go and decided to make a horizontal swing as it can hit right and left.

    I lost as before I could swing, Nyorin was already behind me while indicating that the sharp made of light blade was near my throat.

    I dropped my sword and admitted my lost, though instead of becoming unhappy, I was actually feeling exited as I can strive for a goal and that is beating Merdrek and Nyorin.

    We were smiling after we finished battling, though she was adorably asking if she had hurt me which I replied happily with a ''No''

    It was a good day.

    For lunch, we ate after Laura returned with a box while having a red face as she looks at me.

    Nyorin was excited and dragged Laura inside the bathroom while locking it completely.

    ''Don''t tell me... they really are having a..., never mind'' - My thoughts

    Afterwards, I visited the library so that I can find a book about conquering labyrinths/dungeons.

    I was lucky that I found a book which supplied me with lots of information.

    <hr />

    Sorry about it being a short chapter as I have tons of exams to partake...

 Volume 2 Chp 22: Trailing

    Sorry, but for the next few chapters I have to keep it short due to my exams.

    I hope you could forgive this soul and wait till I can give you long ass chapters again.

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    Well today is the day where we would travel and head to the dungeon which I asked for one from the receptionist.

    I prepared everything except the only thing remaining is that I have to give the money to the inn keeper so that my mother can stay as long as she wants ( maximum 2 years).

    My mother asked if she could help by joining but I refused as I don''t want her to suffer anymore than she already did.

    Laura and Nyorin were tagging along even though I didn''t want them to do so as they might be harmed.

    In the few days, I have been trying to communicate with the devil voice Vearli, but there was no luck as I don''t know what she is doing.

    My mind has been having an ache from having one thing that I forgot and that is Kioni''s body.

    Her body must be rotten by now from all the months has passed..., and I have been thinking if I manage to revive her, would she be happy with her decapitated rotten body?

    I have a lot of questions to ask to Vearli but she never appeared since long time ago.

    Though I still don''t understand what is the cause of her constant slumber.

    Enough about that.

    The dungeon were partaking is a tier ''E'' one and is not so far from our town...

    Just a couple weeks trip to there is what the receptionist said.

    I have everything needed with me as I have my full stock of throwing knives, wires, and vials of paralysis poison and vinegar.

    There was another thing that I did before we leave and that was talking with the hobgoblin who helped as back.

    Regerv the hobgoblin was no where to see, but I heard from the receptionist that Regerv left a message saying that he will be returning to his hometown.

    I was pretty sure that he told me that he was doing something important... but I didn''t press forwards with the thinking.

    The tailor shop was the next thing I need to visit as to get the spare clothes that are needed for our adventures.

    Nyorin and Laura were waiting for me in front of the city gate.

    I was mostly prepared as I have everything needed for the travel and didn''t forget everything.

    My mother gave me a farewell as I pass by the inn where she was in.

    If you didn''t know, Laura was given also a book so that she can learn aura mending in her travels which was from her teacher.

    Laura was given a black colored with flower pattern robe which was utterly beautiful but was a little to big for her.

    I met up with the girls who gladly greeted me while smiling and asking if we should head out now.

    There was no other thing to reply except saying ''of course'' to their question.

    But I had that feeling that we are being followed, though I just think that my hallucination is getting worser from what happed with that assassin girl named ''Sherah''.

    The land we passed through were wide open grass meadows with a nice warm heated sun while being surrounded with white fluffed clouds.

    Small hills, pine trees, animals, birds and all sorts of things were seen while we walk through the cobble pathway.

    I was carrying most of the luggage, but was not heavy as compared to the black great sword in the past.

    Laura was skipping while her cat patterned hand bag was swaying back and forth.

    It seemed like Laura likes traveling with companions as I can tell from her whistling of the same tune that she always does.

    Nyorin was really close to me as she tries to lean towards my shoulder while walking.

    The personality of Nyorin who is trying to be flirt with me is really adorable unlike the first time I met her.

    Though she still acts stubborn sometimes.

    Nyorin loves wearing that set of armor as every time we go some where to battle, she wears that.

    Food will no be a problem as I can skin, gut and cook any animal or creature I see.

    Though the problem is the water supply but I found out that, as long as Laura has aura she can make ice which can turn to water.

    Fire is not a problem as I can turn any sort of stick to fire by just using enchanting.

    Sleeping areas are prepared as I''m carrying inside my bag three soft blanket type that can be good to sleep in.

    In this past week with Laura, I noticed that she seemed to open more to us and started smiling while laughing much more often.

    If people where to see us, It would look like we are siblings due to our black hair but would think other wise after looking at our eye colors.

    At lunch, I would hunt for animals that would be good to eat.

    When I get sufficient amount of animals, I would skin their fur and gut their innards out while cleaning them at the same time.

    I made sure that Nyorin doesn''t see me gut out a animal as it would be a bad sight from a girl who was mostly raised as a noble.

    After I cleaned the carcass, I chopped it into fine pieces while leaving the bones for medical purposes which I learned from a survival book.

    Marinating the meat was easy as I had vinegar and the spices/herbs.

    Then after marinating, I cooked them until they are golden brown while seasoning it with different kinds of finely chopped chili.

    The meal was delicious was what Nyorin and Laura said to me, but as I''m a typical semi chef, I would always think that my food is horrible.

    Bathing was not a problem as Laura could make a mini pond from melting her ice while also making the water very warm.

    Sleeping was done with us laying down the soft sheets of blankets in the grass and sleep in them.

    Though Laura and Nyorin would eventually come to me at the middle of the night while starts to cuddle me as if it became a custom to them.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    It seems like that boy with my princess sister is about to travel somewhere as I spy over him.

    I told the princess on what I witnessed.

    She said that I would need to prepare for travel as we are going to follow them.

    I did as she said and prepared what things needed for our travel.

    There was another person with us and that was the first guard of the princess called ''Quinx''.

    Personally I''m not very fond of that type of person as he is the type of guy who looks at the princess as seems she is a bag of cash.

    I know one day, he will try harming the princess and so I hope I''m sufficient enough to beat him.

    Everything was ready as I have the things for traveling set.

    We followed the group which consist of one man and two woman.

    It was kind of weird as it seemed like the sister of the princess seemed to be happy with him while the other girl with short black hair is also cheerful.

    No matter how much i look at that man with purple eyes, I could always have a familiar vibe to him.

    The following is going smoothly as we are undetectable from us being very far apart.

    **************************

    It has been a total of three weeks since we started tailing the group.

    In this past three weeks I have been thinking on how that man is able to hunt as good as I do.

    Right now, we are having a problem and that is the lack of water.

    Our bodies including me, Yurnixa (Princess), Quinx were completely dehydrated and were about to fall at any given moment.

    Quinx was the first one who fall down then my princess afterwards me.

    We were all exhausted while being thirsty at the same time.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    It was my fault for not preparing water enough for our group.

    I was facing the sky as my eyes close slowly.

    There was a strong sense of death which made me fear as I don''t know who will take care of my mother...

    Before I could fully close my eyes, I saw a shadowy figure with clear purple eyes.

    I knew from those eyes that it''s the man who destroyed me as I attempted to kill him.

    Well I didn''t know why he let me alive before, but I think now he will not give me second chance.

    My closed completely and strayed away from my consciousness.

    ****************************

    I woke up, and got up from what seemed to be the grass ground.

    I noticed that there was a camp fire in front of me while my princess was sitting down a trunk while looking a bit nervous.

    The group that we were following were in front of our eyes, and was looking at my princess carefully.

    Yurnixa''s sister then said

    "Umm older sister?, what were you doing being dehydrated not so far behind us?"

    "W-we were heading our way back... to our hometown..." - Yurnixa

    Then the black short haired girl said

    "She seems... to be lying from what I can see in her aura..."

    My princess tensed up and then said

    "N-n-no!" - Yurnixa

    The purpled eye boy or man then said

    "Well I can just say that you were fallowing us in order to save your sister from my clutches is what you assumed?"

    He just guessed it correctly....

    He did notice my face and so I can''t help but feel stupid as to why I bought that cheap type of mask for if it was not, he could not have tell if I was the assassin, except for my hair...

    Quinx got up and was looking around with a dumbfounded face.

    Then my princess who was completely shocked at what the purple eyed boy said.

    "Since you''re Nyorin''s sister, I can''t do any attempt on harming both of you while also I was forced to help you from your dehydrated state" - purple eyed man

    His eyes were lifeless while being serious and I could not help but feel shiver through my spine.

    My princess then said

    "B-but you are imprisoning Nyorin..." - Yurnixa

    Nyorin ( Yurnixa sister) then said

    "I''m not being help captive by Saladin as I really like and fond of him" - Nyorin

    ''like?, well that summed up on their part...'' - My thoughts

    My princess was flabbergasted and then said

    "L-l-like?, you don''t mean the love like?" - Yurnixa

    ''This is like a boring drama story written in a shit cliche book...'' - My thoughts

    "Yes sister, I love him and if you try hurting him again, I don''t care if we are sisters, I would find you and butcher you to pieces" - Nyorin

    I noticed that the boy with purple eyes named Saladin was sighing on what he is listening in grief.

    "Understood..." - Yurnixa

    ''Sometimes I wonder who is truly the older sister... for crying out loud, Yurnixa and Nyorin age difference is around 4-5'' - My thoughts

    "It''s okay sister, as I might have done the same thing" - Nyorin

    ''This type of gooey sister bonding is making my ears bleed...'' - My thoughts

    Then I noticed that Quinx ran with haste and gone behind my princess with a nice near her throat.

    I was going to pull out my sword but was stopped from what Quinx said

    "This bullshit and crap bonding is making me go nuts, I''m done with waiting until I can capture this princess and sell her for high bidder in a slave auction" - Quinx

    ''I should have became more aware that he would strike now..., but I got to give him credit for stopping this irritating conversation'' - My thoughts

    Nyorin looked like someone who is about to shred anything in her way as she is about to draw out what seemed to be two of her swords.

    Her eyes were golden yellow while I can hear her teeth gritting in her mouth.

    The short black haired girl was looking agitated as to what happened.

    Saladin was not doing anything but watching with a face as if he wants to sleep from his yawning.

    ''He really doesn''t give a fuck on what is happening?!'' - My thoughts

    Nyorin then said

    "Release her and maybe I''ll spare your life" - Nyorin

    ''That''s a very not used line in any book I read... yeah right'' - My thoughts

    "Why the fuck are you saying women!, do you expect me to release her without getting anything in return!?" - Quinx

    I could have sworn that Saladin chuckled from hearing that.

    My princess Yurnixa was crying while asking to release her.

    "Noisy bitch!, shut your damn mouth!" - Quinx

    Quinx was holding her tightly, as I can hear the pain go out of the princess mouth which made me angry.

    Saladin stood up from the ground then said

    "Laura, finish him" - Saladin

    A ice spear came lunging out of the black haired girl named Laura which flew at incredible speed and pierced the head of Quinx from going threw what seemed to be the eyeball.

    Blood was gushing out from Quinx''s eye wish dyed Yurnixa in red blood.

    I was shocked on how fast that magic was casted and especially with no chanting.

    Quinx was dead while laying in the ground as blood oozes out from both side of his head.

    Author''s notes: "I may have killed him to early and too quick..."

    Then I heard Saladin saying

    "It''s too bad that you killed him quickly, I really wanted to kill him and have his soul..." - Saladin

    ''What the hell is that guy?, god of death version two?'' - My thoughts

    Yurnixa was having a expression of first time witnessing someones death.

    Well, i can''t blame her as you can''t see anything like this back in the castle.

    Nyorin came hugging Yurnixa while confirming that she is in no harm.

    ''What is up with this goody crap?'' - My thoughts

    Though I rarely show my expression except when in thoughts, I was making a relief look in my face as I watch Yurnixa cry while hugging Nyorin tightly.

    I know what is going to happen next, and that is the greeting between them and me...

    So I pulled out my sword and pointed it towards Saladin while saying

    "Don''t you dare become chummy with me, or I''ll be placing your head in a javelin while hurling it towards the sea" - Me

    Saladin rose one of if his eye brow then he said

    "Bitch?, do you think I will sue my precious time to fuck around with you?" - Saladin

    ''To tell the truth, I was not expecting that to come out from a boy around fifteen...'' - My thoughts

    I just glared at him then averted towards the girl named Laura who seemed to be trying to say something

    She then said to me

    "Don''t you remember me?, I was the girl who you helped back in the tailor..."

    when I get a closer look to her, I knew it was girl that I helped back then.

    then I said

    "Sorry, but I''m bad with remembering people faces" - Me

    The face I made since I awoken was of a lady with a ''I don''t give a fuck poker face''.

    I sheathed back mys word into the sheath and decided to sit down on the tree trunk once again.

    The way I was sitting was of my left leg resting on the hip of my right leg.

    I didn''t know how did this all happened but I didn''t care much.

    <hr />

    It''s a short one but I managed to publish this chapter as due to my lack of free time.

    Thank you for reading and tell me what you think of the new character called Sherah.

    Honestly her personality seems weird as it changes randomly but don''t mind that :D

 Volume 2 Chp 23: Dungeon part 1

    I feel like my novel is getting worser, due to followers leaving and ratings dropping...

    But I don''t care :D as I just make this novel for the fun of it while also trying to improve my grammar overall.

    Fufu, I know when to stop and that is the time when I finish this novel :p

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    Some time later after the events of Quinx getting killed in an instant, his body was moved somewhere by Saladin and was burned due to reason of it decaying or rotting causing a bad smell.

    My princess asked if I could hunt for animals that are good enough to eat which I complied and did what she asked.

    Saladin joined me to hunt which I originally threatened him from not accompanying me but was forced from what Yurnixa said.

    I was kind of not in a mood to be hunting with this sort of person who destroyed me not so long ago.

    Though I admit, his way of hunting is quite ingenious.

    Usually, I would track down animals from feeling the ground or checking if there are some broken twigs around but for Saladin was a completely different way.

    He places small sorts of herb in the ground while dosing it with what seemed to be paralysis poison.

    I told him that the poison would cause the food to be bad but he just ignored what I said.

    A while later, we noticed a small rabbit like creature with a lizard tail came and ate the herb which caused it slowly to not be able to move anymore but still conscious.

    Then Saladin went in front of the defenceless and stabbed it with his dagger which killed the accursed faithed bunny.

    I though he was over until he showers the bunny with the same poison he gave to it, while sprinkling it with herbs.

    ''What the hell is he doing'' - My thoughts

    He then walked to me and started sitting down behind a tree while looking up to the sky.

    I didn''t know what is he doing and didn''t care but I''m really feeling that he is an idiot as to why is he wasting a good animal meat like that?

    Suddenly after a few moments, an even more bigger creature bunny with a large lizard tail came and ate the dead miniature bunny.

    The creature then slowly became paralysed and fall to the ground while being unable to move.

    I was really surprised as to what just happened.

    Saladin walked towards the creature that is about two times my size while whistling a happy tune.

    He pulled out his long sword and hacked the bunny''s head which obviously killed it.

    I noticed some type of white mist from the creature started getting sucked towards the ring Saladin is wearing.

    Saladin asks if this is enough to me, which I just made an irritated look and move my face to the left while making the noise ''tch''.

    Then I said to him

    "Enough chatter and move to the camp already mr.show off." - Me

    He then carried the dead decapitated creature and started moving towards where our camp is located.

    I was kind of feeling jealous as I didn''t caught anything special while he has something like that...

    This is quite childish of me to compare something...

    Anyhow, afterwards we ate dinner which Saladin made from cooking the meat from the creature he killed.

    The food is horrible...

    It is really bad and it''s not good at all...

    I can''t stop eating the food as it has been a while since I ate something similar to mom''s cooking...

    I am trying to deny that the food is delicious in any sort of way..

    But the food was actually really delicious, and I can see that everyone else was also enjoying the food.

    Saladin asked me if the food was okay and I replied

    "It''s bad" - Me

    He had a pissed off expression then just replied by saying to complete the dish at least.

    I wanted to tell him that it was actually good but I didn''t want to as i really hate that person but I don''t know the reason for my hatred.

    Is it pure stubbornness?, or the fact that he defeated me and groped my chest in the match?

    Either way my hatred towards him would not change.

    Some time later, we slept and the only one that is awake is me and Nyorin.

    She was sitting beside the sleeping Saladin while caressing his hair which made me slight nauseous.

    Ugh, why is she so attached to that person...?

    Anyhow, I''ll just go to sleep and end this day.

    Saladin''s POV

    We finally reached the village were the dungeon is nearby while our group has increased by two.

    The assassin girl named Shera and older sister of Nyorin who is name Yurnixa.

    Though they tried persuading Nyorin to return with them back to the castle but was declined by her.

    The reason why she declined was due to her being forced to marry someone she loathes deeply while not wanting to be any where near her father.

    Her older sister couldn''t do anything to change her mind and so gave in while deciding to join us on our adventure through the dungeon which Nyorin explained to them.

    Sherah has a hatred towards me while I have an even more stronger one towards her as she freaking killed me.

    Though the village was small, it had a calm breeze with a nearly cold weather though it was the month with the most heat.

    There were not a single two stories building but instead there are a large variety of houses with only one floor.

    The dungeon is located in the middle of the village which is protected by some sort of gate by the adventurer guild workers so that it can prevent monsters from going out.

    I keep reminding myself, that the purpose I came here was to revive Kioni as he... I mean she or is it he.. is someone? that I cared about?

    My mind is fuzzy and is really hard to think as I tried remembering Kioni...

    Sherah told Yurnixa something in the ear and then she started going somewhere else.

    I asked Yurnixa on where she was going and she replied

    "She is going to the nearby weapon shop to purchase a bow as she prefers that more than anything usually" - Yurnixa

    Oh, so I fought her when she was not at her prime.

    Well, it doesn''t matter as it is already over.

    But I''m surprised that my head is still intact as I was pretty sure that she would do something to me while I was sleeping...

    We didn''t want to waste time as we already did by taking our time while traveling towards here.

    Nyorin said to me that this village is the place where Muzaik and his family lives.

    She (Nyorin) asked me if we could visit Muzaik which I accepted as it has been a while since we met.

    Though we didn''t know where his house could be, so we asked one of the guards and we found out that he is pretty famous.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.The guard told us his house location after we told him that we are Muzaik''s pupils.

    Laura and Yurnixa was fallowing us while chatting happily to each other about something.

    We reached in front of Muzaik''s house and knocked on it.

    The door opened by a man around his 20''s who looked like Muzaik which caused me to have a obvious conclusion that this is my teacher''s son.

    He then asked us

    "What is it do you need?" - the man asked us

    "I am Muzaik''s student''s and just wanted to greet him while we are around here" - Me

    "Oh, so you are dad''s students?" - Him

    "Yes, and is he your father?" - Me

    He nodded and started calling out for his father who is Muzaik.

    Muzaik came while scratching his head as if he has just awoken and then asked ''what is it?'' to his son.

    Afterwards he noticed our presence and immediately came towards us with a surprised look and asked what are we doing here.

    We asked if we may enter the house as it will take a long time until we can explain everything which he approved and brought us in.

    The house is a normal wooden one with no stairs going upwards but instead downwards.

    There are beautiful paintings on some of the walls while there are flower pots with majestic plants on it.

    Some sort of Chandelier to keep the house lit while having a small chimney with a timid fire burning on it.

    It seemed like the wood that made this house was extraordinary as they are the color of marine green while not  being able to catch on fire from the fire residing in the chimney.

    Muzaik''s son continued writing on something while started wearing his glasses which looked like he became dead serious on something.

    My teacher (Muzaik) was curious on Yurnixa and Laura as I presumed this his first time meeting them.

    There was a lady who I can tell is teacher''s wife as she tells him the word ''darling'' while greeting us as his wife.

    She then placed a plate filled with cookies on a table which is surrounded by chairs and sofas.

    Before we sat down, my teacher told us the names of his wife and son which where ''Clarin'' and ''Jentun''.

    We sat on the chairs while Muzaik also doing so and then I began explaining on what occurred to us while his absence.

    It took some time but eventually I reached the ending part.

    I noticed that Muzaik had a slight frustrated look with me explaining about Laura while having a pissed off mood when I said about me being assassinated from the misaccusation of the princess.

    While I was explaining, Laura was eating the cookies with a happy face.

    After I explained, Muzaik said that we had it rough when he left and gave us an apology which we toll him that it''s not his fault.

    Then he said to me that the dungeon I''m attempting to try requires for more than eight adventurer''s minimum as it is a difficult one which he also tried persuading us to not attempt to enter.

    Our teacher then told me that am I planning on ditching Nyorin and go for Laura as a lover which made me kind of pissed as to what he said.

    I noticed that Nyorin had a slight sad expression while Laura had a confused look with a very small hint of red in her cheeks.

    Yurnixa was silent the whole time as she doesn''t have anything to say.

    Then I said to Muzaik that I still didn''t decided yet and maybe not even in the near future.

    I then told him with an annoyed frustrated tone that the way he is asking was as if he wants to get rid of us.

    Clarin (Muzaik''s wife) was having a depressed look while looking at Muzaik who also had the same looks.

    Our teacher then pleaded for forgiveness to his words and then told me on his condition as to why he wants us to be separated with each other.

    He says that his son will achieve a place on a school as a teacher on the holy continent of humans called Morocrollix.

    Jentun (Muzaik''s son) gave up on his girlfriend by striving for to be someone acknowledgeable by every one in the continent.

    Right now, he is practicing every thing needed to be one as it will be difficult.

    And so we come back to the reason of Muzaik which was of him accompanying his son to the continent as it would be dangerous while long at the same time.

    My teacher says that there is not much time till the dead line as the new enrollment is only in three years which seems long but it takes almost all the time with the traveling being long.

    We understood now why is the teacher forcing me and Nyorin to get along as it would mean that his oath of protecting her will perish as I am able to protect her.

    Due to his bad intention of doing this he asks us if he could help in conquering the dungeon with us which we asked if he is okay with it before accepting it.

    He gladly nodded his head while started making his introduction towards both Laura and Yurnixa as if he was not in the mood with them before.

    The wife asked if he would be okay and Muzaik replied telling her to not worry.

    ''I have a bad feeling about this though...'' - My thoughts

    Muzaik then told his son that he will be gone in the next three days which was the max a dungeon could last.

    Then my teacher gone downstairs and was making some loud noise which seemed like he was wearing something.

    I told Nyorin and Laura that to not pay heed to what he previously said which they shook their heads while both of them saying that they weren''t really offended.

    Though I noticed that both girls where giggling as they whisper to each other ears something.

    After a while, Muzaik returned with a black tainted armor that covers most of his body except his head.

    The armor made his size larger than before which was quite frightening for some one who would meet him in a dark alley late at night.

    He had his great war hammer behind his back attached to his armor by a strap.

    There was a cloak to his right which was the color of white while having stripes of blue in it.

    A crest of a wolf paw was imprinted on the chest of his armor which looked rad.

    He then told Nyorin that this armor was given by her father which made her frustrated from the word ''father'' but quickly shook it off and told him that he looked strong in it.

    Afterwards, we headed out of the house with Muzaik while giving our farewells.

    Clarin gave a kiss to Muzaik while telling to take care as we exit the door.

    Nyorin eyes was bringing with light from what she noticed from looking at the couple.

    She then looked at me which kind of made be embarrassed.

    Anyhow we journey forward towards the dungeon.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading :D

 Volume 2 Chp 24: Dungeon part 2

    Sup again, my awesome viewers :D

    Today is a treat as I will be starting the dungeon exploration :>

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    While we were walking towards the dungeon, I noticed that there are lot''s of adventurer''s gathered.

    Some where looking for companions for to enter the dungeon while some are looking to join a group.

    Eventually Sherah joined us again but this time with a very long metal bow...

    Everyone gazes where directed towards her, as it''s not normal to be carrying almost the size of a full grown man bow in their back while normally walking without a care.

    She has a quiver strapped to her back which is attached by a strap from her shoulder until her waist which carries tons of long wooden arrows.

    Sherah came to us and ignored all of us except Yurnixa who she came beside and nodded to her while smiling.

    Well we basically already know that this is her personality, but Muzaik was having a weird expression.

    He then whispered to me in the ear.

    "Another one?, your seriously going for a three or four some?" - Muzaik

    I punched his face.

    He flew a little and hit the ground.

    Muzaik immediately got up while laughing and while rubbing his red cheek.

    ''This guy...'' - My thoughts

    Anyhow, we started looking for members to join us as we just need two more.

    Muzaik quickly gone to the nearby item store and bought the needed survival items for the dungeon.

    I saw three individuals who were together and also were looking for companions.

    Afterwards, I told the group if we should ask them to join which they accepted and then we gone to them while asking if they want to join us.

    There were two guys and one girl in their group while being around age 19''s for all of them.

    They looked at us for a little to no time until they accepted the offer which made some of us smile as to how fast we found people.

    The group who recently joined us introduced themselves after we introduce each of us.

    ''Tides'' is the name of the guy with a very long hair while wearing only pants and a necklace while revealing his lean body.

    He carries a dagger with a crossbow which are nice placed placed in a bag that he carries.

    This person named tides seemed to be the quiet lazy type while his appearance doesn''t fit where we are heading, it is as if he wants to take a bath or something.

    Well he is the only abnormal type as the other two where pretty normal.

    The girl who is named ''Oli'' has gray hair made into pig tails while her clothes is a white sleeveless blouse while having a long brown skirt and wearing sandals that cover most of her feet.

    Oli''s weapon is a small wand, while carries a small leather shield in her left hand.

    Let''s talk about the last guy who is called ''Jouv'', well... he wears the same attire as any villager literally while carries a trident sort of weapon.

    They were all friendly, while also being quite excited as to what the dungeon could be.

    When we are prepared, we gone in front a huge crater with stairs heading down.

    There was guards protecting the place and doesn''t allow anyone unless they have the adventurer''s license.

    Some adventurer''s were slowly descending the stairs.

    There was one thing that I think I''m forgetting and that is the lack of having a license for Yurnixa and Sherah.

    I asked them about it, and they replied by saying that they have a similar card but not as good as the adventurer''s, though it''s still sufficient enough to enter the dungeon.

    It seemed to be a card that allows nobles and people who work with them, to be able to access most things adventurer''s can do.

    So when we confronted the guards, we showed the cards to them and they immediately let us through while telling us to be careful and take care.

    Though their expressions seemed to be sad for some reason.

    I noticed that the guards where not letting any other adventurer''s to enter anymore as they were yelling that there is a wait period of three days again until they are allowed to enter again.

    ''Phew, we managed to enter at the last moment'' - My thoughts

    We descended the stairs slowly while some of us where talking to each.

    When we reached the bottom, there was a huge magic portal which was emitting a blue hue.

    There was carvings surrounding the gate which looked look like the creatures and people fighting with each other.

    All of us entered the portal one by one and I was the first one to enter.

    When I gone through it, I felt lots of whispers going through my ears in different tunes.

    Finally the whispers stopped and I entered what seemed to be a small area with a narrow pathway not so far from me.

    Everyone gathered again after a few minutes of waiting while some have a slight headache.

    The group where questioning on where are we.

    Old stone bricks, is the main thing that makes up this place while having some mosses and cobwebs in some places.

    The narrow pathway seemed suspicious to me, and so was thinking carefully as to what would happen if we would cross it.

    Sherah was about to enter the pathway until I stopped her from doing so, but I had to grab her hair which made her furious and punched my stomach.

    ''Ungrateful whore, I might have just saved her life'' - My thoughts

    She was about to say something loudly but stopped her voice from uttering then said

    "Why, stop me" - Her

    "Watch carefully" - Me

    I took out iron spike balls which I barely used till now, and made one roll along the pathway.

    Nothing happened.

    Sherah then said

    "See-"

    As she was about to finish her sentence, the ground under the pathway opened and revealed large spikes with lot''s of dead bodies pierced by it.

    The bodies looked fresh as if they just died, there was a nauseous smell which emitted out from bodies.

    I could see Sherah''s poker face turned into a slight afraid one.

    Nyorin was looking away while closing her eyes.

    Oli was about to vomit but looked like she held it in.

    Laura didn''t know what was happening, and so I told her about it which made her scared a little but quickly faded and started what seemed to be praying for something which is mentioning about the dead adventurer''s.

    Muzaik told me that this is the reality of trying to conquer a dungeon.

    Yurnixa was telling something to Sherah in the ear.

    Sherah shook her head and then Yurnixa just sighed which made me got thinking if it is related to me preventing Sherah from being a pin cushion.

    I didn''t care much of the people in my surrounding, as I was thinking of a way to get threw this place.

    There was no way to cross this long narrow hallway without falling to our death.

    The first thing I did was look on top of the pathway in case if there is anything there but so far nothing.

    Afterwards, I looked thoroughly in each side of the wall of the room.

    It took some time until I found a scrape mark on the ground as if this wall in front of me is movable.

    I knew that reading books would come in handy some days.

    The next thing I did was look for a switch, but this time asked fro the whole group to look for it.

    Not so long later, Jouv the guy who carries a trident found a brick which is pushable.

    He then pushed it which caused the wall to move and let a pathway open.

    Again, I rolled the spike ball down the pathway to make sure if there isn''t any traps.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    There weren''t any and so we gone through it smoothly with no harm.

    Nyorin seemed to be much closer to me while laura also doing being the same.

    There was a very large open space while being slightly lit at the same time.

    As I tried looking around, I was pushed by someone causing me to fall.

    I checked on what reason as to why I was pushed and knew immediately that I was about to get shot by a large arrow.

    The person who saved me was something unpredictable... as it was Sherah.

    She immediately grabbed her long bow from her back and loaded it with an arrow while aiming towards some sort of creature which is hard to see.

    Oli pulled out her wand and chanted ''May the goddess of light, banish thee darkness from this place'' which made the entire area lit from her glowing wand.

    There were things that should be kept unseen..., as I look around, there is nothing but entrails and dead bodies filled with arrows.

    Walls dyed in bloody red, while lots of arrows where pierced in the wall with some filled with dead adventurer''s guts.

    I could sense fear in our group except for some of us like me... as I this is not my first time seeing this scenery...

    The magic made it clear as to what the creature looked like.

    Face of a lizard and the body of a man with three arms wielding a a large stone bow while lots of giant arrows where beside it in the ground.

    It was wearing nothing but a ragged long half worn out robe.

    Sherah shot the arrow towards the lizard creature.

    The arrow she fired was very fast and had a slight blue hue emitting in it.

    Though I expected the lizard would either get hit or dodge it... but I was wrong, as he grabbed the arrow point blank in the air and loaded it into his bow while shooting the arrow aimed to him back to the owner.

    Sherah dodged it but every one was having a dumbfounded face as it was everyone''s first time to see a creature or person do something like that.

    Muzaik hand emitted a bright orange hue and immediately a weapon was enchanted to his hands made from what seemed to be aura.

    He then said while having an annoyed tone

    "That creature which is named Vragule is nothing to mess with as it is rank ''D+'', and at those ranks, creatures tend to get way smarter and stronger" - Muzaik

    As I learned there is a huge difference between ''D-'' and ''D+'' as it tells the intelligence difference between those creatures.

    The creature I fought before called Nugraix seemed to be much, much more weaker than Vragule.

    Vragule used one of it''s bulky hand to carry the stone bow while his other arm pulls the string of the bow and his remaining hand to catch the arrow in the ground.

    It then loads he arrow into the bow and aimed it towards us in a very quick instant giving us no time to prepare before he shot the arrow which was aiming for Yurnixa.

    The sly bastard wants to kill of the weak one first which was I though until the arrow was ricochet back by a large peach colored sphere surrounding Yurinixa.

    It looked like the necklace she is wearing which was kept hidden until now was the reason to the circular barrier of hers.

    She looked surprised as she even doesn''t know that the necklace has the power to do that.

    I didn''t stand and idly watch.

    I shouted to the whole group to move in two while keeping an eye on the creature and surround the creature.

    Though in this past month traveling, I have been training on the exercises th book which is about improving my martial arts so that I can move to tier two which was hard but worth it as I have new techniques.

    Not only I was training but so was Laura as she was able to perform water mending with her aura and you must be wondering on how she can read the book, well I basically read it to her.

    I was beside Muzaik and was heading towards the back of the creature while the other pairs where going for his blind side.

    Vragule the creature reloaded his bow with arrows and shot it towards us which some mostly missed but they managed to hit the leg of Hercs (the guy with the crossbow).

    The guy stumbled due to the big arrow being pierced through his leg in the calf area which was oozing with blood.

    Oli who was beside him, screamed loudly in horror from what she witnessed and then she pointed the want towards the creature with angry teary eyes while chanting out ''Oh goddess of light, please grant thee the power to banish this accursed demon!''.

    The light she previously used to keep the area lit was cut off and was replaced with a large circular expanding light in her wand which was fired towards the creature.

    Vragule the creature was using it''s huge stone bow to block the magic attack but only managed to take out some of the extent power.

    Oli fall down and panting for breath which looked like the magic she just used took a toll to her body.

    The stone bow of the creature has been shattered badly while leaving the creature with some kind of white burnt mark almost covering it''s whole body.

    Nyorin didn''t hesitate and charged forward while unsheathing both her weapons out and enchant them with light while aiming towards the creature back.

    Laura was heading towards ''Hercs'' as to heal him due to his injury while I and Muzaik fallow Nyorin right behind her.

    Vragule picked up one of the large arrows and tried to swing it horizontally towards us but was stopped by the arrow which was shot by Sherah causing it to flinch.

    It gave us enough time to slice the creature down as I cut of it''s neck and Nyorin with Muzaik comes and finishes it off by cutting it into pieces.

    The creature was beyond mutilated by our slicing which was a sight to see for any gore fanatics.

    I thought it was over until I noticed that Jouv was dead in the ground with his head fully crushed by another Vragule but this time with a hammer.

    My thoughts were blank as to companion of mine was killed easily by that creature.

    Oli saw what happened and was crying loudly while screaming until her throat couldn''t keep up with her loud cries.

    The Vragule was different from the archer one as it has a armor covering most of body which I believed to be made of steel.

    He picked up the dead Hercs body and slowly chewed it with his enormous jagged teeth.

    There was anger boiling in me as I charge towards the creature with haste.

    I was mastering this technique for a while, which was enchanting my sword to fire tier two.

    My long sword was engulfed with a bright blue fire which is the tier two of fire enchanting.

    There was another technique I learned and that is blink steps.

    The ability made me behind the creature in a matter of seconds but for a cost of large amount of energy.

    As I swung the blue fiery long sword in a vertical way while aiming towards the head, it was deflected by it''s third hand.

    This made me surprised as to how did he managed to deflect a tier two attack...

    The creature skin turned from green to red while his head grows long horns.

    It''s structure increased by two folds while it grows four more arms from it''s back which was really bloody.

    Vragules face turned more human like while growing claws on it''s hands.

    If you ever seen a seven handed red demon like creature who is two times your size while carrying a large hammer, is something that anyone would get screwed over and piss their pants.

    ''...How...did it turn into that...'' - My thoughts

    <hr />

    Thank you so much for reading and I really appreciate it if you comment and give your feedback (._.)/

 Volume 2 Chp 25: Dungeon part 3

    Thanks for reading once again and hope you would do so for the next upcoming chapter :>

    This is a longer chapter then usual :D

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    The Vragule creature turned around and looked at me with its terrifying gazing eyes.

    I was petrified, but I managed to step back which caused me to avoid my death from its swing of its hammer.

    The feeling of thee being close to death''s door gate, has happened again.

    Sherah shot an arrow aiming at the creatures head but was grabbed by one of its many hands.

    It then throws the arrow at a very fast speed towards Sherah, but it was deflected by the shield of Yurnixa.

    Though it made both of the girls surprised while Yurnixa was scared from how it was aimed directly towards her head.

    Muzaik came launching into the air from what seemed to be magic and was aiming his sword downwards while fixing his position towards the monster.

    Though the attack managed to strike it''s back, it did no damage and in the process, Muzaik was launched flying by three of the monsters hands hitting him.

    Hercs was getting healed by Laura slwoly while Oli was in the floor collapsed from exhaustion.

    Nyorin was running towards the Vragule while her swords were enchanted with gleaming light.

    The monster used his hammer to try hit me again, but this time he swung it from down to up which managed to damage my arm creating a crack noise.

    Though I dodged it''s full blunt attack, it was not fast enough to prevent the hit on my right arm.

    My right arm has been dislocated and also the bone popped out, piercing the skin which allowed blood to flow out.

    It hurts so badly, but I didn''t scream out loud but instead I gritted my teeth while making a face that is really pissed off.

    It''s funny on how if I move my right arm, it would just wiggle without me feeling anything from it.

    I hope it can be healed, or else... I might go... never mind mind.

    ''I like how I''m not being serious on the inside...'' - My thoughts

    Vragule the creature/monster was pulling up it''s hammer and is now preparing for another strike.

    Nyorin came charging behind the monster, and sliced up the arms that came trying to hit her.

    Muzaik got up but was bleeding on his head part while having some dust all over him with small debris of stone from crashing towards the wall.

    Nyorin looked very mad as she might have seen me hurt and so she became wild.

    The monster tried smashing Nyorin with the hammer but was to slow for her as she side stepped and continued slicing down the monster.

    Vertical slices, horizontal slices and especially the thrusting of her sword on the Vragule''s skin.

    Sherah''s arrow hitting one of the eye of the creature which didn''t killed it but badly damaged it.

    You might be thinking on why I''m doing nothing, well your wrong as I''m looking for my iron wires and throwing knives for something I planned to do.

    But before I prepare, what I''m about to do, I must have a far location from the creature while sheathing my long sword and taking out it''s enchantment

    I pulled out a throwing dagger out my bag and broke the blade by holding it with my left hand and using my right leg to break it by kicking it.

    Before I do anything with the wires, I must wear the gloves I bought back when I was in the town so that my hands won''t get harmed though it was difficult as you can tell I had only one available arm moving.

    I then used the wire to tie it on the handle which was once a throwing dagger which I used my mouth and left hand to do so.

    After wards I tied the other end of the wire to a throwing knife but this time I will not break the blade.

    The monster was badly bleeding from the attacks of Nyorin with Muzaik and arrows from Sherah.

    Hercs was still getting healed by Laura.

    Vragule tried to hit Nyorin with its arm but it was cut off by Muzaik''s sword slashing it vertically.

    The monster then span around while swing its sword at the same time causing a fast spin which was easily stopped by Nyorin piercing it with light from her sword.

    Enough dragging this shitty fight as I''m tired of this pain on my right arm...

    So I hurled the throwing dagger at the monster while holding into the handle which is attached to the dagger via the iron wire.

    I used my mouth to hold it while I throw the dagger.

    After it managed to pierce the wound which was opened from one of the attacks of my group, I enchant the handle with the wire and the throwing knife.

    This caused the insides of the Vragule to burn badly by blue flames.

    Everyone was surprised and backed off from the creature while looking at me.

    I was making a smirk while laughing in a evil way while looking at the ceiling.

    ''This is pure genius'' - My thoughts

    When the flame extinguished, the creature was still alive and was screaming with agony while dropping his hammer a little while back.

    There was no more use of the handle and so I threw it away and began searching again inside my bag.

    I pulled out a bottle of vinegar and took out the cork by using my teeth while I approach the agonizing Vragule.

    ''This might be kind of an asshole move... but who cares it killed one of my companions!'' - my thoughts

    I bathed the Vragule with the vinegar which made it agonizes so loud that it made all the surrounding individuals to cover their ears.

    ''Yes, music to my ears..., I might be a sadist...'' - My thoughts

    The creature died from the intense pain and I was expecting it to give me a large soul but it didn''t, nothing at all...

    It was weird as both creatures didn''t have any sort of soul which made me wonder on what are this monsters.

    Nyorin and Laura started heading towards me with haste while I fall in the ground and agonize on the my right arm which the pain started triggering towards my brain.

    Slowly I noticed that the area started changing, while everyone started fading away including the monsters.

    My badly wounded right arm was back to normal while my body felt like it never fought anything.

    The whole place started collapsing as if reality is being bent.

    When I blinked my eye one more time, I noticed that I''m in the exact area but this time it was lit and not damaged at all.

    The walls didn''t have any bloody in them while the area doesn''t have the scent of dead adventurers.

    I felt really weird but the thing that freaked me out the most was that ''Hercs'' was alive.

    Everyone was having the same expression as I am having.

    Though Oli and Jouv were fully recovered and were having tears as they hug Hercs who was having a dumbfounded face.

    I didn''t know what happened as Nyorin and everyone else approaches me with expressions telling me that they are confused.

    If it was something not real, then that explains why the creatures didn''t offer their souls to me when they were killed.

    Laura asked if I was hurt while having a little tear in her right eye.

    I replied saying that I''m fine while taking out the tear from her eye and told her to be happy.

    Nyorin was scolding me, telling me that I should be more careful to my body as if it wasn''t for the illusion, it would be a serious problem right now.

    Muzaik was having a deep though while placing his hand on his beard while stroking it.

    He then said

    "This area was actually imbued with a powerful illusion spell which only works if adventurer''s step into this area, is what I think" - Muzaik

    Sherah and Yurnixa joined the conversation.

    Yurnixa then said

    "What would happen if we all died from those monsters?, even if it was an illusion?" - Yurnixa

    Muzaik then replied while having lifeless eyes

    "You would forever repeat your death while feeling the pain until you could beat the creatures" - Muzaik

    Everyone had a scared expression while being tainted with some anxiety.

    I was having a thought if I screwed up, I would have died and may repeat getting killed for eternity.

    I gone and asked if Hercs remember anything while he was in the illusion, but I found out that he didn''t know what happened.

    It looked like his memories has been wiped out about the illusion due to him getting killed.

    I could still picture his dead body in the ground which made me almost throw up.

    It looked like Oli was really overjoyed with tears on how Hercs was still alive.

    Jouv was also having tears while punching the shoulder of Hercs.

    Though Hercs didn''t know as to why were they doing that to him.

    I then explained to him everything about what just happened.

    He was completely surprised as to what just happened, though he didn''t believe at the start but was swayed from our serious mood.

    After a while of cooling down, I noticed that the items I used on the monsters where still there,

    It was as if we were in a bad dream, striving for the hardest to be freed.

    Though the group was mentally unprepared, we still need to move on.

    There was a large metal door which was not there in the illusion.

    I told everyone that we are moving out by going through the door that I''m pointing at which averted their sight towards it.

    Even though, I had a bad feeling that it''s best to back off and quit the dungeon but I didn''t think further as I might just jinx us.

    Sherah was still having her usual poker face while still staying close behind Yurnixa as if she is some sort of body guard.

    There was one thing that i must mention and that was the close attachment of Nyorin to me even more than usual.

    I asked what is the problem and she replied saying

    "This might be the last time, I could be with you..." - Nyorin

    ''What is up with the jinxing?!'' - My thoughts

    Laura was also very close while also looking down in the ground as she leans towards my shoulder and also having gloomy eyes.

    I could already know as to why she is like that and it might be similar reason as to Nyorin.

    Sherah was looking at us with an annoyed expression while making a quiet ''tch'' noise and then looked away from our direction.

    Oli and her mini reverse harem were together side by side while having red eyes from the crying earlier.

    Though Oli tried to cheer the mood up by saying that she might never get a child if she goes through another one of those experience.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    When she said that, everyone was having a slight change of mood from the sad bitter one to a slightly happier expression including me.

    Muzaik was looking carefully at the metal door which was in front of us.

    The door was patterned with all sorts of flowers and pieces of an armor which were covered with vines.

    It took only a mere push for it to be opened and revealed a lot of undead skeletons which were wearing all sorts of different armors and wielding all sorts of weapons.

    I tried closing the door again but it wouldn''t budge and so I decided to pull out my long sword and told everyone to prepare for battle.

    Laura conjured a small ice bunny from chanting ''Oh goddess of ice, grant thee the permission to summon one of your servants''.

    The monster bunny gently hopped towards the mob of skeleton warriors which were angrily charging towards us.

    I was questioning as how will that bunny will help us, but I was completely surprised from when the bunny exploded and ice spears shot every where at the mob direction.

    Everyone was shocked as to how deadly the magic Laura conjured.

    Including me who left with a mouth opened as I look at the skeletons get pin cushioned by an armada of icicle spears.

    Sherah was pulling the string on her large bow and was prepared to shoot the arrow while looking on the ice fog which was covering the place preventing us from from seeing on what happened to the mob.

    Everyone then noticed the red eyes which slowly grew in number while piercing through the fog.

    ''I noticed that... they weren''t put down from what Laura conjured'' - My thoughts

    They then started marching towards us again but this time much more wildly, I should have expected this, as they are obviously undead.

    I was really mentally tired to go through another mess, and so I decided to spray vinegar in the ground which I took out the bottle from my bag.

    They were closing near but backed away from the fire I created by using my hand to enchant with fire which spread really quickly.

    This vinegar is kind of special as usually it would be 95% liquid (likely water) and the other 5% would be acid but this one is nearly the complete opposite.

    it''s 95% acid and 5% liquid which is really flammable even a little spark can cause a large fire.

    Before I caused the fire, I told every one to back away, though I expected that Laura would have some sort of a trauma but she didn''t.

    Speaking of Laura''s trauma, I would have though that she would be afraid of fire as it is the opposite of her main element which is ice and the fact that her blindness was caused due to fire.

    When we first met, I used fire magic and it didn''t actually affected the way she acts at all.

    This conclusion tells me that she might had overcome it from her journey whens he was blind before she met me or she never had any fear for fire...

    Unlike me who is still afraid from the sight of blue hue coming out from a persons hands which would recall horrid memories.

    Though, I don''t exactly know what happened to cause me this trauma... maybe it has to do with this person called Kioni...

    The skeletons were getting scorched by the fire while getting pierced by the repetitive shots of Sherah''s bow.

    Oli and Nyorin were piercing some of them by light magic which was mostly coming out from the tip of their weapons.

    I didn''t want to stand and idle by, so I decided to throw knives which were enchanted with blue flames.

    The flames where moving completely differently from when it was in its previous tier.

    Instead of the flame being wild and violent, it was calmly swaying from the wind while keeping its untouchable burning temperature.

    Though at first, when I managed to create tier 2 flame for the first time, I thought that it was now an ice element but I was wrong from when I touched it due to curiosity.

    The mob was getting obliterated form our combined forces of attack.

    Muzaik didn''t have any sort of ranged weapon and so decided to use my knives to throw with me.

    As you can recall that I''m bad with aiming from my previous battle experiences, even though I made a lucky shot to the Vragule earlier on his wound which was completely by chance.

    Five out of twenty shots were missed from me throwing at them which made me really pissed as to how I''m wasting this precious knives from when I was making them way back in the black smith''s shop.

    I could hear Sherah snickering from how I''m bad with aiming which made me even more pissed.

    Yurnixa was in the middle of the group as we decided that her necklace could act as some sort of shield to prevent us from harm.

    Hercs and Sherah was mostly the ones who did the most damage as they have their crossbow and long bow.

    After a tirelessly long time time, the horde of skeletons finally stopped pressing forwards which made some of us relieved from the dismiss of the endless battle.

    I ran out of throwing knives earlier and didn''t know what to do as I had nothing to hit them with and so decided to do enhancement training as it has been a while and to keep myself occupied.

    Jouv didn''t had anything else to do also at the middle of the battle and so started writing something on a book.

    The fire on the vinegar has vanished long ago and was replaced with a ice barrier from Laura for mostly the whole battle.

    After it was done, I made a large relieved sigh and jumped over the ice barrier while my long sword is pulled out.

    I was checking if any of them would come back to life but none of them did as they are just a bunch of really badly broken bones...

    There was one more door at the end of the long not so wide pathway which was filled with skeleton corpses.

    By the time I get closer to it, everyone already gone over the ice barrier and were following me.

    The door was really strange as it was completely black and has barely visible words which was really hard to read.

    Before I could push the door, I was stopped by Muzaik who was grabbing my arm.

    I didn''t know what gotten over me as I was entranced to open the door...

    He then told all of us that this the last stage to a dungeon and that is the boss room or ''Lortigrix'' which means ''Final demise''.

    Muzaik told us that this dungeon is supposed to be a weak one and so the boss might be the same but he had a confused look.

    He then continued talking by saying that this dungeon was odd as the creatures here don''t seem like anything the rank says this dungeon supposed to be.

    Muzaik also included saying that this dungeon is quite small as we already reached the boss gate which would normally take days to find.

    Everyone was also looking surprised as they thought this is how a dungeon normally works which no one can blame them as this is their first time entering a dungeon.

    It was the boss that we are facing and so I decided to be at my at most best condition.

    I enhanced my arms and legs with the basic magic by making imagining that my legs and arms would emit a green hue while having enormous strength which made move my body as if I''m dancing while looking like someone creating a famous piece of art by moving my arms slowly but gently around.

    Everyone was looking at me as to what I''m doing while having fascinated faces.

    My arms and legs were covered with a flowing green hue and I could feel my body has became much more easier to move from the absurd strength on my legs.

    I''m not the only who prepared as everyone also did what they needed to do to face something strong.

    With our amount of power, I think we could overcome the boss.

    We made a small celebration as to how far we reached together while getting to know each other more.

    I tried talking to Oli alone to get to know her but I was stopped by Jouv and Hercs who said in unison ''You ain''t getting her''.

    Though I was chuckling a bit as to how they both are in love with the same lady.

    There was no way that I would go for Oli as both Nyorin and Laura would probably either get depressed or kill me.

    This looked like a party made solely for jinxing, but I didn''t care less as I was laughing tons from the jokes Oli was making which were really hysterical.

    After we were prepared and also ready to face the boss, I opened the door which made a loud noise as it opens.

    We looked around and it was some sort of large area filled with vines everywhere while the walls surrounding the area has worn out bricks filled in the gaps with mosses.

    In the middle of the area there was a huge circle with lots of symbols on them.

    All of us walked slowly towards the middle of the area but quickly halted from the noise of the door behind of us closing and immense amount of chains cover it while blood is flowing through them.

    Everyone gazes then averted towards the circles which a black bottomless circle appears and a something comes out of it.

    This might not even be worth to be called a creature nor monster.

    It was something that only appears in your nightmares or in hell.

    Everyone except Muzaik fell to the ground kneeling while anxiety fills our eyes.

    There was no more hope, this is the end.

    Laura was clutching my hands while Nyorin was having tears flow down her eyes as she leans on to my trembling shoulder.

    The pressure the monster was emitting was really strong that can make anyone kneel down and grovel to it.

    My enhancement were useless as they vanished by the mere look at it''s eyes.

    <hr />

    I''m really going to enjoy making the next chapter and so I hope you stick with my novel of mine :D

    Thank you so much that even words can''t describe as to how I was really encouraged to making this novel.

    One of my goals of my high school life might get fulfilled and it''s all thanks to you.

    Even if you are just one viewer, even if you hate this novel, I really appreciated your kindness.

    Enough with my good side and so I greet farewell! >_> and hope you read the next chapter!

 Volume 2 Chp 26: Dungeon part 4

    Hi...

    *starts sarcastically clapping from the epic intro*

    Anyhow, thank you for choosing this chapter to read and I hope you do so :D

    This chapter will mark the last for the dungeon ark while keeping the Nyorin ark still at bay.

    Enjoy reading! :D

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    Fear is the only thing my body felt.

    One right glowing eye which is colored white with bandages covering its head completely.

    Body structure almost similar to any human but was covered with an armor made of bones while a crack is left in the middle of its torso showing a face of a lady screaming and agonizing in frozen position.

    The armor its wearing was made by compiling bones and melding them together with other by iron and then dyed with color black.

    It has only one arm which is on its left carrying some sort of book.

    The creatures legs are of any human being but was covered with some sort of armored leggings colored in pitch black.

    It has wings long enough to cover seven men while also having claw like hands on them which carries in each wing a spear made of steel.

    Each spear has a corrupted look on it while emits black hue immensely.

    It has a tail which is similar to any lizard but this time it is covered with spikes and scales that are similar to a dragon.

    Its head was tilting to its left while it started flying up and look down on us.

    The creature then spoke

    "Inferior hatchlings, dare to enter my domain and disturb me who is named Orstrokix the sinned" - Orstrokix

    I couldn''t move from all the pressure which is making me stuck in the ground helplessly and only able to watch my demise.

    Muzaik shouted a war cry out loud which made everyone in the group including me able to move again and overcome this strong pressure.

    Orstrokix the creature was laughing on how we are able to move.

    It then started chanting saying ''Death goddess, owner of the withering flowers, throw thee wickedness even further down the astray path and grant thee your loyal servant your magic''.

    The creature knew magic chanting while reciting some sort of passage to a dark goddess which made black hue orbs started appearing everywhere.

    Eerie noises were coming out from each orb.

    It then pointed towards us with its hands while raising its arm and then the black orbs came towards us at a fast speed.

    Muzaik came in front of us while telling us to spread out.

    Black orbs were getting deflected by Muzaik''s sword which was created by him conjuring it with magic.

    It was different then his previous sword he used as this time it was completely made of golden hue.

    He couldn''t deflect all of it and so some of it came hitting on us.

    We barely managed to dodge the attack, but not all individuals were able to do so.

    Jouv arm was touched by a small black orb and was immediately destroyed completely leaving him with only one arm only.

    One touch on the black orbs, and it will make anything perish into nothing but dust.

    He (Jouv) was agonizing and kneeling at the ground while dropping his trident on the ground.

    Oli was running towards Jouv while still dispersing black orbs with her light magic coming out from her wand.

    Nyorin was heading towards the creature while Laura was chanting and clasping both her hands while tilting her head down a little.

    I was defending Laura from the black orbs with my long sword which I enchanted with blue fire.

    After Laura was done chanting, a frozen one headed hydra appeared out of the ground and charged while opening its mouth towards the creature like some sort of javelin.

    As the monster was about to get bitten by the large hydra, it vanished completely and reappeared in front of the wounded Jouv who was barely standing.

    The speed it showed was completely abnormal.

    Oli was beside Jouv who was trying to fend of the creature with her magic but was pushed by Jouv causing her to fly a little bit to the side as an attempt to save her.

    "Sorry, but you must live cousin..." - Jouv

    He then pulled out his dagger and jumped towards the creatures body while holding the dagger with both of his hands, attempting a stab on Orstrokix.

    Though he tried but was immediately killed by the spear from both of Orstrokix wings piercing his body in the head and his heart.

    Oli was in the ground as she was pushed by Jouv, she the raised her head while opening one of her eyes.

    She was shocked from what she witnessed in front of her eyes.

    Tears were flowing down her eyes as she screams out Jouv''s name.

    Jouv body turned pale completely and withered to nothing but dust.

    Oli eyes became lifeless as she watches the specks of dust fall down from the spear and flow through her face because of the wind.

    Arrows came raining on the creature but was all destroyed by black orbs from what Orstrokix created.

    Sherah was the one who fired those arrows while her face was making an expression of annoyance and hatred.

    Yurnixa was beside her holding out her necklace as some sort of talisman to protect them from harms way.

    I came charging with my long sword towards the creature with anger while I was accompanied with Muzaik and Nyorin.

    The creature then was going to stab Oli who was in a depressed state from losing someone.

    Luckily Hercs came quickly and grabbed Oli which made both of them avoid the spear that could lose her life if touched.

    He then carried her away from the creature while Oli was still in a saddened state while crying at the same time.

    We finally reached behind the creature but it quickly vanished again and came behind us before we are able to do any sort of movement.

    It was going to stab us with its spear, but it was blocked by Muzaik sword.

    I didn''t hesitate and used Muzaik''s back as a trampoline for me to jump upwards while my long sword was preparing to swing as I move my direction towards Orstrokix head.

    The monster dropped the book it was carrying and used his free hand to clutch my throat and suspended me in air.

    I dropped my long sword and quickly used both of my hands to try freeing myself from him choking me to death.

    His strength is unbelievable as I can''t even make his hands budge a bit.

    My consciousness is dropping slowly... as I can''t breath from the clutching of the monster...

    I noticed that the monster freed me from the clutches and was agonizing from something.

    My body dropped to the ground and I quickly inhaled air and was touching my throat to check if something happened to it.

    Though there was blood in my throat, I didn''t feel any major wound.

    The monster then spoke saying

    "Insolent vermins!" - Orstrokix

    I checked on what caused the monster to free me and it was Muzaik and Nyorin chopping the tail of Orstrokix.

    My long sword was beside me and so I grabbed it and gone to stab the creature while it was agonizing.

    Chanting was said through Laura''s voice and quickly a huge barrage of icicle spears came flying towards the creature which didn''t damage it that much.

    Sherah shot an arrow which pierced one of the claws of the creature making it drop one of its spears.

    I jumped and tried Slashing the creature but my sword immediately breaks from hitting its armor which made the blade of my sword flew away and left me with a half bladed sword.

    To break my fall from jumping, I rolled in the ground.

    The creature stopped agonizing and Its eyes turned bright red while emitting large signs of dark energy.

    It saw its book in the ground which I tried grabbing before it does but was to slow as it has speed that is imaginable.

    Orstrokix grabbed hold to its book and quickly opened it and started chanting something.

    The creatures head was shot by an arrow that came from Sherah but it just gone through its head as if it was just an empty space.

    Nyorin and Muzaik tried to strike the creature while it was chanting but quickly felt their death if they had gone any closer to Orstrokix.

    Both of them backed away from the creature and quickly made a defence stance with their sword as if they were thinking that some kind of attack would hit them.

    Orstrokix was chanting ''Oh goddess of death, hear me out and grant me power and in return I''ll give all this heathen souls to you my lady''.

    The book of Orstrokix turned to a gem which was emitting large amount of dark energy which made everyone shiver to their spine while causing a large sense of anxiety to us.

    I didn''t have any other weapon and so I grabbed the spear the creature dropped and hold into it which made my left hand show a black/dark mark with a withering dead flower patterned on to it.

    Hercs was shooting bolts at the creature with his crossbow after he placed Oli inside the barrier Yurnixa created via her necklace.

    The bolts didn''t do anything as each one of it was deflected by the creatures armor.

    Orstrokix destroyed the gem with its hand causing its body to be engulfed by a dark sinister hue.

    I was going straight to it while recklessly pointing my spear towards it.

    As I was going to lunge the spear towards the face on its torso, it disappeared and reappeared behind Nyorin.

    I screamed telling Nyorin to watch out but it was futile as she was sent flying from the creatures arm hitting her.

    Blood came out from Nyorin''s mouth before she flew from Orstrokix strong brute force.

    Though she was caught by laura''s ice magic which she made some sort of large hand.

    Immediately Nyorin was getting healed by Laura''s magic but it was not happening as Laura was running out of magic.

    I took out one of the healing scrolls from my bag which I bought before and threw it towards Nyorin and told her to read it.

    It was my mistake to be distracted while in battle to aid Nyorin, as the creature was right behind me preparing its only last spear to pierce me.

    Though I was saved by Muzaik protecting me with his shield he made from accumulating his aura.

    I quickly gone around Muzaik and pierced Orstrokix claw in his wings which made it dissolve to dust immediately.

    The creature agonizes but quickly vanished, it then reappeared in front of Yurnixa''s barrier and broke it immediately by its hands that is covered with dark energy.

    He was too fast for everyone to react and quickly bashed away Sherah & Hercs with its wings causing them to fly little but quickly hitted the ground and started rolling until they stopped.

    I came running towards them with all the energy I can accumulate.

    It then was going to stab Yurnixa with its hand which made her frozen still while shaking with anxiety and fear.

    As the creature was going to stab her, she was pushed by Oli and instead of Yurnixa getting stabbed, Oli was the one instead.

    Blood came gushing out her mouth, while the monster removes his hands from Oli''s stomach area.

    Yurnixa was shocked on what just happened and then screamed loudly with fear indicating in the tone.

    I was too late..., as I approach the still breathing Oli who was coughing blood.

    After the monster placed the blood he gotten in the mouth  of the lady on its torso, it disappeared again and this time came fighting Muzaik with its new boost in power from the blood it just received.

    It thought that we were weaklings and the only one who was a threat to it was Muzaik.

    I approach Oli and then I bend down while holding onto her wrist to check if she was still alive.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Though there is a hole in her stomach, she was still alive but I think it will not last for long....

    She then opened her eyes slightly and looked towards me with her blurry eyes,

    Oli made a smile and then she said after she coughs blood

    "Hercs... is that you..., I''m sorry... I couldn''t fulfill the promise with us being together..." - Oli

    I just remained silent while I try looking for another healing scroll but their was no luck as I have no more.

    "Jouv passed away before me..., looks like I''m going to meet him... but" - Oli

    Oli then holds on my hands tightly then said

    "I don''t want to die..."  = Oli

    "Jouv... I wanted... to grow old and die with you happily..." - Oli

    Tears started gathering on my eyes and fall down to her hands as I hear her words.

    "Don''t cry... as I''ll still be with you not in person... but... as... someone.. ne-" - Oli

    She couldn''t finish her last words as she passed away while her eyes closed with tears flowing down...

    I don''t know her very well but I could not stop but feel bitterness and sadness from what she said...

    This made me remember someone but my memories are really hazy and couldn''t recall.

    I then wiped the tear on her and then I stood up.

    Hercs was unconscious while laying in the ground badly while being badly hurt from the creatures attack.

    Sherah was okay but unable to move from the damage she received.

    My anger for the creature was burning in me while I felt guilt from inviting everyone to this dungeon for my selfish needs.

    Muzaik was fighting using a shield on his left and a sword on his right made out of aura materialization.

    Though the creature was able to avoid each of the swings dealt by Muzaik.

    Orstokix used its black orbs to try damaging Muzaik but was futile as it was all stopped by Muzaik''s sword deflecting them.

    The monster took out the wraps from its head, which revealed a large mouth with lots of sharp teethes in them while having one glowing red eye.

    Orstrokix torso with the face of a lady in it started screaming a loud voice.

    This made Muzaik flinch from the scream which gave enough time for the creature to bury its fangs on the shoulder of Muzaik causing a huge chunk of his body to be ripped out.

    Muzaik didn''t agonize but instead he used his sword to stab the creature''s head.

    It went throught piercing the head of Orstrokix but didn''t killed it.

    Everyone who was knocked away by the creature slowly stood up except for Hercs and was looking at the battle while their body tremble from the attack they received.

    Nyorin was exhausted after she recited the scroll to heal her body and so was laying down with Laura.

    Both of them are unable to fight anymore as they ran out of energy or aura already.

    I came charging towards the creature before he could move but was too late as its hands burrowed threw Muzaik''s chest and pulled out his heart while crushing it after everyone got a good glimpse of it

    This made me stop and halt while falling to my knees as I process on what just happened.

    Memories about Muzaik came flying towards my brain

    ''Kid, If you ever needed parents then just call me, as I''m glad to threat you as my son'' - Muzaik before in the past

    ''Ho ho you seemed to have made Nyorin fell for you... good luck with her...''

    ''Life is nothing but a test for the next one, and so live everyday to your fullest... but don''t copy me''

    ''Saladin your a good kid and so stand tall!''

    ''Just one more round... just a little bit of sip on this finely made wine..''

    ''I wonder how will you and Nyorin look like in the future''

    ''If only the sun was stuck in place on the horizon... it would be a beautiful place to drink some good wine and beer''

    Tears started flowing through my eyes as I recall all the moments I had with him who was like a father to me...

    It might not affect anyone but for me this is like watching your parent get killed in front of you.

    Muzaik looked at me before he died and smiled while saying ''Stay well and protect Nyorin...''

    After the creature destroyed his heart, I expect for him to die immediately but he didn''t as Muzaik grabbed out a paper from his pocket and looked at it with his face covering with tears.

    He then hold into the arm of the monster, and exploded himself causing the monsters arm to be ripped of and one of its wings to be annihilated.

    Muzaik''s body turned to a pale which looked like he was only having bones after the magic he pulled out before he died...

    The paper came flowing towards me, and I grabbed it and looked at the last thing that Muzaik eyes saw and that was his family...

    It was his family drawn in it which resembled them nicely while there are words written there saying

    ''Dad, good luck! by your son Jentun''

    ''Love you dear, and please live for my and your son sake by your wife Clarin''

    I couldn''t do anything but cry at what was written on the paper.

    ''this wouldn''t have happened if this creature didn''t appear...'' - My thoughts

    Its been a while since I had this feeling..., last time I remember having this was when I fought Merdrek and maybe before also...

    My eyes glow with purple hue, the dead flower mark on my right hand has reached from my hand to my shoulder while glowing in a dark sinister hue.

    The spear I''m wielding has turned from dark hue to a violet bright one.

    My body felt light weighted, and I could feel energy coarse through my veins...

    The creature was munching on the remains of Muzaik body but quickly back away from feeling my pressure from me activating the Empower ability.

    The pattern in my right arm were really beautiful in a horrid way as it shows flowers withering, thorns of roses and tears of some sort of goddess flowing down.

    My mind was blank and the only thing I could think about was Orstrokix getting killed.

    I was engulfed by violet hue and was walking slowly towards the frozen in place creature.

    Everyone watches me walk towards Orstrokix.

    I then used the ground to propel me towards the creature.

    It tried hitting me with its remaining wing but it was destroyed by my spear.

    Orstrokix then used the face on its torso to scream in an attempt to distract me but was also useless as I couldn''t hear anything but the beating of my heart.

    The creature was already hurt from Muzaik self destructing himself with magic on Ostrokix.

    I slashed the creature with my spear which caused some of its body to turn to specks of dust.

    It screamed loudly but I didn''t care as I kept on repeatedly piercing it.

    Though I never used the spear before, after I got this power it felt like I knew how to use it for lots of years as if it is like a extra arm of mine.

    Orstrokix was pleading for mercy but I heed not to kill it.

    After I turned its head to dust, I did my last strike and that was of me piercing the face on its torso which killed it completely.

    Just in case I kept on striking it madly while kicking its body until I see purple blood ooze out.

    I was stopped eventually by Sherah touching my shoulder but I shoved her away which ended up with me getting slapped by her.

    My trance state has disappeared which made me go down to my knees from being exhausted.

    Sherah was also breathing hard from running and using all her stamina while she rub away blood from her mouth flowing down to her chin.

    The soul of Orstrokix came and got sucked into my ring which was much more larger than any soul before while being crimson red in color with black hue.

    Sherah raised one of her eye brows from witnessing me suck the soul to my ring.

    I didn''t know how I got that urge again...

    Muzaik''s dead body is in front of me while being decapitated from the monster eating his body.

    Tears still is going down my eyes while I remember on how everyone who died today.

    Though... I had the power to revive, I might be able to do it for him.

    "Don''t even think of that" - ???

    A familiar voice came talking to me from behind and when I looked it was the hooded person who I encountered most of the time before.

    I didn''t know why she/he is here or how did he/she know what I was thinking...

    Sherah pulled out her sword and was pointing at the neck of the hooded individual.

    I told Sherah to not hurt him/her as she/he is not going to harm us.

    The hooded person was carrying a huge bag that has the figure of a person in it.

    Afterwards he/she opened the bag and revealed a person inside it which was a girl with brown hair made into a braid.

    He/she grabbed the body out who was wearing a plain dress.

    Blue eyes, and freckles on the cheeks.

    Having a sleepy face while smiling and giving me a sense nostalgia.

    No matter how hard I think, I could not remember on who is this person.

    The hooded person than says that this girl is called Kioni which made me surprised but nothing more than that.

    He/she then asked me to use the souls I gained to revive her.

    I still remember the reason why I came to this dungeon and that was revive a certain someone called Kioni but I didn''t know for what reason...?, is she anything special to me anyway?

    I then said to her

    "Why should I revive her instead of reviving Muzaik, Oli or even Jouv" - Me

    Sherah sheathed her sword and just stand still while crossing her arms while hearing out what we are saying with her poker face still active.

    The hooded person than said

    "Because none of their souls are still intact in the world and your teacher called Muzaik also told me to not revive him" - Hooded person

    ''...why doesn''t he want to get revived'' - My thoughts

    "This girl is someone really special to you but your memory is gradually fading from getting souls for this specific girl" - Hooded person

    ''Losing memories and someone special?, who could...'' - My thoughts

    I swear this hooded person, his/her voice really sounds familiar but I don''t know who is it.

    "Fine..., so what should I do?" - Me

    He/she then told me to ask the ring to revive this specific girl.

    I did what she/he asked and something happened to me which made me have a strong head ache as if something was lost and never could be recovered...

    Afterwards, large light specks came emitting on my ring and released a gem with bright golden hue which went through the chest of the girl called Kioni.

    Kioni''s body got a huge shock into her body as if lightning has hit her.

    After the shock was over, her eyes slowly opened while she rubs her eyes.

    She then saw me and quickly get up from laying down in the ground.

    Kioni hugged me really tightly while crying loudly which made me confused completely.

    I pushed away her from me and asked her

    "Who are you supposed to be?" - me

    This made her expression changed completely and quickly became sad as she falls down to her knees while crying even more louder.

    I tried asking a question to the hooded person but he/she already vanished.

    Sherah came towards the crying girl and tried making her calm down by slowly patting her shoulder.

    Kioni was saying out loud ''Why..'' while crying

    ''Am I suppose to know this person?, it looked like she knows me but I don''t know her one bit...'' - My thoughts

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading

    To tell you the truth, I cried a bit while making this chapter and I wish that you would honestly comment below on what your feelings on this chapter while reading it.

    See ya next time mate :C

 Volume 2 Chp 27: Seperation

    Hello once again and I thank you for picking out this chapter!

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Kioni''s POV

    Looks like I died...

    Though I wish to spend more time with Saladin...

    I just can''t pass over and have the thought of Saladin getting harmed or being lonesome in this world.

    A lot of time passed and gradually I can see that he doesn''t need me anymore...

    Two girls that are much more pretty and stronger than me while caring for him much more than I..

    Every time I appear again in front of Saladin, time flew by very fast and the next thing I knew... he already may have forgotten about me..

    My heart pains every time he tries remembering my name..

    There was one moment when he would visit me once and that is at the place where I reside most of the time.

    A beautiful garden with lots of flowers and orchids.

    He tried communicating to me but his voice doesn''t seem to get out.

    I was crying as to how this the first time we met again in ages but I couldn''t do anything but watch him disappear.

    Though before he completely disappears, he gave me one kiss.

    That kiss gave me hope and so I continued watching him even if I have to for the rest of his life.

    There I was waiting while sitting on the glass chair in the middle of the garden.

    Sipping the tea that never runs out while it has the taste of nothing but plain water and mint.

    Waiting was the problem as I might pass over before I could realize it.

    Sometimes I wonder if it is even alright to keep Saladin in this cruel task to revive me...

    I really wanted him to stop and forget about me.. but some of me also wants him to not...

    After a large margin of time, I felt like my body is turning lighter as if I''m being forced to pass over.

    I cried but eventually I thought of relieving Saladin with the task.

    There was actually no chance from the beginning for me an ordinary girl to be with some one so bright in front of every ones eyes.

    I though I passed away already, but at that moment my eyes opened again but this time I felt like in my original body.

    Rubbing my eyes as I opened it slowly and saw in front of my eyes a younger version of Saladin.

    Tears couldn''t help but gather in my eyes as I get up and hug Saladin as tight as possible.

    I finally am able to reunite with Saladin, and I was really happy.

    But the thing that broke my happiness was when Saladin push me away from him and told me

    "Who are you supposed to be?" - Saladin

    I knew that there would be a drawback when reviving, but this is one of the most cruelest.

    My knees shook from the words he told me until I fall down on my knees and was crying loudly while looking at the ceiling.

    I felt miserable as to how Saladin completely forgotten me...

    Now there is no one in this world except my adopted father to know who I am.

    There was a girl with blond hair and some taints of red dyed color in it, started calming me down by patting my shoulder.

    Saladin was looking at me with a confused expression.

    He then took out something from his bag and it was some sort sheet of cloth and hand it to me while saying that to wipe my tears with it.

    Though he doesn''t know me, he was still smiling when he hand it over.

    I grab hold to it and wiped the tears from my eyes and got up while he helps me by pulling me up.

    It has been a while since I used this body but I don''t see any sign of difference as if it has been maintained well.

    Including my neck which was snapped before but now it was acting like any normal one should be.

    Saladin than asked again if he is someone who I should now but then I replied

    "Sorry..., I thought you were someone that I knew..." - Me

    ''I knew this was the wrong choice but I just didn''t want him to suffer any more, to who knows what if I try jog his memory'' - My thoughts

    He then replied

    "Oh is that so, if I recall you are called Kioni by someone" - Saladin

    ''Well at least he knows my name...'' - My thoughts

    "Yes..., and what might your name be?" - Me

    "Saladin Valirus" - Saladin

    This brought some old memories when we first time met...

    My heart hurts from the thought of how we are completely distant now...

    Saladin then introduced the girl beside him saying that her name is Sherah, which I thought was his new girlfriend but I changed my mind when Saladin says that they are together for only certain reasons or else they would be fighting to death by now.

    I noticed that the girl I saw while I was with Saladin in my apparition form has stood up and slowly went towards us while limping.

    There was something weird and that was the color of the floor which turned completely red and was emitting a crimson hue.

    we tried moving out of the circle which was about to activate any second but was too late.

    Before the yellow eyed girl was able to enter the crimson hued circle, we were sucked into it which made my mind completely blank and my vision turned pitch black.

    After a few moments, my eyes opened again but this time I''m in a place completely different than before.

    I thought I was separated with Saladin again but he was with me, sleeping beside me.

    Saladin appearance was different... as he was back to someone I knew normally from before.

    There was the girl called Sherah who stood up from laying down and was looking around the new area we teleported to.

    She then noticed the new appearance of Saladin and pulled out her sword and pointed at him but I stopped her by telling her that it is him and no one else.

    Sherah sheathed her sword back to her hilt and dropped the bow she was carrying for a long time in the ground with the remaining arrows she has.

    It was night from what I can tell from the moon appearing on the sky while being at its full form.

    We were in a sandy area while close to what seemed to be the sea.

    The moonlight was turning the water of the sea to be covered in dazzling light.

    In the opposite of the sea was a thick stretch of trees with long grasses.

    Saladin woke up finally but he said something before he did which made me curious.

    "Father..?!" - Saladin

    When he waked up, he looked to his left and right while being completely confused as to what happened to him.

    He then noticed that his body has aged which made him shocked for a bit.

    Sherah asked if he was Saladin which he replied with him answering yes.

    His body might have returned due to the teleportation or the reason for finally reviving me.

    Saladin then asked Sherah if we are the only ones who are here currently which she nodded to the question.

    He then got up and was checking inside his bag until he pulled out two boxes which were neatly packed with a sheet of paper.

    Me and Sherah received a box for each one of us and were told to open it.

    I did what he asked and found food inside the box which were messed from what seemed to be from constant movement.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.He then handed Sherah and me spoons while asking us to eat.

    But before I could eat, I offered the food to him which he refused and asked for us to eat instead.

    The food was tasty while I couldn''t help but drop a single tear for being able to enjoy food once again in this life.

    <hr />

    Nyorin''s POV

    The fight was finally over, is what I can tell from watching...

    A hooded person appeared behind Saladin in thin air while carrying a bag.

    Later I found out that there was a girl in it which was someone that I know and that was Saladin''s dead girlfriend.

    After a while, Saladin said something but I couldn''t hear as I''m far away and then bright light came appearing on his hand.

    The bright light made a gem appear which entered the girl named Kioni and made her live once again.

    This kind of made me sad while also hating myself for thinking that as Saladin might not like anyone else except Kioni.

    I noticed something strange after Kioni hugged Saladin and that was her getting pushed away which made me confused.

    She then started crying while at her knees and Sherah came calming her down.

    Saladin gave her a piece of cloth and suddenly I noticed that the circle that they were situated in was turning red.

    I tried walking to warn them but was to late as by the time I tried stepping into the circle they got eradicated by a huge dark array which pierced from the circle to the sky.

    My knees couldn''t do anything but fall down in front of me as debris of rocks covers the whole circle which made me cry out loud.

    Saladin was dead.

    Thought I can''t help but stop that fact go through my head but I can''t deny on what my eyes is seeing.

    I also noticed that Laura started crying which made me confirm that Saladin and everyone beside him was dead.

    My throat and eyes hurt from the crying but it was eventually stopped when laura came beside me while hugging me.

    We stayed there at that same spot for a long time while crying slowly from remembering on how Saladin was special to us.

    I didn''t want to accept it and tried taking out the rocks which covered the circle but was futile as to how heavy it was.

    Hercs was shouting out loud while mourning on Oli''s dead body which was really dreadful for him and us.

    My older sister woke up and was looking dumbfounded at the area which was completely covered with rocks.

    She came and asked on what happened which I told her the whole story which made her also grieve while crying at the same time.

    Sherah was someone close to my sister and was just lost and so I can feel her depression towards the ruble rocks.

    The thing that confirmed that they are dead was the blood flowing through the cracks on the floor which made us freaked out and mourn even more further.

    I couldn''t think anymore as I can''t accept that my loved one is dead.

    Oh how I loathed my accursed luck and faith.

    I would do anything to be replaced with Saladin.

    Its better that I died while having the thought that Saladin would live peacefully with Laura.

    After a while of mourning we decided to leave the dungeon as its crumbling down but before I could, I just said one more thing to the area and that was ''thank you for everything'' to all the dead people.

    There was a portal which indicated the exit of the dungeon which we entered.

    After stepping foot out of the portal, I noticed that it was already night and there werelarge amount of adventurer''s who were mourning to what seemed to be their dead companions surrounding the portal.

    Guards came to us and asked if there were any casualties which I replied by saying ''yes, there were... six dead ones...''.

    They gave their honest condolence and explained on how the dungeon portal acted strange while two hoax guards were maybe the reason to it.

    I didn''t want to hear anything today as I''m already in a state of depression from losing someone special to me...

    Laura was leaning on to my shoulder as we walk towards the house of Muzaik to tell his family about the dreaded news.

    Hercs gave his farewell and wanted to meet with us tomorrow so that we can think carefully as to what happened in the dungeon.

    This left us with me, Laura and my sister.

    After sometime, we were in front of Muzaik house.

    I knocked the door and Clarin opened it while having a happy face but died out after she looked for her husband but was not their while looking at our appearance which made her break into tears.

    Muzaik''s son Jentun came running and was fallen to grief after hearing out what happened to us.

    He let us in before we could tell on what happened in the dungeon.

    They were feeling miserable while crying at the same time.

    With their showing of tears, it made me also cry with Laura and my sister.

    This was the worst day in my life and was similar to how my second oldest sister died but worser.

    Even if Saladin died, I would never forget about him though I wanted to always know on what his true feeling were to me..

    Looks like the promise has been broken as Saladin died before it has a chance of happening...

    Every now a then I would remember some moments when I was beside Saladin in bed...

    Laura was having it even worser than I am as she holds into me while crying loudly.

    Saladin without you, this is our state right now..

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    It looks like I''m in a another dream but this time I was in front of a girl around the age 20''s.

    She was good looking while having her hair short and being black colored.

    Her eyes were colored purple which made me confused as I remember that only Dwarmura individuals were able to have those.

    She was wearing plain white one pieced dress while standing and playing with her hair until she noticed my presence.

    The girl then says

    "Oh, so this is how you looked like... quite handsome is what I can say"

    I then asked

    "What is it that you want and who are you?"

    She then chuckled which made me confused and then she said

    "I can''t answer that, or else it would cause some problem" - Her

    "At least tell your name"  - Me

    She then smiled then said

    "No can do" - Her

    "So the what is it you want with me" - Me

    Her expression turned serious then she said

    "I just want to tell you something" - her

    I then replied

    "And what is that?" - Me

    "Please take good care of the ones you will fell in love with, and I don''t know what dimension is this, but make sure that you don''t succumb to your power." - Her

    "Wait... take care of my lover.. and ...succumb... power, what do you mea-?" - Me

    Before I could ask my question she interrupted my words and then said

    "Well your time has ran out" - Her

    "BUT WAI-" - Me

    I tried speaking but she stopped my mouth by placing a cloth in it and then said

    "Well goodbye father" - Her

    My mind gone hazy and then I waked up with a shocked expression.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading :D

 Volume 2 Chp 28: Captured

    Welcome and thank you once again for reading one of my latest chapters :D

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    Great, just my luck.

    I''m stuck with the guy who I loathe while being with a girl named Kioni who I don''t know much about...

    By the sea current and the color of the trees, I can safely assume that we teleported to another continent.

    Though, I don''t know which continent we are currently residing at.

    I think it''s best if I leave the group while they are sleeping...

    But I might stay behind just because I didn''t get my revenge on Saladin as he humiliated me while I tried assassinating him and so that I can''t leve that girl behind with him as it might be bad.

    ...Saladin grew older... and is now about my age...

    His body has changed and was now much more leaner than before while having tight muscles but still keeping a fit normal body.

    Saladin offered me and Kioni food which I thought was poison at first and so asked him to taste it before I did.

    He grabbed another spoon and took a scoop of the rice on the box I''m carrying and ate it.

    I saw Kioni having a glance but then continued eating her food but this time with sadder expression.

    After Saladin ate one spoon of rice, he then told me with an annoyed look

    "There are you happy?, it is not poisonous" - Saladin

    Though the food looked crumbled and messy which I could understand from the event that took place before..

    The taste... reminded me of something... which I thought I could never taste again... and that was my mothers cooking...

    Delicious while also being made with care... the same as my mom would do.

    I didn''t leave any food behind when I ate it while also enjoying the taste.

    I turned around so that both of them can''t see my eyes as it was having small tears falling down.

    After I ate the food, I gave the remaining box which is empty to Saladin.

    He was shocked on how I finished the food completely and then he said to me

    "Is it really that good for the likes of someone like you to enjoy it?" - Saladin

    Though I would answer by yelling out something that would deny that I like it by telling some cheap ass reason and that was me saying that I''m hungry.

    I just looked at him with my poker face while having a slight trace of redness in my cheek and looking to the ground with me mumbling quietly about something.

    Saladin then said

    "I''ll take that expression of yours as a way of thinking that you enjoyed it" - Saladin

    I tried changing my expression back to the poker face but failed and got laughed at from Saladin which I hit his stomach due to him being an asshole.

    He was still carrying his spear which was strapped to his back and was now bending his body a little from the force of me punching him.

    ''This asshole deserves to rot in hell'' - My thoughts

    It was dark but the moonlight kept it nicely lit, though we need to set up a campfire as it allows us to keep or body temperature warm.

    Saladin told me to grab some twigs which I refused as I''m not his bitch and so Kioni volunteered which he is now looking for them.

    I decided to just sit down and watch Saladin who is the bitch now, to do what he is born for.

    Though he saved my life, I returned back by saving his and so we are even.

    While Saladin sparks up the twigs which Kioni brought with his enchanting power, I was annoying him by kicking some sand into the fire.

    His face was getting irritated and then stood up while scooping sand in his hand.

    He then threw it on my face which made me cough and my eyes hurts from little amount of sand getting stuck in it.

    I was rubbing my eyes while coughing and gone to the direction of Saladin.

    Saladin was laughing at me as I get closer to him with an expression of being pissed of.

    I then tried to slap hip but my hand was caught by his, and then started brushing away the sand from my face which made me confused.

    The fire was started by Kioni who did it by using the friction of a twig on a wood by rotating it quickly with both her hands to create small bits of charcoal which made the fire.

    Saladin was clearing the sand from my face and told me

    "Sorry, I was acting too immature.." - Saladin

    I was still confused as to why would he do that to me.

    There were no words for me to say except watch him clear my face from the sand.

    Kioni looked at us and was making some sort of jealous face while pouting a little.

    I really don''t know why she makes this faces...

    After Saladin took out the dust, I just said in a quiet voice telling him

    "There is no problem.." - Me

    Thankfully that he didn''t hear me say that, as he asks me on what I said which I replied back by just looking at him with my regular poker face.

    A little later after sitting down near the campfire, I heard Saladin making a yawn which made Kioni ask if he is sleepy.

    Saladin replied saying that he isn''t, but Kioni forced him to sleep which he did but before he slept, Saladin asked Kioni one question.

    He asked on how did Kioni learn how to make that campfire just because he knows a similar technique.

    Kioni just replied saying that

    "There was a guy that I loved who thought me how to make fire..." - Kioni

    I think it''s best to not talk more on the subject is what Saladin me in the ear which I replied by nodding.

    It looks like I almost completely forgotten about Yurnixa even though she was someone who treated me like some special friend to her which always makes me kind of annoyed but happy at the same time.

    My job on protecting her is clearly impossible right now and so I must reunite with her as soon as possible as I need to fulfill the deal I made with her father.

    It''s best if I take a bath but I''m afraid that Saladin would peep or something which I don''t mind as that will be the last time he will see anything.

    Also it''s better if I take a bath tomorrow as its dark currently... actually, I think I''ll take a bath today.

    I told them that I would take a bath while telling to not them peek, and you might be asking as to why I changed my mind..., well its dark and so there is a lower chance of seeing my body.

    Though the sea water was salty, it was enough to bath my body.

    After a while, I returned to the place and to find that Saladin is taking a nap.

    I asked Kioni if he attempted to peek on my body which she replied by saying that he didn''t even care.

    ''Doesn''t even care..., am I getting this person personality correct?'' - My thoughts

    Kioni then told me with a sad toned voice saying ''He changed...'' which made me wonder if she actually knows him.

    Saladin was sleeping peacefully on the grass which was close to the sandy beach.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I was laying down beside a tree while trying to lull my self to sleep by relaxing by the wind which was coming from the forest and the noise of gentle waves splashing through the nearby rocks.

    Kioni was sleeping on the grass while facing the direction of Saladin and having a saddened expression.

    There was nothing to worry about but just go to sleep which I did.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    When I woke up, I felt my body was sore and was having a slight headache.

    I looked around me and noticed that I''m not near the sea, but instead I was in some sort of cage made of metal.

    Kioni was beside me who waked up just now and was confused on where we are.

    There were huts and easily made wooden houses no so far from us.

    It was early morning as I can tell from the sun rising up from the horizon.

    A river flowing through in front of us while a small wooden bridge is built so that people can cross.

    Clouds that looked like it is about to rain any moment were covering the sky.

    You can say this place is quite the old type of village but still has its welcoming feeling.

    My hands were tied by rope which were easily removed by my strength.

    Kioni was surprised on how I unbind at ease.

    I then removed the bindings of hers also.

    Instead of trying to break the locks of the cage door, I just bend the rods of the cage so that me and Kioni can go through with ease.

    There was a guy who was standing with a small bow being carried of his right hand.

    That person was the only one who is guarding the entrance of this village which was lucky for us.

    I knew that we were caught while we''re sleeping last night by what seemed to be tranquilizer darts which I knew from observing Kioni''s neck having the mark from the dart.

    He was facing the opposite direction to us which gave me enough time to knock him out by hitting his neck area with my hands made into a chop form.

    The guy fall down unconscious which he will stay out more than enough time until we can escape.

    As I was about to exit the entrance, Kioni asked me on what about Sherah.

    I then told her to forget about her as I really didn''t like that person.

    She then forced me to look for her which was kind of annoying but I eventually gave up after giving the thought of her saving my life once.

    I asked Kioni to exit the village and go back to the place we originally were which she complied and did what i asked.

    There I was in a middle of thoughts as to why I have to look or even save Sherah while I looking for her at the same time.

    It looked like most of the people in the village are sleeping at the moment which made it easy for me to move quietly around.

    It took some time but I eventually found a huge hut which was much more bigger than any others and was the last place I didn''t search.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    My eyes opened slowly and I waked up.

    I was on top while laying down on some sort of bed while both my hands and feet were binded by a rope.

    My body felt cold and then noticed that I was completely stripped down all the way till my feet while only a sheet of blanket keeps my body from being seen completely.

    There was a fat guy who was looking at me not so far from thee while having a disgusting look on his face as he licks the lower lip of his mouth.

    I felt fear as to who knows what he will do to me.

    I threatened him while shouting with all my lungs saying that if he does anything, I would skin him alive and throw him in a acid bath.

    The fat person didn''t do anything but just laugh as if he doesn''t even understand me.

    He then touch my stomach area and rubbing it which made me freak out badly while trying to escape this bind which was impossible.

    Afterwards, the person goes out the hut while saying to me that he will be back and enjoy my body.

    I tried escaping even more but was futile...

    My eyes couldn''t help but shed tears as to the thought of that man raping me...

    I closed my eyes as I hear the person enter once again and was heading towards me.

    He then told in my ears

    "Wow, you''re actually crying"

    The voice was something that I always know and that was Saladin''s.

    I was kind of relieved when he found me but I was thinking that he might have just came to tease me.

    Saladin then removed all the bindings which freed me and I got up while covering my body with the sheet of blanket.

    When I got up, I couldn''t help it and hugged Saladin tightly while crying loudly as the fear of being raped by someone.

    His face became red as maybe due to my body pressing his.

    I then let go of him after a little while and was looking at him with my poker face but this time with little amount of blush.

    Its not like I like or anything as I really loathe him and of course he also feels the same way to me.

    Saladin rolled his eyes then was looking to my right as if he doesn''t want to look at my body while having a blushed face.

    He then told me that we should escape immediately which I did what he asked.

    As we were about to escape the hut, the fat man returned while being half naked which grossed me out.

    Though he was killed in mere moments from Saladin stabbing neck with his hands.

    We exited the hut which was covered with blood from Saladin killing that fat guy.

    While we were sneaking through the village while heading towards the exit to this village, I asked Saladin as to the reason why he saved me which he replied by telling me that he felt pity towards me.

    I was kind of mad from what he answered but didn''t mind as we hate each other.

    Before we are able to exit, Saladin told me that we need to look for out stuff which we did and we found it.

    Our stuff was kept beside some sort of wagon which looked like they were going to deliver them.

    After we manage to escape this forsaken village, I made a huge sigh of relied and decided to tell Saladin

    "Thank you.." - Me

    This time my voice was loud enough for anyone to hear it but Saladin just acted that he couldn''t hear me while trying to get me to say it again.

    I became flustered and slapped his face which he didn''t react.

    He then told me that my personality is showing its true colors which made me kind of pissed but quickly tried calming myself down.

    When we reached the place where we teleported to, and found Kioni who was hiding behind a tree with a stick armed in her hand.

    She then came and asked if I was alright which I replied telling her that I was.

    For some reason, I started talking much more than usual...

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading!

    Exams are keeping me in a tight spot and so I can''t freely release chapters :C

    I hope you stick with my novel :D

 Volume 2 Chp 29: Far away

    Hello once again fellow readers :D

    Thank you for choosing this chapter to read!

    Enjoy reading

    <hr />

    Laura''s POV

    I was in bed with Nyorin beside me who was still crying till now...

    There was nothing going through my head except the though of Saladin being dead.

    I was playing with my hair while trying my best to sleep..

    Ever since he died, the feeling of loneliness has been hitting me hard even if Nyorin is still with me.

    This confirmed on how my feelings were strong for him.

    Though, I could never meet him again in this life...

    I didn''t stop praying to the goddess Feides to make sure that Saladin passes on peacefully while also hating myself for not being able to save him in time...

    If only I had my vision, I might be able to at least see his appearance and keep it in my mind...

    Oh how I loathe my life as to how I''m cursed with forever cycle of disaster.

    I doze to sleep after I shed tear from remembering the first time I met Saladin.

    <hr />

    Nyorin''s POV

    The next morning, me and Laura went downstairs to greet Clarin who was cooking while still having a sad expression from her husband being dead...

    My sister went back to our hometown while feeling depressed completely from Sherah getting killed...

    Words could not express as to how I felt yesterday...

    Images of Saladin getting killed has been popping in my head every time as if it is a eternal nightmare.

    If you couldn''t tell, we are staying at her house with Jentun who was still in a major depressed state while looking at a drawing of his father.

    My appearance was different than usual as I didn''t took care of my hair while having eyes of someone that didn''t sleep for nights.

    I didn''t ate anything since yesterday and so my looks were pale which was not only me as Laura had the same sort of appearance.

    Clarin (Muzaik''s wife) served us breakfast which concludes of sliced bread and jam which was made from the berries grown behind the house.

    It was delicious but couldn''t show my satisfying looking face as I''m still not over with Saladin being dead.

    I could feel like my daily life with him came to an end while also missing his voice which were irritating the first time we met, but slowly I grew to love it.

    My mind was deep in thoughts as to how did Saladin managed to revive the girl called Kioni...

    If that was possible maybe I have a chance on reviving him...

    Thought I felt like it was the wrong decision as maybe he is enjoying with Kioni in the afterlife, never ending reincarnation or forever pantheon.

    The though of reviving gave me some motives which made me think if I studied about necromancy I could see Saladin again...

    Even though, necromancy books are scarce and are hard to find...

    I asked Jentun about the idea which made his eyes even more duller as he says that there are books in the place that he is headed that has necromancy, but he couldn''t reach there anymore as his father is not there to protect him.

    When he said that, I got an idea which was accompanying Jentun with Laura while also protecting him.

    Though it would require lots of time but I would do anything to see Saladin again...

    I whispered my thoughts to Laura''s ear which made her eyes glow once more with life.

    She replied back by saying that she is okay with it, as long as it doesn''t involve sacrifices...

    Then I told Jentun that we both would be glad to accompany him which made one of his eyebrow raised while questioning our skills and telling us on how our life could be in danger.

    Also Clarin who made her voice a little bit louder, told us to not force ourself just because we are desperate to revive Saladin as it may kill us.

    She then reminds us about our family which didn''t bother me that much, except my sister.

    On the other hand, Laura still has hers and loves them even though they abandoned her.

    Jentun made a sigh while massaging his forehead which then he asked us to prove that we have the skills needed.

    We complied and followed him to the backyard as he asks us to.

    The place which was like a small grass field with a miniature farm on right and on the left was an open space which was where we displayed our techniques.

    I shown him on how I can pierce the air simultaneously five times with my rapier while enchanting the blade with light which made my sword left behind a trail of white hue every time I swing it.

    When he saw on how fast I pierced the air, he was blinking tremendously as if he couldn''t believe what his eyes saw while opening his mouth a little.

    Laura chanted a spell by praying to the goddess of water and brought out the same water hydra from before, but this time it was having two heads which kind of made Jentun surprised while placing her hands on his chin and rubbing it.

    He saw on how we are able to do this strong type of moves which made us get approved of accompanying him.

    I packed my belongings in my hand bag and was looking at the same spot from before which reminded me of Saladin sitting there while reading a book happily.

    A tear has shed from my eyes which I rubbed it away as I must not succumb to depression state as I have a goal right now and that is reviving Saladin.

    Even if it would take months, years or even decades..., I would dedicate my whole life to see him once more...

    Me and Laura took a bath together which was a first time but was nothing special as we were both silent.

    I helped her on scrubbing her back which made her squeal a little from my brute force which was my fault as I was not thinking, and so I apologized and continued but this time with care.

    Her body was frail while being slightly pale at the same time, though her face is really cute.

    After Saladin''s death, Laura was acting a bit different as if she has matured even further.

    Laura''s body was normal for a fourteen year old girl, though she should eat some more as her body is really skinny looking.

    Though it was better now than before as Saladin fed her food that were delicious which made her state back to normal.

    Laura would turn to someone completely different when it comes to her being depressed.

    Some time has passed and we were about to leave out through the door of the house.

    Though before we left, Jentun gave a warm hug to his mother who was crying while telling her that he will make sure to take care of himself well.

    Me and Laura gave Clarin our farewells which she hugged both of us together while telling us to keep her son safe.

    After she told us that, we left the house while waving our hands slowly towards Clarin...

    There was one thing that I noticed and that was m

    I didn''t know why..., but I''m not positive on necromancy to be able to  even work as I can recall that the last time it did, was long time ago back when I was about a mere child.

    Before we could leave this village, we met up with Hercs again to tell him on our plans which he gave us his best luck on our travel.

    He was wearing a completely black attire while having black pockets under his fading of life eyes.

    I asked if he would like to accompany us but he declined as he needed to make a grave for Oli and Jauv on their hometown which was nothing but in cinders.

    There was one thing that I wanter to hear before we left and that was his story on why he with his friends wanted to conquer the dungeon.

    Hercs told us that he, Oli and Jauv were really good childhood friends while also caring about each other like family.

    Though they were homeless when they were small, that didn''t stop them from moving forward in life.

    He also admitted that he had feelings for Oli for a great amount of time which made my heart hurt from him reminding me.. about how I couldn''t hear Saladin''s confession..

    The reason why they knew how to fight in the first place was due to a traveling paladin which thought them combat skills after the long begging of asking.

    After some time they were left again to strive alone as the paladin left them which was like a parent to them...

    They had only one goal and that was to live a peaceful life in a nice house while dieing at an old age..

    Though having a house would need money and so the quickest way they thought of making cash was conquering a dungeon.. but alas at the end it was nothing but the worst mistake.

    Funny on how we didn''t even gain anything for even clearing that dungeon which made my hatred grow even stronger towards it.

    After he told us more about his story and having a chat on what happened inside the dungeon, we gave our honest farewells to him and decided that we should leave now.

    It would take at least two years until we reached the destination...

    <hr />

    Kioni''s POV

    I was hiding behind a tree while carrying a stick with both of my hands and trembling from the noise of individuals reaching here.

    There was no point to cover myself and decided to make my appearance to them while gripping the stick hard.

    I then swung hard to what seemed to be the air which made me confused as to where were they.

    When I opened my eyes, I noticed that I''m quite far away from the individuals who were actually Sherah and Saladin.

    Dropping my stick and falling to the ground in a sitting position while sighing in relief as to how I was scared that they might be people that aimed to capture me.

    Saladin was kind of shocked as to what I did which was embarrassing as I lower my head so that I can''t make contact with his eyes.

    You might be wondering as to why I''m not that sad on how Saladin has forgotten me which I can give a good reason and that is, his someone that is kind of different than the old one that I knew.

    He used to be a pervert but now he is someone sensible while keeping the privacy of people to themselves without trying to snoop around.

    There was one thing that didn''t change and that is his kindness.

    Either way, I love both of personality of his no matter how Saladin would change.

    For crying out loud if you were in my place back in the mines, any girl would fell for him as to what he has done.

    Not only did he threat me with care, Saladin gave me a sense of worthiness to be alive on this world.

    Oh how I thank all the goddesses above to grant someone like me a second chance to meet him.

    I noticed that Sherah started talking much more than before which made me kind of relieved as she was not much of the talker ever since I met her.

    Saladin asked if I was okay which I replied by telling him that I''m fine while giving my thanks for freeing me from the cage back then.

    He then told us that we must move on quickly before the village residence awake once again and come searching for us.

    Sherah agreed by saying out

    "Then what are you waiting for then?" - Sherah

    When she said that, me and Saladin froze still as if it was really out of the ordinary for her to be talking like that.

    We started moving again after looking at Sherah for a good moment which made her red a little bit while causing her to avert away from our eyes.

    There was one word that can describe the atmosphere we are feeling right now and that was calmness.

    Slow movement of leaves from trees from the gentle wind.

    Noises of grass and some dirt paths being stepped by us walking through.

    A nice vibrant color on the place as the sun rises up slowly goes upwards giving light to the place.

    Saladin was arguing with Sherah on which book they think is better.

    It was quite amusing to see the glowering face of Saladin as he argues back towards Sherah.

    I could hear the voice of Sherah which was quite the matured type while hinting taints of mischievousness on it.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    My knowledge of books were really low and so I couldn''t join the topic.

    Saladin was no basically getting teased at from Sherah telling him that he doesn''t know much books compared to her.

    It was a really childish ranting which also made me to look at them as some sort of... never mind...

    I was making a downcast face as I look at the ground while still following Saladin to wherever we are headed to.

    Before I could do anything else and look at them again, I noticed that they were right beside me which kind of surprised me.

    They asked on what is the reason to my sullen face which I replied by telling them that I missed the guy who I loved..

    When I said that their expression changed to a straight forward one and were quiet the whole time while also trying to cheer me up once a while.

    After some time of walking, we managed to stumble across a town which was much more normal looking than the village from before.

    As we enter the town, some individuals gazes were looking upon us, as if we are the off ones out of the batch.

    I think I could understand why they were looking at us like that..., as the town was filled with different races that I have never seen...

    Half snake humans, only animal eared species, elves (long eared humans with enhanced life) and so many more..

    When I look on our group form other peoples perspective, we look like lost travelers that needed help.

    As we cross the crowded streets while ignoring on all the offers of selling me and Sherah to some sort of slave merchant who would pay money to Saladin for us.

    Though he made a joke by telling the slave trader that Sherah was free and would actually pay gold to him if he would take her.

    I comply and agreed that Saladin deserved the slap he gotten from her which made me think Sherah was getting soft on him...

    There were some showcases from stalls that made Saladin interested at which were mostly weapons.

    I sighed while telling to myself that he is a boy and so they should normally act like this.

    After we started to walk again while searching for a place to stay like an inn, we crossed a brothel filled with noises that would allure any men that cross by and when I turned to look at Saladin while expecting that he would act different, but he didn''t at all as if he is completely changed from his perverted self that I knew before.

    Sherah also noticed on how Saladin acted which made her have a slight surprised look on her eyes.

    After a while of searching, we finally found an inn which was not full while still keeping good maintenance.

    The price was kind of cheap which consist of 50 crisp of each of us every stay for a day while an extra 20 crisp for food being served.

    Saladin payed the price to the inn keeper and he (innkeeper) gave us two keys.

    I was then given a key and was told from Saladin that I would be sharing my room with Sherah while he keeps a room to himself as it is the most sensible reason.

    The room I was sharing with Sherah was completely ordinary as there were nothing special except two beds, a bathroom, table with two chairs and finally a closet.

    Saladin had the same thing but was only made for one person.

    My body was tired and so decided to take a bath while I forced Sherah to join me which she agreed after I kept on bugging her out by holding onto her arm.

    When I hold her I noticed that she shrieked a little which was really cute of her.

    Her face was completely red from just me holding her which made me think that she has a weakness of someone touching her without her knowing.

    After both of us took a bath, I jumped to the bed which was not bad with the new clothes the inn provided me which I was wearing currently.

    There was a lot of things that is coming in my mind, but the most one that kept on going through was the thought of Saladin not knowing me...

    My eyes were really tired and so I decided to take a quick nap which ended up me sleeping soundly until next morning.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    What is getting into me?

    I have been enjoying talking while also annoying Saladin the whole time while traveling with him.

    Even I had the thought that he looked cool at some moments when he was checking for dangers while we were crossing the thick forest.

    There was something in me that changed which made me look at him with a different view....

    He is a jerk but a funny one at the same time, even though I tease him also.

    I also noticed that, his the type of person who doesn''t like perverted stuff which made me surprised as he groped my breast the last time we fought...

    Ever since he grew older and saved me from getting raped, my heart has been pumping a little faster every time he gets close to me.

    Though I would say that I have zero intention on loving or liking him but maybe.. as a friend.

    Who am I kidding, I read enough books to tell me that being friends with a boy would lead to pregnancy.

    Well it looks like Kioni is sleeping in peace on her bed while covering her eyes by using her arms.

    My clothes are quite worn out and so I wore the ones that my princess gave me which was a white blouse with brown pants.

    I kind of felt happy when I looked at the mirror on the closet which shown myself in a beautiful dress.

    My hair color though is starting to annoy me...

    Yurnixa told me to dye my hair so that we can escape without being noticed.

    She also dyed hair from silver to black colored.

    Though the color kind of made me look special as if I was a phoenix in a maidens form.

    I think I had enough of the color as I''m already separated with Yurnixa.

    Without awakening Kioni, I opened the door of the bathroom and entered while looking at the medium sized mirror beside the sink.

    There was one vial in my pouch which holds inside the liquid that would turn my hair back to normal.

    I cares my hair after I dip the liquid in one of my hand and watch in the mirror on how the color of blond and orange disappears.

    Then my original color which was a really black hair with a mixture of violet.

    To tell you the truth, this color is my favorite and loved it ever since I''m small as a boy told me that it was a beautiful color.

    My hair reached till my waist which then I made it into the most straightest type by stroking it gently.

    The bangs in front of my face started growing longer and was about to reach my eyes, so I decided to move it to the left while placing a plane black clip to keep it in place.

    I was never interested in make up due to how I have to constantly repeat it everyday to stay beautiful.

    Though it doesn''t mean I don''t take care of my skin, as I always wash and place the required lotion or cream to keep it soft.

    After I''m done, I decided to take a walk around the inn as I''m bored being stagnant at this room.

    I opened the door of our room slowly while using the key which Saladin gave me to unlock it.

    Then I exited the room and closed it with care so that Kioni won''t wake up.

    There was one thing to my surprise and that was the door of Saladin was open which made me curious, so I decided to look inside.

    When I did, there laid Saladin on the bed looking at the ceiling of the room while playing with his long hair.

    He didn''t look pleased while also deep in thoughts for something as he doesn''t even notice my presence.

    I didn''t want to bother him and so I decided to move along and take a breather downstairs.

    While I was walking, I have been thinking on what I am doing staying nonchalantly with this group...

    There was a thought of escaping and going back to the place where Yurnixa might be and that is her hometown.

    Though..., when I asked the inn keeper on how long it would take to travel to the Fenrir''s forest which he replied by telling me it would take years...

    When I heard that it would take years, my mind went blank completely and tears where about to sprout of my eyes.

    There wasn''t enough time any more for me to save my mother from the sickness that would kill her...

    She was the reason why I took the job for protecting Yurnixa.

    I didn''t want anyone to see my face covered in tears and so I ran upwards the staircase while heading towards the room of mine.

    While I rushed without looking I bumped into someone causing me to fall down on my behind while the person also did the same thing.

    I opened my eyes and noticed that it was Saladin the one that I bumped into.

    Saladin didn''t know who was I, as I changed my hair color but quickly figured out after seeing the beauty mark beside my left eye, though I was surprised that he knew it was me from just a look on it.

    He was now looking at me with an irritated face until he saw the tears on my eyes and doleful expression which made him etched.

    Saladin then asked on what''s the problem while trying to wipe the tears on my eyes which I pushed his hands away while telling him its not of his business.

    His reaction turned to a pissed of one and stood up while telling me

    "I just wanted to help, but it looks like you can sober by yourself" - Saladin

    When he said that, it made my heart ache for some reason and before he could enter his room again.

    I pulled his shirt which made him surprised as he looks at my downcast head which I tried covering my tearful eyes and slightly red cheeks.

    There was one thing that I hated the fucking most and that was asking for help from someone, but I think he is an exception as right now I''m completely broken from the knowings of my mother getting killed by the disease.

    I knew that I was a screwed up person due to me enjoying killing people while reading tons of book that includes gore and bad mouthed words.

    But I couldn''t help but want his help.

    He then sighed and then told me to enter his room which I refused until he enters first.

    Saladin entered his room while I follow from his behind which made me wonder as to what I''m doing right now.

    I sat on his bed and was given a small sheet of cloth to wipe of my tears which I did and placed it beside me.

    He asked on what is the reason why I''m crying on the time when its close to sleeping which I replied by telling him

    "I wanted to return back but it would take years which made me into this current state..." - Me

    When I mentioned the word ''years'' it made his face turn into a deadpan one which I could understood as he was close with those girls called Laura and Nyorin.

    Even though they were not dating but just good friends.

    He then told me that he would try all means possible to make the travel faster which kind of baffled me as to why he would do that for someone he loathes?

    Saladin than said

    "I''m just doing this for my reasons not anything related to yours and make sure you get that in your brain" - Saladin

    I nodded while feeling a little fear from the way how Saladin is acting right now..

    He then told me if I''m feeling better then I should get out of his room.

    The way he acted mean towards me was something understandable as to how I threated him the whole time...

    Looks like being friends is an impossible thing...

    That thought kind of made me sad as I open the door of Saladin''s room to find Kioni with tons of tears while looking at me with surprise...

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading this chapter and would like to ask a question and please reply by commenting below.

    Question: What you think of Sherah''s personality?, does it look cliche or is it okay?

    and do you think she is a fun character?

 Volume 2 Chp 30: Unpredictable

    ..Sup, how''s life?, good and all, well good for you...

    Okay, enough of me being emo due to my exams and let''s get to the point and that is thank you for picking out this chapter!

    I was acting like that at the starts due to how the Exams will rape me..

    Enjoy reading :D

    <hr />

    Kioni''s POV

    I saw her and that was Sherah who opened the door which of Saladin''s room while having a sad face.

    My tears kept on dripping from the thought of them being together while I stand outside almost the entire time ever since Sherah entered Saladin''s room.

    You can say I''m a bit overboard when it comes to someone else might be ending up with Saladin which I can safely say that I''m abnormal...

    Though I couldn''t have thought that she would return with a sullen look.

    She looked at me with a surprised look as if she didn''t expect me to be here the whole time..

    I always thought that there was something going on between both of them but I guess.. I was wrong.

    Sherah ignored me and clenched her teeth as she passes by me and enters our room.

    Saladin appeared before his door and looked at Sherah before she could enter our room with an irritated look then closed his room.

    I was now confused and didn''t know what to do as I stand between both closed room while my tears started dripping down.

    The chandelier which is made of iron was on top of me which illuminated the place slightly.

    When I saw Sherah entered Saladin''s room before, I had an ache in my heart which caused me to cry as to the thought of Saladin loving someone else and forgetting about me...

    There was no use anymore as to how I succumb into this jealousy state due to how I''ve been waiting for Saladin to remember me at least once again.

    I might be acting to dramatic towards this situation but if you were in my place who has no one else that you know except Saladin then probably you would do the same thing but I guess you would be saying that you wont.

    There was no point to stand here anymore and so I decided to go back to mine and Sherah''s room and sleep.

    Once I opened the door, I saw Sherah on her bed having a frustrated look while one tear goes down her right eye.

    It also looked like she was not in the mood to talk and so I just went and laid down on my bed and let my sleep get the better of me but this time it''s for real.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    What''s up with Sherah?

    That bitch is acting wimpy after how she threated me the whole time!

    There was no fucking way I''m going to go friendly towards her again.

    Though I couldn''t ignore someone who is crying even if it is Sherah.

    Even though I tried helping her, she just didn''t want me to do so.

    I kind of scared her by the way I have spoken to her...

    There was something in me that changed even though Sherah didn''t do anything except teasing ever since I saved her from getting raped.

    My way of communicating has been much more stressed out than usual...

    Then when I least expected, a familiar voice came speaking to me

    "This could be a problem as you are changing" - ???

    When I looked, I saw the hooded person that always appear every time out of nowhere sitting beside the window while munching on a apple.

    I was kind of shocked as to how did he/she managed to enter my room without me noticing.

    He/she then looked at my surprised face than started giggling and removes his/her hood which revealed a lady around 22''s with a short fiery maroon hair.

    The thing that caught my attention was the medium sized four horn growing on her her head which bend towards the back instead of forwards.

    Eyes of the color crimson red while having a very light brown tanned skin which was close to peach.

    Her face was the optimal appearance of a matured woman while having the structure to.

    She continued biting the apple with her teeth which has two fangs on them.

    After she finished with biting the apple, she then told me to guess her name while making a grin on her mouth which made me think hard.

    Then there came an answer to my head and I said to her...

    "Are you by possibility... my lost sister?!" - Me

    She than looked at me for a good amount of time until her face shows anger and came towards me while I try back away but was caught.

    Slapped, punched, poked in both of my eyes was done by her to me by getting wrong on who she was ...

    While she was doing that, she told me while shouting a little loud so that I can hear it

    "You don''t know who I am even though I gave lots of hints before!?" - ???

    Then I was agonizing while laughing at the same time from her face being too cute while she is frustrated.

    I then told her

    "...I know, I know, enough with the hurt-ing, your Vearli!" - Me

    She then stopped beating me and then backed away from me while cleaning the dust from her clothes as she was holding me down on the ground with her body.

    Vearli was looking at me with a glowering look while also being ferocious at the same time.

    I then apologized to her while bowing which made her sigh and told me to raise my head which I did while smiling.

    She then told me what is up with the smiling and so I replied to her

    "It has been a while since we have a proper conversation" - Me

    I made sure I wasn''t showing any of my sarcastic expression.

    Vearli than made a ''hmf'' noise and closed her eyes while facing the ceiling which made me scratch the back of my head while waiting for her response.

    After a while she then started talking and then told me that she wouldn''t be using her materialized form for useless stuff and so she get to the point of her visit here.

    She then told me that my humane is slowly getting sucked by the ring and if I don''t do something I''ll turn to a mindless zombie who doesn''t know anything but go berserk to everything I see...

    I was kind of scared due to the reason of me knowing that I''m changing gradually and I really don''t want that...

    Vearli then told me the only way to prevent this is to practice an old demon training which consist of me ripping my soul into two and joining them back again.

    The way she said it was really out of the ordinary... as she was smiling while looking like a child that knows the answer which no one knows but her.

    I tried talking on why should I rip my soul but my mouth has been sealed by her hand covering my lips, she then came close to me and told that it will only hurt once while it will be painful like something that you can only experience in hell.

    When she uncovered my mouth I then told her that on what is the use of the ring and can I take it out as I already fulfilled my goal.

    She then looked at me with a sullen look and told me that the only way to take it out is when I''m dead.

    Then I asked another question which was the wilting flower pattern on my hand.

    Vearli replied by saying that this is a gift to mortals who get the power of demon which is me.

    Continued speaking she did as she tells me on how I can use the ring on my hand properly.

    Well basically I got the gist of it.

    I can trade souls for power but cannot revive anyone anymore as it was only a one time use.

    Vearli came close to me which flushed my cheeks from the look on her... *ahem melons.

    She then raised my hand which had the ring and made a close inspection on it while having a surprised look in her eyes.

    I then told her on what is the problem which made her eyes avert towards me then told

    "It seems like you run out souls, but you still have one more soul and that was your friend called Oli" - Vearli

    When she mentioned that I had Oli in my ring, it made me completely confused as to why was she in it and I didn''t recall being close to her.

    I then remembered the two rules to capture souls into my ring and that was killing, or a soul that didn''t leave this world yet.

    Though it still was confusing as to why does she knew that I had the power to suck souls due to how there was no showing of it capturing during the dungeon as non of them had one except for the boss.

    I then asked Vearli if she can tell me on what Oli was saying but she replied by saying that Oli is not responding at all while looking at me with a happy face.

    It was kind of weird as to why is she smiling at me...

    I then changed the subject and told her why is the dark great sword takes some sort of toll every time I pull it out the ring.

    She then replied by saying that it doesn''t actually have any sort of serious problems, just that it depletes your energy faster than usual.

    After she said that, I was in deep thoughts from what she said.

    There was no use for me to idle around and so I decided to serve Vearli some food which I made not so long ago, this made her look at me with a disbelieved face while it clearly says that she doesn''t believe that I made this.

    Vearli then sat down on my bed and was eating with a delighted look.

    I have been thinking if she didn''t appear in my brain before, I would be dead by now.

    When she was finished eating, Vearli told me if I remember anything about Kioni which made me confused as I don''t recall knowing her at all, or should I...

    My face was giving a distressed look which made her sigh and told me that there is a huge con when reviving.

    I remained silent and waited for her to say something.

    She then said

    "When reviving, your memories of the one you''re trying to revive will disappear completely making you think that it is your first time meeting but in reality it is different" - Vearli

    While she said that, she was observing and looking my room.

    I don''t really get what she is saying, but if the things she said was true then that means Kioni was someone I knew.

    The moment I try remembering about her, I got a serious headache which made me fall to my knees.

    Vearlibend her body while putting bot her hands in her back then told me to not try remembering as it may harm me a lot.

    She got up from the bed and was patting away the crumbs of food from her cloak and then told me that she is going to take her leave.

    Before she could exit through the window of the room, Vearli got something to give me before she leaves.

    Vearli gave me a rod and then told me to use this as a training material while following a routine of swinging it everyday due to how it can help me carry the black great sword.

    I got up from the floor and when I grabbed it from her, I could feel the immense weight residing in it which made me tremble while trying to keep myself from succumbing to the ground.

    When she saw me struggling to carry it, Vearli gave me a smile while telling me good luck in a sadistic tune.

    There was many questions I had to ask her but it looks like I have to save it for another time...

    I place the rod on the floor and decided to take a sleep but before that I had something to do which was bugging me for some time now.

    If you didn''t know already, my hair grew long enough that the front bangs are reaching my mouth.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    I entered the bathroom and took out the dagger of the person that I killed for the first time which was the bandit leader back in the mines and sliced away the hair that I didn''t need which then gave me the look of my former self back in the mines but this time I decided to leave some long bangs in front of my face.

    When Vearli told me that i was losing my humanity then I could actually agree with her..., as I couldn''t feel anything when I kill people.

    Then I took a nice bath and gargled my mouth with mint and water while cleaning it with a small toothpick.

    After I''m done with the bathroom, I changed to my sleeping attire and gone to sleep on my bed.

    I was watching the dark ceiling while my eyes closes slowly and eventually I lull myself to sleep by remembering the tune that Laura always plays while humming.

    ******************

    This feeling seems familiar, when I looked around I was in a white place where everything is gone except the floor which is white while sky also being white at the same time.

    When I looked around I saw the girl who has the same purple eyes as I remembered from my previous dream.

    She looked at me while smiling and then asked me a question which kind of made me confused entirely.

    The girl then greets me and I greet her back while having an awkward face as to what is happening.

    "So I take that you are dating Oli by now which you ask her out not so long ago?" - Her

    My eyebrows went slightly upwards and then I replied to her

    "Dating?, she is already dead" - Me

    When I said she was dead, this made her face have a sullen look while looking downwards and muttering ''Impossible..'' in a hush voice.

    I then continued my words by saying

    "Was she... supposed to be someone special to me?" - Me

    She then looked at me and then replied by saing

    "Oli was supposed to be your only wife... though you broke the ''only wife'' rule later on.." - Her

    This really made me surprised and much more confused than ever.

    I asked her to explain me on how I met Oli as I''m curious due to how the only time I met her was near the dungeon

    She took a deep breath then told

    "I don''t know what happened in this dimension, but in the one that I knew, you met her when you escaped the mines. She was alone, while her best friend and cousin died by the creature which you killed which I think you know and that was Nugraix. Eventually you fell in love with her which she replied her feelings back towards you, accepting your love and eventually you became one of the famous duo that consisted of your martial skills and her magic. You married later and had two children, I can''t tell everything as it might break some laws which can cause disaster"

    I was speechless as to what to say, not only did I married her, it was also different as to how I should meet Nyorin instead of Oli in that dimension or whatever she is saying.

    This type of though caused my heart to feel pain and I thought I was hallucinating as I can see Oli but this time it looks like her older version looking at me with a happy smile.

    I then noticed that I''m not the only one that can see Oli and from that fact I knew she was real.

    She then came close to me which made me stand still in place as I watch her place her lips on mine while I can see tears go down her eyes.

    Oli''s body then slowly started turning to dust from her feet while going through her whole body upwards.

    She then looked at the purple eyed girl and told her to comeback before dinner which made the girl fall down to her knees while crying loudly.

    It was weird as I could feel like I knew her for decades, but doesn''t seem to recall...

    Her body completely disappeared and afterwards, I came closer to the purple eyed girl and asked if Oli was her mother while I''m her father which caused her to head shake indicating a no.

    She then told me that she is the daughter of a woman that I''m not supposed to know...

    Though the reason why she liked Oli was because of her being threated like a precious daughter to her.

    The purple eyed girl stood up and then told me that it is time for my leave while she rubs away the tears in her eyes.

    if it was true that she is my daughter, than I will do something to her which my parents never did to me and that is hugging her.

    This made her shocked for a good moment but quickly her expression turned to a happy one while tears flow once again from her eyes.

    She then told me

    "Thank you, it has been a long time since you cared about me... and even though I might not exist on this dimension, just remember my name... and that is Alice" - Alice

    When I was about to reply, I noticed that I woke up which made me get up and look around the room while sighing at the same time.

    I have been thinking about what events just took place when I was dreaming or something else.

    Slowly I have been wondering on what purpose did Alice came to tell me those specifics

    Then I remembered about Oli which still pains my heart from the thought of her being my wife in another dimension and is now killed in this dimension....

    I stood up from my bed and looked at the rod which Vearli gave me.

    Well I guess I better try out the rod....

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    I woke up and I felt woozy than ever.

    Yesterday drama had hit me like a stampeding bull, and it has been a while since I cried...

    Well it looks like Saladin just made me hate him even more than ever.

    When I looked for Kioni, she was not there on her bed which could mean that she is in the bathroom.

    I looked at the mirror on the closet which showed the red bags under my eyes, don''t ask why I got those...

    My bed hair was really fluffy while mess at the same time.

    There was one thing that was making me curious and that was the noise of something coming from the window of the room

    When I looked through the window, I saw Saladin swing a rod which was tainted gold and was struggling which made me chuckle as to how he is struggling with something like that.

    I changed my clothes and combed my hair while placing my hair clip on it.

    Then I gone downstairs and was heading towards Saladin for a good reason, and that was me going to humiliate him.

    I saw him swinging while blood comes out his mouth which made me though on how weak he can be.

    Then I came close to him and so he noticed my presence and gave a gesture to him asking if I can lend the rod while I smirk.

    Saladin made a quick grin and gave it to me which I grabbed onto it and when he let go of it, I felt the weight was too intense which made me shiver all the way through my body and drop the rod while breathing loudly.

    ''The fuck is up with this rod!?, I can''t fucking believe that he is able to swing this thing?!'' - My thoughts

    Afterwards, Saladin grabbed the rod on the ground but was struggling slightly and told me that I couldn''t possibly carry this.

    He then continued swinging it while it looks like his iris was getting duller every time he swings.

    My hands was still hurting from the rod scraping the skin on my palms.

    I noticed that Saladin was going to faint..., and was going to get hurt from the rod until I pushed him and instead of him getting hurt, I did...

    I had no clue why my body moved without me thinking...

    He was shocked on what I did as I scream in agony from the pain of the rod his my back very hard.

    I can feel that some of my bones got destroyed by the weight of the rod.

    My consciousness slowly was fading but before I could completely succumb, I noticed that Saladin carried my body and was running as fast as possible.

    There was nothing that doesn''t pain in my body while some tears flow down my eyes from the pain.

    Though the feeling of Saladin''s back caused me to relax a bit and eventually my consciousness has faded completely.

    *******************

    My eyes opened once again and when I looked around I knew that this was the room of Saladin.

    I looked around and saw Kioni sitting on a chair while having a distressed look on her.

    She then noticed that I have awoken and then tears started coming out from her eyes and she started hugging me.

    My body was covered in wraps and was feeling okay as if the pain just vanished though it hurts a bit when I move but is still better than before.

    I then told Kioni who moved away from me that what happened while I was out.

    She then replied telling that I was carried by Saladin who was having a desperate look while he searches for the highest tier healing scroll to find.

    Saladin even had to beg for a scroll as it was scarce in this town.

    He then brought me here and healed me by using the scroll which was hard to do as it was a difficult level scroll.

    Kioni told me that he purchased a scroll which could heal any wound in the body with all his money.

    ''I didn''t know he would go that far...'' - my thoughts

    I get up and asked where is Saladin which she replied by telling me that he is outside the room.

    As I limp out of the room, I noticed that Saladin was there leaning beside the wall as if he was waiting the whole time.

    He then noticed my presence and opened his eyes.

    Saladin then came walking towards me and placed both of his hands on my shoulder and then said

    "What were you thinking!" - Saladin saying in a loud voice

    My face was still showing no emotion at all as I watch Saladin''s angry face look at me very carefully.

    Saladin then said

    "Do you want me to experience that feeling again from someone protecting me! and is hurt in return!" - Saladin

    His eyes were getting watery as he slowly goes down to his knees.

    I didn''t know also why did I save him from harm or even death as I really loathed him.

    He then told me

    "I rather die then feel this agony again..." - Saladin

    There was nothing I can say to this person as not I saved his life, my life has been spared also from him purchasing the healing scroll.

    Oh how funny life is, the person you hate the most is the person who saves you the most.

    The thought of me dieing hit me again and I started crying also..

    If I had died without saving my mother from the disease then I don''t think I can leave this world...

    Saladin then pulled himself up and this time he was crying for real and asked me while he desperately tries to stand up.

    "Why did you save me!" - Saladin

    I was pissed but crying at the same time while I grab his collar then told him with my voice which I rarely use

    "I don''t know!, it''s just that... my body moved by it self" - Me

    Kioni was watching us and didn''t know what to do but stand idly with a sullen look.

    ''It''s funny because my instincts never occur when it came to me saving a person except for Saladin...'' - My thoughts

    Me and Saladin were hitting each other while having no power in those strikes as if we were a couple that was fighting but sill cared for each other.

    ''Couple.., yeah right!'' - My thoughts

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading my latest release for Uncovering the World or UTW for short!

    I really appreciate if you give your feedbacks on this chapter :D

 Volume 2 Chp 31: Worth

    Sup my homies and bros or gals(Impossible), thank you for reading this chapter and I think most of you are skipping the intro and so I''ll just say what you guys might be thinking.

    "Bla bla bla, bla bla bla :D" - how the viewers view how the author talks

    Anyhow enjoy reading >_>

    <hr />

    Nyorin''s POV

    It has been two weeks since we traveled and was heading much more to the direction south-east.

    Each day the weather tends to get much more colder which would cause no problem to me as I''m used to it, but for Laura and Jentun it would.

    In winter, the sun tends to stay at its longest but when in turns night, it would be unbearable.

    Authors notes: The weather system in this novel is sometimes switched around compared to our world but only in some parts.

    There was a ravine not so far from us and was so close to a lake which caused the making of a waterfall flowing down the crater.

    You could hear birds migrating on the sky while heading the opposite direction as to where we are headed.

    Even though we ventured far, it seems like it would take some time before we could encounter any towns.

    The sky was covered with dark grey clouds while blocking most of the sunlight from the sun but still manages to keep the place lit enough for us to see.

    There were no mountains to hinder our movement which was quite lucky for us.

    My legs has been feeling sore but it didn''t hinder my thoughts of moving forwards as I might to anything to see him again...

    I rubbed away the sweat from my fore head with the small piece of cloth which was kept in my bag.

    Laura doesn''t have that much stamina and so when she looks like she was about to fall down from exhaustion, I would carry her on my back.

    Normally Jentun is supposed to be the one that carries her but I think he has his own things to worry about as his out of breath while looking only downwards at the ground.

    It was really generous of Laura to be saying that to let her go of her even though she is quite light weighted and so I replied telling that her weight is not a problem at all.

    I always thought of Laura as some sort of sister of mine while being my only best friend.

    Though the closer we get, the more we argue about silly things but eventually make up somehow.

    Jentun was nothing but the silent type as he reads books which made me curious on what is it about and when I looked, it was something related to encryptions and ways to decipher.

    The road we were walking on slowly starts to fade away leaving only a grass path with small rubbles of stone hinting that it''s still the pathway.

    Trees were not seen anymore the more we travel which kind of made me sad as I really loved the scenery of them bundling up, maybe it''s because it reminds me of the time I spent with Saladin and Muzaik.

    Oh how I missed both of them so much...

    Food was mostly cooked by me as I learned some tricks from Saladin, as he thought me on how to hunt, skin, gut and cook creatures with ease..

    Sometimes I wonder if I should move on about his death but I just shake that thought away while even slapping myself if I were to thought that again.

    Every time Jentun tries to talk, it''s always questions related about his father death and nothing else.

    He looks like the type of person who is completely serious most of time while doesn''t really care about the people on his surroundings.

    I have been wondering why he didn''t meet or say by with his girlfriend back then?, who knows maybe he doesn''t want to see her again.

    The time passes really slowly during traveling, which gave me the thought on how long would it take till we reach our destination..

    Eventually after some time, we finally managed to find a small village which was covered with concrete walls.

    We were basically looking at it, on top of a hill which the village just lies on the valley.

    Our food ingredients was running low, Laura''s aura cannot sustain anymore constant use of ice magic to create water supply by melting them and especially the most important factor is that our lack of sleep was causing problems.

    The gates of the village were made of red bricks that looked quite old but still is looking firmly strong.

    Patterns were decorated around it, showing mostly the symbols of suns and stars.

    There were sharp rails on top of the walls which in my view made the walls look impenetrable.

    The village was not so large but still can contain at least around four hundred people or more..., my counting skills are bad just so that you know.

    There was something about this place that gives a weird sense of familiarity but that feeling just vanished the next moment as if I never had that thought.

    Strange..., ever since Saladin died, I have been having weird dreams.. that are like reality and in one of them he appeared for a short moment.

    It might be  a way of warning me to stop my attempt on reviving him...

    Anyhow, we decided to enter the village after getting down from the hill which was quite the hustle as the slope was steep.

    The valley was quite grassy and felt comfortable every time we walk on it.

    If you are wondering on what happened to Laura then she is sleeping silently on my back as I was carrying and her drowsiness was due to her constant refusal on me carrying.

    Jentun was still reading his book even when we were going down the hill...

    Though we should be lucky as to how no monsters attacked us during our travels but I attacked them instead for food.

    There were four guards guarding the gate, all wearing the same armor which consist of iron chain mail, helmets that covers their full head, iron plate leggings, red cape with fur beside their neck side colored orange and off course their brown boots.

    They have a crest in the middle of their torso on the chain mail which depict of a sun with stars surrounding it.

    It looked like they are wielding a shield on their left while having a spear which is made of steel on their right hand.

    When we get closer to them, they pointed out their spears towards us and one of the guards asked

    "Who might thee be to enter?!" - Guard

    Jentun stepped forward and took out an emblem from his pocket and showed it to the guards while making a yawn.

    The guards glanced on the emblem and didn''t speak no further while instead they told us that we may enter.

    They moved away from the gate which made a clear path towards the village.

    Though it was quite cool on how the guards move in rhythm while moving away.

    One thing that made me curious was how that emblem is all it takes to persuade those guards even though it clearly looked nothing but a bronze badge with the pattern of a wyvern curling a sword which is clearly really old.

    Jentun talked with one of the guards about something while having a serious look until he joins us again.

    He then gave me 20 deras and told that we will meet again after two days at the same spot until then we will give a halt to our travel.

    Before he leaves us, I tried asking on where he is going and then he replied by saying that there is going to be an invasion from Valdraxian which is headed towards the most far south land which has the most mixed race settlement and so he decided to know more about it by searching for information.

    ''Valdraxian?'' - My thoughts

    I didn''t know what he meant by Valdraxian and what does he mean by the invasion?

    While I was searching for an inn, that thought kept on being stuck in my head.

    Oh how life seems dim without Saladin, I should really stop talking about him as it may make me sound desperate...

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    It has been more than a week since Sherah saved almost my life from that rod I was carrying.

    That rod was kept on my room and I''m never going to over use it again.

    One thing for sure is that Sherah did it with her instincts only or maybe... something else.

    There was something that changed in me ever since I started doing that soul tearing.

    Speaking of soul tearing, Vearli visited again at night and made the ritual for me to tear my soul in half and mend it together once again.

    To tell the truth, I tried escaping by opening the door of my room but it was locked and Vearli was just staring at my scared face while placing her hand on her face as a sign indicating that I''m idiotic.

    I''ll basically try explain while imagining again on what happened that they when Vearli visited my room once again.

    It was at the middle of the night, where everyone was sleeping except both me and Vearli who took out a chalk from her sleeves.

    Vearli made a circle on the floor with a chalk and in the middle she drew a pentagon which surrounded a star.

    Blood was needed which she told me and so she bit my finger and dropped the small ounce of blood to the chalk drawing which made it glow in red hue.

    She let go of her fang like teeth from my finger while licking the remaining blood on my finger which made me blush for some reason while feeling flustered.

    Vearli then told me good luck while blowing an air kiss towards me which made me confused until I felt something weird coursing through my veins...

    Instantly I felt death in me and my sight was making everything turn black and white including Vearli.

    I could feel blood coming out from my eyes as it flows down my cheeks though they were colored black.

    The pain was something unworldly which could make any man screech of agony while begging to stop the suffering.

    If you want to know on how bad the pain was, then just imagine all of your skin getting ripped of and you are placed on a hot acid bath while you body feels like tearing to half.

    My scream was so loud that I think that it will make everyone in the inn notice my agony.

    It was hard to open my eyes but when I actually did, I noticed that my body was being covered with all those black withering flowers while Vearli watches me carefully.

    It was horrid as it felt like my body being thorn in half from head to toe.

    I told her to stop the ritual while I agonize and more bloody tears come from my eyes, she did nothing but looked at me with a sullen look but tried making a grin.

    After a while of agonizing, the pain slowly subsides as I can feel my body getting synthesized once again.

    When the pain completely disappears, I fall down to the ground and started breathing heavily while rubbing of the bloody tears from my eyes.

    I puked blood from my mouth which kept on leaking out.

    There was one thing to say about this pain, ''It was hellish.''

    Vearli came towards me and bend down to look onto my face who she did to ask if it was fun while making an expression with her face that is literally asking me to punch her.

    She then told me

    "How was it?, it looked like it hurts for you" - Vearli

    Vearli then brought her face close to my ears and whispers

    "This was an only glimpse of hell, so make sure you keep your soul cleansed and not dirtied with sins or you might experience something like that for eternity but in a far more worser way" -  Vearli

    Before I could say anything else, she vanished while leaving me with the voice of her giggle echo the room.

    That is basically what happened during my soul tearing.

    Well that was some days before and I could already tell the difference of my personality changing back as I don''t get angry anymore, except if I see Sherah.

    Speaking of Sherah, well it looks like we stopped talking ever since that day.

    It might look childish but I think it is for the best.

    While I say this stuff to you, I was walking towards the inn after looking through the hunter guild on this town if there were anything good to earn money but sadly there was not.

    The streets were getting crowded for some reason which didn''t heed my train of thoughts.

    My thoughts kept on rambling about Sherah while I walk and avoid hitting people.

    ''Though there was one problem and that was the way how Sherah looks at me...''  - My thoughts

    Her looks were always sad every time she tries to glance at me while she thinks I''m not looking at her.

    I got to admit ever since she revealed her true hair color, she looks... kind of beautiful though she doesn''t use any make up which made me think on how she would look with some on but I quickly tried canceling that thought from my head as I don''t know why I''m even thinking about that.

    Kioni even told me before to talk to her about it which I kept refusing until today I decided to say something to her.

    This past days I have been doing nothing but checking around if there was a way of faster travel.

    One thing for sure is that there are some methods but it would cost lots.

    I think you already know the reason why I can''t even purchase a single horse, yes that''s right I wasted all my cash on Sherah''s treatment...

    That ungrateful bitch didn''t even thank me.., though it''s supposed to be I who thanks her...

    Adventurer guilds were not in this town which was quite unusual.

    There were no maps sold around here which was understandable as they are rarely even seen.

    I finally reached my destination and so the the inn''s name on a banner not so far from me.

    I''m currently outside the inn wondering as to why people are leaving in bulks while flooding the streets with faces mixed with fear and panic.

    There were flocks of humanity flooding out of the town entrance while panicking at the same time.

    I went and asked one of the guards who was leading individuals out the entrance in an order fashion.

    He turned to avert his eyes towards my presence and told me that there is an invasion really near which is heading towards this village.

    I tried asking for more information but then the whole place darkened as if the sun was being blocked by something.

    Everyone stopped and looked up on the thing which is making the place dark including me.

    It was something weird, as a non colored rainbow was covering the sun while making my thoughts filled with misery the more I look at it

    All this things was happening out of no where even though I thought today I could at least earn more cash so that we can get the hell out of here.

    Suddenly I saw something flying towards the entrance of the gate from the sky and when I looked closely, it was a boulder covered in flames.

    Everyone tried running away after the sight of the huge boulder, but was too late as the entrance got hit by it causing an explosion that is really huge.

    The explosion caused a large sum of the crowd to get obliterated and the noise it created forced me to cover my ears.

    My body didn''t move at all as I watch families get destroyed while kids getting engulfed by the flame caused from the fire.

    There was no time for me to grieve on the deaths I witnessed as I need to do something about what is happening on the place.

    When I tried looking around, I saw a familiar hair colored person who was taking out rocks hastily.

    I noticed that it was Sherah who was there helping out people who are getting stuck by the rubbles created from the explosion.

    There was no point to idle by and so I decided to help Sherah out.

    She noticed my presence but just ignored it and continued moving away debris to free a young boy.

    I helped her which caused the problem to be solved quickly due to my strength.

    The boy was hurt badly and had a scorched skin on his leg which made the sadness expression appear in Sherah''s eyes.

    She got up while holding onto the boy and decided to run away from the fire getting close to us but before she did, Sherah told me ''Thanks''.

    I didn''t want to get scorched so I decided to move away from that place after saving some guys getting stuck due to a pillar blocking their path.

    There was a big problem at hand and that was to warn Kioni on what is happening as she might still be at the inn.

    Though I expect her to already know due to the loud explosions but just in case I''ll check for her.

    I ran towards the inn while noticing that the door was already opened and then when I entered the inn, someone jumped at me while holding tightly.

    When I looked, Kioni was the one who hugged me while tears flow from her eyes.

    No matter how much I think about it, how special was I to her?

    There was no one inside the inn which tells me that every one evacuated.

    It must have been hard to be pretending that she doesn''t know me but in reality she shares some sort of tie which I still don''t know.

    I then slowly pushed her away from me by holding onto both her shoulders and then I told Kioni to follow me carefully while making sure she looks into my serious eyes.

    Large boulders were hitting the village violently and making debris of houses scatter everywhere wildly.

    People are getting killed left and right while houses turns to nothing but rubbles.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Kioni asked me on what is going on, which made me reply back to her stating that I don''t really know.

    It is best if we don''t go through the entrance as the people there were getting massacred by something.

    The sight was devastating, houses destroyed, screams everywhere, mothers and their children hiding in shelters and so many other things.

    Guards were heading towards the entrance while being armed with swords, spears and shields.

    ''The fuck is happening?'' - My thoughts

    I was running towards the opposite direction of the entrance to the town while also slowing down a bit so that Kioni can catch up.

    While running, I noticed that the place was like a ghost town in which everyone has died.

    There was one thing in front of my sight and that was of a man and woman side by side with cloaks.

    Their cloaks were really similar to Sherah''s one while also having an emblem on it which is exactly like Muzaik''s emblem.

    Both of them looked to be around their 30''s, both have grey hair and black eyes which match with their black bows which they are carrying.

    I didn''t know why are people like them here but I knew by the loading of their towards us that they want us dead.

    Before I had time to push Kioni to dodge the arrows which they placed on their bow and were going to shoot us, the arrows missed us completely as if we were not the targets the whole time and hits a creature which was exactly behind us who was wielding a dagger.

    If they hadn''t shot the arrow, we could have gotten wounded from that creature behind us.

    We came closer to them and gave our thanks which they shrugged off our gratitude and moved forwards towards the entrance though I warned them about what is happening but they ignored it.

    There was a shelter nearby which was having the boy that Sherah saved in it who was sitting and having a sullen face while looking downwards.

    The shelter was a abandon food store which was also a pub at the same time.

    Kioni sat beside him on what seemed to be a chair and then I asked the boy on what happened to the girl who saved him after I sat on a chair also.

    He then pointed towards the entrance and told me that Sherah gone fighting a monster who tried hurting them  as he explains more stating that his mother got captured which made Sherah gone back to find her.

    I sighed deeply while not caring about the mayhem happening in the town.

    There were explosions and screams echoing through the pub which made my bones shiver as to why I''m not caring at all.

    The boy then asked me if I were going to help Sherah but I just replied by telling him that she can do it by herself.

    ''I''m such an asshole, thought I think it''s the right decision... or is it..'' - My thoughts

    His face was sad and his eyes were teary and then he told me that Sherah was hurt all over before she dropped him here while having his eyes filled with tears.

    When he mentioned that she was hurt, there was something wrong getting into me as if my body wants to move by itself and go to the direction where Sherah is.

    Though I don''t understand as to why I didn''t caught the presence of Sherah if she were returning back to the entrance...

    I remembered on how she acted towards me which was quite annoying but I got to admit it was fun at some times.

    There was times where I would save her and she would return the favor which kind of change the way I view her.

    Though I can''t get over the hatred of her trying to assassinate me before but now I can tell that I should just place that like water under bridge.

    My mind has settle and so before I stood up, I made a deep sigh while patting the head of the boy.

    I then told Kioni that I''m going to look for Sherah, this made her smile and told me to be careful which I nodded while saying the same thing back to her.

    The spear on my behind which I strapped long ago has been pulled out by me which turned my right arm covered with patterns of wilting flower once again.

    before I left, I told the boy to tell me his name and so he replied by saying

    "Mikael" - Boy

    There was one thing I needed to say to Mikael and that was protecting Kioni which he replied while rubbing away his tears.

    He might be a boy but he is still a man, though I think I should not have said that as Kioni was yelling at me stating that she can take care of herself.

    I''m not saying that females are weak...

    Anyhow let''s change the topic as I was dashing through the dark cobblestoned streets while noises of explosion go through my ears.

    I then ran towards the entrance while preparing my spear in case anything will come towards me.

    The more closer I get towards my destination, the more I can hear battles getting conducted.

    Finally I managed to reached to where I wanted and when I looked around, I saw Sherah getting beaten up by a humanoid monster.

    It was nothing compared to any creature I saw as it has the closest similarities to a human body.

    Creatures body structure was that of a female while covered with scales entirely except for the head.

    The face of the creature was beautifully alluring similar to a blue haired lady at her 20''s with red eyes which inside reside a black slit on it.

    Her (the creature) body was covered by normal clothes, her feet was that of a lizard while having a small tail similar to a cat.

    I didn''t want to idle by and so I decided to charge towards the creature which made her notice my presence and dodge the lunged attack I performed but even if she dodged, it was enough to prevent the attack landing on Sherah who was wounded on her right shoulder.

    Sherah was shocked as to why I''m here and protecting her, she then told me to run away which I ignored her causing her face to get sullen while being mixed with anger.

    The creature then spoke while staring at my spear

    "How is a mortal like you wielding something like that?, answer me!" - Creature

    This creatures never do know the rules in combat, so I should teach her that you must never ask questions during a fight.

    When she was going to say the same sentence again due to how I made a gesture of not knowing what she is saying, I charged towards her with my spear aiming for her head which caught her in surprise and was to late to dodge as I managed to graze her cheeks by my spear which turned a fragment to dust.

    She was surprised as to what I attempted on her and punched my face which sent me flying and land next to Sherah.

    I then told Sherah that I''m going to rest for a bit so keep the creature company for now.

    The creatures nails extended while turning really sharp and walked towards us while having a pissed off attitude.

    She was not the only monster around here as I managed to find the woman and man who had the same hair color killing off small orc like creatures with their arrows being shot from their bows.

    They were on the roof of the inn we stayed at most of this past week while having expressions of boredom.

    I could hear the sigh made from Sherah as she grasps her sword tightly and then gone fighting the creature.

    Sherah doesn''t have her bow with her but she still has a sword which she used to fend of the creature but struggles...

    I tried standing up but my body was still shaking from the shock of the punch on my face.

    There was one thing I know and that was my spear is able to obliterate mostly any armor and turn them to dust.

    Slashes were heard while swings are made horizontally and vertically in all places by Sherah which were easily deflected from the extended nails of the creature though it kind of baffled me as to how strong are those nails are?!

    At this moment, I could see the full potential of Sherah''s blade techniques while still thinking on how did I managed to beat her in the first place... oh wait.. I forgot I groped her *ahem, I think you know what I mean.

    The creature pulled out her tongue which was really long and wrapped it around the neck of Sherah''s which was disgusting but still caused suffocation.

    I didn''t want to watch only and so I ran towards them and used my spear to try poke the tongue of the creature.

    Though it didn''t managed to hit, it was enough to let the creatures tongue to retract back to her mouth as she fears losing it.

    She then told me

    "Quite the feisty human..." - Creature

    Sherah was in the ground on her knees who was breathing heavily from her neck getting chocked before.

    She didn''t give us time to relax and came charging towards me while aiming for my neck with her sharpened long nails.

    I used my spear to block her claw like hands but it didn''t stop her from hurting my left hand with her nails.

    There was no point for me to keep on blocking and so I kicked her on the stomach causing some distance to be covered between us.

    My kicks are supposed to be not taken lightly as they may break bones if contacted with full force.

    The creature hissed at me while retracting her nails back to normal which made me wonder as to why did she do that.

    Sherah got up and was using my shoulder to support her to get up which kind of made me annoyed as she was making sure to hurt me in the process but I brushed it away.

    Something was making the creature smirk as she pulls out a sword with a sheath covering it.

    The creature then unsheathes the sword revealing a long bronze worn out destroyed sword and started laughing while pulling out her tongue.

    Me and Sherah looked at each other while having dumbfounded face as to why is the creature laughing if she has a shitty sword like that!

    I then told Sherah

    "Even your bad sword is better than hers" - Me

    Sherah looked at me, and made an irritated look while being pissed but stopped averting her eyes towards me after the creature started talking.

    "Humans, you are lucky to not only meet one of the 10 draxian captains but also see one of their most prized weapons!" - Creature

    I face palmed myself inside my thoughts as to why is she addressing herself in the middle of combat..., while also revealing that she is a captain..., what''s next her back story?

    There was no reason to not fight her as she looks determined that she would beat as with that shitty sword of hers.

    Sherah then gone slicing the air while charging towards her.

    Before the creature could tell her name, she was slashed on the arm by the vertical swing of Sherah.

    The creature backed away from Sherah while she looks on her wound that Sherah conflicted on her regenerate quickly.

    She(the creature) then looked at us and told

    "What''s up with you interrupting my sentences!" - Creature

    Sherah looks annoyed and swung her sword on the creature horizontally but then something unexpected happened.

    Sherah''s sword was cut in half after just one block of the creature''s sword which burst me into laughter.

    I then told Sherah that her sword is shit while humilating her in the MIDDLE OF COMBAT.

    She threw her sword away but I could have sworn that she was aiming for my head.

    Sherah then picked up a sword from a dead guard just beside her and used it to swung towards the creature.

    I could notice the smirk appearing at the creatures face and before I knew it, she managed to slice the blade of the sword that Sherah picked up to half again.

    This was kind of weird as how does her shitty sword managed to cleanly cut anything.

    Sherah backed away and gone near me while panting for breath as she was moving everywhere.

    She then told me to not underestimate the sharpness of the creatures sword...

    I also got punched in the shoulder which I kind of deserved it as I teased her while she is fighting.

    When I looked for the creature she was no where to be seen which made Sherah confused also.

    We looked around until we were to late to notice that she was actually on the air jumping while aiming her sword at us in a vertical way.

    She was aiming to slice Sherah in half but I expected Sherah to move but her legs are not responding which in the end I had to do something similar to what she did to me before.

    I pushed her which made her eyes look at me before falling to the ground and I looked back at her with an empty expression.

    Well then..., half of my right arm is gone and I''m their in front of the creature gritting my teethes after agonizing.

    The creature sliced of my right hand and everything all the way to the elbow.

    Sherah was having eyes covered with nothing but haze as if she has lost something.

    I still managed to try strike the creature with my spear which is wielded with my only able to move left arm.

    Though the creature backed away.

    My right arm was bleeding so badly while it pains so much.

    Sherah told me while still on the ground and having lifeless eyes

    "Why.." - Sherah

    I then looked at her and said

    "Similar reason as to what you said before... I don''t know why..." - Me

    The creature looked at me and was making a grin and saying something like her sword is so sharp that it can cut through anything.

    At least I''m not dead as I just blocked with my right arm while dodging barely the slice on my torso.

    I dropped my spear and picked up a rock with my right hand and threw it at the creature which obviously she dodged but made her confused.

    The purpose was to distract her with the rock as I managed to pierce her body with my spear though it was lucky of me.

    Sherah was shocked as to what I pulled off.

    The creature was still wondering as to what I have just done.

    Though I had a very low chance of hitting her with my spear but still it managed to contact with her body.

    The creature''s body then turned to dust from head to toe but before she could, she told me

    "What the hell was that tactic!" - Creature

    She was dumb enough to get fooled by that...

    I walked towards the pile of dust on the ground picked up my spear and placed it in my back.

    No matter how I touch this spear it never turns any of my body to dust I wonder why.

    The creatures sword was still there which gave me an idea and that was using that as my sword instead.

    I was acting like a normal guy even though my right arm is bleeding so much.

    Though I stopped most the bleeding my tearing some of my shirt to cover the wound for now.

    There was something moving in the ash pile which made me curious and so I placed my right hand to check what is inside.

    Then I noticed something bit my hand and when I pulled it out, it was a mini version of the creature I fought before...

    She looked like at child form while being around the age 11 at the size of nothing more than a spoon...

    I could see tears flow down the creature as she notices her body size and gone to her knees on top of my palm.

    The creature was crying on my palm basically naked and looking adorable at the same time.

    Though she is adorable like this, it doesn''t stop the reason for me killing her.

    So I pulled out my sear and pointed it towards the creature which made her cry louder while begging at the same time...

    I didn''t want to kill a small monster child... but she took away my arm...

    ''Grrr what the fuck I''m supposed to do with this thing!'' - My thoughts.

    I did something that anyone would think is foolish and that was binding the creature with rope and letting her LIVE.

    I placed her inside a jar which was supposed to be for spices and placed the jar inside my bag.

    Is this even legal...

    There was nothing to do and so I gone towards Sherah who was still at that lifeless mode.

    She saw me and then asked

    "Why did you save me?" - Sherah

    ''Is she still worried about that, heck you saved my life before..'' - My thoughts

    I then replied to her

    "I don''t know" - Me

    She looks at my eyes and her eyes were having tears in them.

    To tell the truth I really don''t know why did I save her life...

    Sherah got up and kept on beating me up while crying and yelling towards me that I''m an idiot.

    She even said that why would I sacrifice an arm for her as they can never be healed...

    I know..., I know... my arm cannot be healed anymore..

    There was no point to look at this this state of Sherah anymore and so I grabbed her chin and made her face look at mine.

    I then became serious and yelled at her teary eyes

    "THIS MY ARM, AND MY ARM IS NOT AS IMPORTANT THAN YOUR LIFE GOT IT?!" - Me

    She was baffled and was speechless from what I told her while tears flow through her cheeks but in much more quantity.

    <hr />

    Well that is all for now, my exams are much more frequent and harder... that is basically the reason for the late releases :C

    Thank you for reading! :D

 Volume 2 Chp 32: Unexpected

    When there comes a time, I would appear to give you a lime...

    Okay I think I''m running out on what to say lol

    Anyhow enjoy reading and as always I thank you for sticking with this average novel of mine .-.

    :D

    Sherah''s POV

    Why the flipping hell would Saladin once again sacrifice himself for me?!

    But this time he freaking lost an arm for crying out loud!

    After he shouted to me while saying

    "THIS IS MY ARM AND IT''S NOT AS IMPORTANT THAN YOUR LIFE GOT IT?!" - Saladin

    When he mentioned that, the tears on my eyes started flowing much more than before and I couldn''t help but feel happy.

    I stopped hitting him and backed away while trying to rub away the tears from my eyes.

    Saladin then came closer to me and patted my head which felt weird for a sec as he was younger than me not so long ago but now for some off reason it calmed me down.

    He was not only taller than me now but much more older looking than before, though I didn''t understand as to why I noticed this much difference only now.

    His right arm was bleeding through the cloth that he bandaged over his severed arm which made me still feel pain due to me knowing the reason as to why he lost it...

    I then noticed that there were two hooded individuals which came behind Saladin and so I warned him about the individuals.

    Both the hooded individuals uncovered their hoods, and revealed faces that I can never forget.

    ''Yin and Leth...'' - My thoughts

    I knew both of them because Leth, the guy with the short grey hair, was my mentor who thought me on how to use the bow while the lady beside him used to be the one who teaches me proper etiquettes.

    Both of them had a bad synergy going on between them as they always fought on who was going to teach me each day while even going so far as to making a death match.

    Yin was the type of lady who would spend most of her time practicing her voice while also forcing me to learn with her sometime which was annoying but I did notice that the way I sing improved ever since.

    My bow teacher Leth, was more of the lazy type while always rambles on if you ask a question about something and so that is why I told him before that I just want to see his example of training instead of him talking.

    They were quite comedic duo to tell the truth which made me giggle every time they argue about something while also making me jealous due to how I had a friend in my childhood where we would do the same thing.

    Leth looked at me and knew that I was his student by just one look but it kind of pissed me off when he said to me

    "It has been a while my old student, what''s your name again, yeah... I think its Pherah" - Leth

    When he said that, anger grew inside of me and I gone closer to him and poked his eyes with my fingers then I said

    "We knew each other for years and you have to mistake my name with Pherah?, it''s Sherah for heavens sake!, how can someone mistake my name as to how simple it is?!" - Me

    Yin then gave a sigh and asked if we could stop as she says that my friend is bleeding badly.

    Then I remembered that Saladin arm was bleeding and when I looked, he was on his knees while gritting his teeth with an expression showing that he was agonizing.

    I became too flustered from what Leth said, that I forgotten about Saladin...

    Leth came closer to Saladin while chanting a spell from his mouth and saying ''Twin goddess sisters of nature, please hear thee and grant your power of healing towards thee" - Leth

    His hand then reaches out towards the bleeding strap of clothes on Saladin arm which was emitting light green hue.

    Saladin was agonizing from what Leth was doing which made me almost yell at him to stop even though I should be enjoying that Saladin was feeling pain.... which made me think that something in me has changed...

    Before I could yell at leth to stop, I noticed that Saladin was feeling relieved from the pain which made me halt and just watch as to how the healing is done.

    I noticed that someone was holding into my right shoulder and when I looked, it was Yin who came closer to my ear then said

    "Don''t worry, your boyfriend will be alright" - Yin

    She had a smirk on her face as she watches my cheeks go red after I heard the word ''boyfriend''.

    I then told her back while being flustered that I''m not his girlfriend while also telling her that I hate him more than anyone in this world.

    One of her eye brow slightly went up and still continued her annoying grin which was making me feel weird as if I was lying with my words back then...

    When I looked at Saladin once again, he was having an expression of relief as I notice that his arm has stopped bleeding.

    Leth wiped of his sweat while being out of breath due to how much aura he used to cast that blessing of his.

    Saladin then unwrapped the blood soaked bandage like cloth from his arm revealing that the wound has been closed but sadly his arm hasn''t returned.

    He then made a sigh while having a slight look of depression as he looks at his severed arm, but then he looked into my eyes and said

    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault that I lost it, though you owe me one" - Saladin

    After he said that to me, he then gave his gratitude by thanking Leth as to how he stopped the bleeding.

    ''I do owe Saladin, but not any simple one as to how he really saved my life more than once and without him, I would not have the feeling of enjoying life for some time...'' - My thoughts

    Saladin got up from the ground and then asked Leth as to what is happening around here which also made me curious too.

    Before Leth could speak, he was interrupted by Yin by her covering his mouth which then she said to us

    "It''s is better that I do the speaking or else if my fiance says a word then he would ramble about nothing but unwanted information" - Yin

    ''...No way, both of them are engaged?!, this must be a conspiracy and how in the name of what ever lives above that they managed to be together?!'' - My thoughts

    I was showing my surprised expression from what she said which made everyone eyes look at me and so it made Leth and Yin give a smirk.

    Saladin was having an expression of someone confused and then he said to us that he is going to check up on Kioni which I nodded while also he says that he will hear out about the information later.

    As he was walking away, I noticed that Leth brought out his bow after Yin whispered something into his ears and then started aiming it towards Saladin while loading it with an arrow.

    This made me baffled until I screamed towards Leth to stop while running towards between him and Saladin while trying my best to use myself as a shield for Saladin.

    Then I noticed that Leth dropped his bow and his arrow while looking at me with a dumbfounded face which made think this was all a set up from the start so that they can tease me...

    Yin then looked at me with a mischievous face which implied that it was all her plan to see my reaction if Saladin was perhaps to get killed while being weak and nothing he can do to stop it.

    They were looking at the tear from one of my eyes drop which made me rub it of immediately and tell them that it is not what it looks like.

    Leth then said to me

    "Sherah, you have changed the way you usually act, is it due to that guy?" - Leth

    Yin then came beside him and said

    "You even admitted that you hate that person more than anyone and so explain to me as to why would you protect him badly while being desperate at the same time?'' - Yin

    I became flustered as to what she said and then tried changing the subject by asking as to why they are here but it couldn''t stop their persistent questioning.

    When I tried looking at their faces, I couldn''t stop my cheeks from being red as to the thought of why I actually want to protect Saladin.

    There was no other way for me to avoid this topic and so I sighed while preparing my words which then I said

    "Well... you might be wondering as to why I''m showing much care towards him..., though I care about him but I still have hate towards him and I just wanted to repay my debt because he saved my life more than I can count, don''t you dare have an impression which was saying that I can''t count" - Me

    I really can''t stop the redness showing on my cheeks while I daze around my eyes trying to avoid their grin.

    Both of them then came closer to me and said while in sync

    "Is that all there is to it" - Leth and Yin

    When their gazes were keeping my movement at bay, I tried replying back while having a downcast expression.

    "T-There is nothing else to it!, though.. I got to admit that I lost all meaning to hate Saladin even having a feeling of trying to befriend him.. but that''s all there is to it!" - Me

    Yin then replied back as to what I said by saying

    "Not only... are you talking much more than three words but now you are showing more expressions then your ordinary poker face..., what has happened to the old cold hearted Sherah that I used to know and care?" - Yin

    I then looked at them while having nothing to say as to what they inquired...

    Though there was something that was bothering me the whole time and I have now two experts who might solve it and so I asked them after a long a mount of time of being silent even though it''s embarrassing to say...

    "Is... there a way where that guy you saw can use his right arm again if so... then I might do anything..." - Me

    I am not acting at all, the personality I am currently having was something in truth though you should expect me to act much more aggressive and bad mouthed, in truth you are correct but something changed in me as I mentioned the same thing before.

    Leth and Yin looked at each other which they looked back at me and then Leth says

    "Don''t worry, there is a way but it requires the needing of his limb which I can say it is already on checklist as I can see the arm being left on the ground not so far from here" - Leth

    I then looked towards where the arm is being placed at and continued hearing as to what Leth has to say.

    "The other thing we need is for a scroll which we have back in the castle on Fenrir forest, though I don''t really know anything more than that except having to hear a rumor saying that you need some special ritual" - Leth

    When he said that, my eyes where covered in hope once again which was quite unbelievable as to how low I stoop compared to my before self.

    Yin then said while fiddling around with the hair of Leth which was turning my insides upside down.

    "Well just in case, I believe that you must be in a good relationship towards that guy named Saladin as I heard rumors stating you need strong bonding" - Yin

    ''Well that is easy! wait... what the fuck am I saying, someone slap me as to what I said, did I just get excited as to how I was given a task to get closer towards Saladin?!'' - My thoughts

    Yin and Leth noticed my smile which gave them an annoying grin while I try prevent myself from punching both of them after witnessing that grin.

    I then told them that we should discuss about why they are here and what the hell is happening after we have a place to sit which I decided that the inn is the best place to stay.

    Some guards came towards us and were asking if we were hurt which we replied saying that we can manage.

    They then gave there thanks towards Yin and Leth while also asking if we know the person that defeated the monster which caused the most havoc.

    Normally I would take the credit if I were my before self... but now I admitted and said to them that a friend of mine which Saladin was the one defeated the creature while I helped also.

    The soldiers then asked me if I could pass along a message saying ''Thank you for your kindness'' towards Saladin which I accepted by nodding my forehead.

    Yin the said to me after the guards left.

    "I really can''t get used to this new Sherah but your making me want to hug you so badly as to how cute you have became!" - Yin

    I placed my hand forward which was used to stop Yin from hugging me, though I got to admit, I''m still wondering as to why did I change.

    After some time, we finally reached my room which was miraculously still intact, even though most of the buildings are turned into nothing but rubbles.

    Though the room of Saladin was... broken down as to what seemed to be due to a boulder hitting it... which was quite depression though I chuckled a bit as his accursed rod is finally destroyed!

    Both me and Yin sat on the bed while Leth sat on one of the chairs nearby us.

    Then they started explaining as to why they are here and what is happening right now.

    So first thing first, they came to this place due to a mission they were given and that was to protect the citizens from the attack of the invaders which were from the continent called Vandraxian.

    Those vandraxian invaders usually would invade in small amount but this it was out of the unusual as they brought much more larger amount of creatures and soldiers with them.

    They mostly captured some towns near the coastline but luckily this town was saved by Leth and Yin helping it.

    Though normally this would not occur for both Yin and Leth to be given a mission of protecting humans if they are guards of the royal fenrir family.

    But this was a different case as there intention actually in truth to find out information about the other continent while making sure to report back to the head of the famous Bertaliz clan which was the place where my princess would mainly stay and were I would mostly accompany her.

    Yin then said that they needed information from me about the creature and once they received it, they would prepare their departure back to Fenrir main castle.

    I explained every detail towards them which made them show some intrigued expressions while even making a sigh from how they wished that it was them who encountered the creature instead.

    After I finished explaining, they were satisfied with the information I gave them and were going to give some advices towards me in return which made me curious as to what it might be.

    Though I should have expected nothing less from this duo..., they were telling me ways to seduce Saladin while Yin even tries to give examples which made me feel weird entirely...

    Yin then was try to get me to confess that I have some interests towards Saladin which I kept on refusing even if she was tickling my neck which if you don''t know, is my most sensitive part.

    I was asked if Saladin has any one that he likes from Leth, this kind of stopped my mind from working as to how I forgotten that there were two girls who clearly have feeling for Saladin.

    Then my heart started beating much more slower while I feel some ache in it from the though of Saladin liking them back while leaving me alone.

    I then slapped myself twice in both of my cheeks from being jealous of Saladin loving someone except me.

    My face was being flustered while both Leth and Yin stared into what the hell am I doing.

    Though my thoughts didn''t stop as I think back and noticed that Saladin was never showing back his feelings towards any girl which in one time I thought before that he was homosexual.

    Something is wrong with me I think, like some organ of mine has been switched place with something vital and is now causing me to think more of Saladin who I hate and wanted to kill the most before.

    Now the picture of his face causes me to blush, is this what you call puberty?!... wait I already hit that long time ago.

    Yin then faked a cough so that she can get my intention which worked and then she inquired about her question before about me being interested on Saladin.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    I then was speechless for a moment but I couldn''t help but say

    "Yes I am, but I don''t know if it is love or I just want his friendship but either way, I do care about him while also wishing to be closer. Though it might be because he saved my life countless times was causing this feeling which might be true and so I really don''t know if this is actually my true intentions." - Me

    ''It''s is true that I am interested in him but not in a way of lovers, just as friends maybe though I wonder why it has to be him out of all the guys in this large world'' - My thoughts

    Leth then replied back to my statement saying

    "That is all we needed to hear, which in truth made us quite happy as to how you managed to open up a portion of your feelings towards someone" - Leth

    Afterwards Yin then said

    "When we first met you Sherah, you were all cold and didn''t spoke to anyone while having expressionless eyes as if you don''t care if you died, but now I can see on how much you changed ever since you met princess Yurnixa and especially that guy named Saladin" - Yin

    It is true as to what she said as when  I was small, everyone that I cared about vanished into thin air.

    Not only did my father died from over working so that he can get money to try treat the disease of my mother, also my only friend who was friendly and kind towards me even though I was the silent unsocial type disappeared from my life.

    So.. Saladin really did change the way I am...

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    It''s is quite frustrating as to how I''m such a dumb ass to sacrifice my arm to save someone I hate and don''t care about.

    Though... I think it might be worth it as I managed to save someones life at least...

    The feeling of having no right arm was really bad as my balance was feeling wobbly due to the loss of my arm.

    I am currently walking towards Kioni to tell her that the place is safe once again but I wonder what her reaction would be if I came back without an arm even though I promised that I will return unhARMed.

    Excuse me with that slight pun I made, but anyhow it looks like I''m getting close to the shelter where they reside.

    Once I entered it, I noticed the shocked happy expression of Kioni knowing my presence but her face turned sullen quickly after she saw that I am missing half of my right arm.

    She then came running towards me and hugged while crying at the same time.

    Kioni really cares about me and I always think as to how special was I to her..., I really wanted to know by asking but I''m worried that she might not tell the truth.

    I then patted her head and told her that it is alright and I lost it for a good reason which saved someone life.

    Her face then looked at mine and then Kioni said

    "You don''t know how bad the pain I''m feeling right now, it is so bad that compares to someone seeing her lover get mutilated, even though you know nothing of me Saladin and we didn''t meet for long but I still treat you as my best friend" - Kioni

    I really wanted to ask her on who are you truly am to me but it won''t go out my mouth.

    The boy named Mikael came towards me and asked if Sherah was alright which I gave a straight up answer saying yes she is alright.

    After some time, Kioni stopped hugging me and started rubbing of the tears from her eyes.

    I then told her that we should return back to the inn to get our stuff if they are still there and head out of this village after meeting up with Sherah.

    She then nodded to my answer and then I turned towards Mikael and asked on what is he going to do from now on which he replied by saying

    "I''m going to look for my mother if she is still alive and afterwards, I will see as to what I can do" - Mikael

    After he said that, I rubbed his head and told him to be safe and then me and Kioni started walking towards the inn.

    I really don''t know why I kept on touching people heads, it might turn into a bad habit of mine.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    After some time of Yin fooling around with me by telling ways on how to get the attention of Saladin I kept on pretending that I can''t hear but actually, I heard some of the ways.

    Then we heard the door knocking which made me get up to see on who it might be even though there could be only one person in this whole town that might be the one.

    I opened it and when I did, I saw Saladin looking at me with some sort of an irritated look but he sighed and then said if they can come in which made me think as to why he said ''they'' until I noticed that Kioni was with him.

    My cheeks were getting slightly red and I was feeling nervous when I looked at Saladin due to what Yin told me which included dirty thoughts.

    I then stuttered a bit when I said

    "Y-Yes you may" - Me

    Kioni looked at me with a curious look as if it was abnormal the way I''m acting which I can''t blame her.

    Is it because I''m in front of Saladin or it might be that I''m acting much more retarded then usual.

    When they entered, they gave their introduction of their names towards Leth and Yin which they also gave theirs in return.

    Saladin continued standing while Kioni sits on her bed which was nearby us.

    By the looks on Saladin, I could already tell that he saw his room getting obliterated which I could comprehend if I had some valuable stuff in the room.

    Leth then asked Saladin as to why is he having that sort of look which then he replied by saying

    "My kitchen tools are now gone!, now what I''m supposed to do when we are traveling" - Saladin

    Everyone then looked at Saladin as to what he said was quite out of the unusual, as he cares more about his kitchen tools then his actual room and everything else inside getting destroyed.

    Saladin gave a sigh after we looked at him and told us that we should really care about kitchen tools more than our lives as it can give us wonderful delicious food.

    I stood up and went towards him while preparing my knuckles by gripping tightly as to how idiotic he was acting my saying that kitchen tools are fucking more important than our lives.

    He then noticed that he was going to get punched and was trying his best to calm me down while also quivering at the same time but it was not enough for me to smack his face which i did but he didn''t budge at all.

    His eyes then opened after thinking that he will get punched but instead the hit he has received had no power residing in it...

    I didn''t know why..., but I couldn''t even force myself to hurt him...

    After everyone saw what I did, Yin started to tell me and Saladin to stop this unnecessary love quarrel which made me flustered and yell back at her stating that it is nothing related to love.

    Leth then looked at me with a serious and asked if I could return to sitting as he wants to explain on what is happening to Saladin and Kioni.

    I was playing with my hair while I kept on looking at Saladin when he is not knowing that he is getting stared at.

    There was no helping as to how I'' acting this way towards him as if you were in my place, and there was a man who saved you in so many ways and even trading one of his limbs for you, I can guarantee that you would feel the same.

    I noticed that Saladin eyes shown light in them when Leth mentioned about Vandraxian which made me think if he knows anything about it.

    Speaking of Vandraxian, I remembered the boy before when I was really young, said something about that word which made me think hard as to what was his name.

    After the explaining was done, Leth then said that they are going to report back the information they have by teleporting back to Fenrir castle.

    When he mentioned that they can teleport this made my hopes grow very high as I can meet my mother once again and check if she doing well.

    I then asked if I may join them on the teleportation which they gladly accept even offering that I can bring Saladin and Kioni with me.

    Though my usual self would decline that proposal but now I accepted it without a hint of declining.

    This made Saladin look at me with a curious look as if I was acting not the same as I should be.

    Yin and Leth then said that they are going to prepare the magic circle but they need one more person to help them which Kioni volunteered and her reason was because she has nothing to do.

    All three of them left the room which leaved me and Saladin behind causing my cheeks to get slightly red from the thinking of us being together in one place alone.

    Saladin was sitting on one of the chairs while organizing his bag and not even speaking one word to me which made me think that we didn''t have any proper conversation.

    Though I know that he would loathe someone like me who tried killing him with no good reason except from receiving it as an order and afterwards I kept on teasing him for the most time while treating him lower than an gorrieth.

    Authors notes:  Gorrieth in their world is an insect that resembles to an ant but has a distinct feature of laying eggs that they use for food while creating off springs by laying eggs inside the body of their fellow breeder.

    I then came closer towards Saladin while having an embarrassed face and then told Saladin

    "Umm.. Saladin?" - Me

    He then stopped what he is doing and looked at me which made my cheeks even more flushed then before which was making me hate myself as I was acting like those people who would turn my insides jumbled up.

    He then replied while having having one of his eyebrows raised

    "What is it?" - Saladin

    I then bowed my whole upper body which made Saladin surprised which I then said

    "I''m sorry that I treated you like nothing but thrash while also not giving my honest thankfulness for what you have done for me as if you didn''t save me on those times, I think I might have been dead by now and you said before that I owe you which so I can say that it is more than a simple owe that can relieve this debt of mine" - Me

    I couldn''t see what Saladin expression was making as I was bowing while my eyes can only see the floor, and usually when someone bows like me it is a sign of gratitude toward the person or respect towards someone.

    Then I felt my head being raised by Saladin holding my chin upwards so I can see his face.

    He was having a sullen expression while sighing at the same time as to how I''m acting and then he said to me while are eyes where intertwined.

    "You''re not the only one that is suppose to be bowing and giving apologies as I also should thank you for how many times you also save me and so don''t feel bad that you didn''t say anything. Though I got to admit that you were annoying the shit of me on our travels" - Saladin

    He then made me raise upper body from the bowing gesture and then continued

    "But it doesn''t mean that I didn''t enjoy your company, though I act like an asshole and try myself to think your a nuisance, you should always keep this in mind that I truly don''t hate or even despise you as if I really did would I give you money to stay at a room, save your life more than anyone in your life and especially trading half of my right for you?" - Saladin

    Some tears started flowing through my eyes from the knowing of him not hating or loathing me.

    he then rubbed off my tears with his hand and told me

    "I''m sorry Sherah for threating you like that, I could honestly say that you were similar of a friend of mine than everyone I have and so you should be happy instead and keep that in your thoughts" - Saladin

    I then replied to what he stated and said

    "But why do you always look at me with those irritated look in them if what you are saying is true" - Me

    Saladin was looking away from my eyes then he said

    "It is because you remind me of someone which makes me annoyed while happy at the same time in the inside but I can''t remember on who is that particular someone" - Saladin

    This made my heart slightly ache for a bit but it didn''t stop me from saying

    "Since when did you get that impression of me? and what thing in my personality that made you think about that?" - Me

    Saladin the sighed and replied

    "Everything including the way you behave and your hair color was so similar" - Saladin

    ''Could he be..., no I should not think that as I heard that boy already died long ago'' - My thoughts

    This made me slightly blush but thankfully he didn''t see it and what might the thing be that me blush well... it is when he said that I was his ''friend''.

    I then asked him a question

    "Am I really your friend?, and I truly am then... why... would you go that far as to saving my life that many times even if I am your friend, I really want to know your true reason" - Me

    He then looked at me and I noticed that he was having slight redness in his cheeks which made me think of him being awfully adorable but quickly dismissed that thought as that is not supposed the way I should act...

    Saladin then said

    "It is because... my body moved by it self and you might think I''m crazy but I felt like I react before I could think when it comes to saving you and so i really don''t know if you can say that is my reason or it might be that, I would save anyone as much possible no matter who he or she is" - Saladin

    Both of us were silent after what he said for a good amount of time while trying our best to not trade our gazes while having a downcast expression.

    The thing that broke the silence was when Saladin brought out his left hand indicating a hand shake from me and then i asked him on what is he doing which made him reply stating that he wants the things in the past that happened between us to disappear and start fresh with a good friendship and nothing else.

    I then told him if he was being stupid which made him look at me while having a red annoyed face and then he dropped his gesture of hand shake but I stopped his hand before he could and gave him a handshake.

    His expression was puzzling but then turned to a normal smile which I never received from him towards me since before, I then said to him

    "It is not like I wanted to be friends or anything but since you were begging for it, I am afraid I have to accept it..." - Me

    Saladin laughed a bit after what I said which made me fluster and I kept on hitting his body constantly with no power in them as he was making fun on what I said...

    After I stopped hitting him, I noticed that he was smiling towards me which made me ask him as to why is he giving me that smile, which he replied by saying

    "Well the your showing more of your expressions and talking way more than before is quite delightful than before as I felt like you were a walking doll that does know anything except fighting" - Saladin

    I then replied

    "It''s not like I want to hide anything..., the only reason why I was like that is because that is mainly the way I act mostly as I really don''t like telling out the thoughts in my head to people and I almost forgot, the guards give their thanks to you for beating the creature." - Me

    Saladin then was looking at me with a puzzled look.

    Without me knowing, he grabbed into my arm and came closer to my face which made my cheeks go red completely while I make a flustered expression from what he just did and then I heard Saladin say to me

    "Why do you blush a lot lately when your near me?, are you having a fever or maybe-" - Saladin

    Before he could finish his words, the door opened and Yin entered while saying out loud that the preparation for the teleportation is done but it will take some time before it completely readies.

    This was some sort of miracle and so I ran out the door before Saladin could say his sentence once again which in truth could ruin me badly.

 Volume 2 Chp 33: Empty Shell

    Cough* Cough*, excuse me but my throat was hurting and why I write that you ask..., well I don''t know either :D

    Anyhow thank you for once again reading my latest chapter and so I wish to you happy reading :D

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    Well it looks like I luckily got out of that situation or else I don''t really know what I should say to Saladin''s question even though I really have no clue as to why I blushed a lot much more frequently.

    I think it''s normal for a girl to have those expressions if they were beside a man they like but I don;t have that sort of feeling towards Saladin.

    Though I got to admit that I really can''t seem to hate him anymore even though he was an asshole.

    There was one thing that made me feel happy right now which at the same time want to hit myself due to how I finally befriended Saladin.

    The inn was in complete tatters and I don''t know why my room was the only one that didn''t receive the blow.

    Even the back of the inn was covered in rubbles from massive debris laying waste on it.

    I went out the inn and wanted to check as to what is gonna happen to the town since this attack and I found out that a lot of survivors were repairing their houses while some were still mourning on their lost ones.

    The paved cobblestone streets which was the most walked place in this town were messed up in some of the sides causing it to look like those pathways in ruin places.

    My front hair was getting on the way and so I placed it behind my ear while making sure that there isn''t any dirt on my face though I should have done it earlier before Saladin saw it, oh what am I saying...

    The noise of hammers hitting nails, soft cries, and especially the sound of flames getting washed away by water was all I can hear.

    It was getting dark as the sun in the horizon was getting lower than before and the bright white moon appeared to its opposite direction in the sky.

    Clouds were bundling up while moving constantly at their shores which honestly gave me distant memories where I used to sit down with my father on the grassy plains while also being with my most closest friend and watch the sky without a care in the world.

    It kind of made my heart ache from remembering that everyone in the past that I know is gone except for my mother who has only me to take care of her and the only one that can save her from her disease.

    Though now I can''t do that as I''m far away and the teleportation would take time before it is fully ready which made me only pray that my mother''s disease doesn''t get worser before I meet her again.

    There are a lot of things that would end me before, if it weren''t for a certain someone and that is Saladin which I kept on thinking if I should give him something as a thank you gift but that isn''t my type of thing to do that.

    Though who says it is not worth to at least try which made me think as to what he likes and remembered that he needs his kitchen tools but where am I supposed to find those if the town is still in a after crisis state.

    I didn''t know what to do but I had an idea and that was visiting the black smith place which is nearby and I always saw Saladin entering it every time as i look for food sources with Kioni before.

    The stalls that Saladin look at the most were obliterated but didn''t have their weapons or precious scrolls in them as I walk past it while feeling the slight breeze of the air shuffle some of my hair upwards.

    After some time I finally reached inside the black smith shop which was also devastated but was in a state of getting repaired by the owner who was carrying some of the rock inside the shop out which I asked if I could help but he declined my offer while saying

    "It is not the job of a young lady to be carrying rocks as this old body of mine looks frail but still is superb from remembering all the experience bundling up from doing smithery" - Old man

    I then smiled and ignored what he told me not to do which I then started carrying the largest boulder out the shop which made the old man shocked as to how I can do that.

    It is not like my strength is overwhelming, it is just that I''m carrying a boulder almost double the size of a normal ball and if you compare mine to Saladin it is like comparing a pebble and a house.

    He kept on telling me to stop helping him as it may hurt his pride as a man and at that moment I already knew that I should ready give a halt to helping but when I actually did, every thing that needed to be cleared was already done.

    The old man then asked me after noticing that his shop was cleared saying on what he can do for me if I gone to all this trouble on helping him which I then told him to prepare me something that I won''t share on what is it to anyone except maybe... later.

    He was kind of shocked to what I said but quickly dived to making what I requested which I payed for it before he could actually start working and you might be asking as to how I have money and even if I did why didn''t pay for it back then at the inn for my own room well to tell you the truth, i try avoid using my money as much as possible as I was saving for enough cash to purchase a remedy to cure my mother disease and would do anything which so I even let Saladin pay for the inn room instead.

    I didn''t want to lay back and just sit down while await till the my request is done which so I decided to read a book that i took out from my pouch.

    There was one thing that made me interest on this book much more even though I reread it so many times and what is it you ask well..., it is the romance in it.

    I''m kind of the type of person who likes reading so it can pass my time or actually anything that helps me relieve my boredom.

    After reading I don''t know how many pages, I felt sleepy and made a yawn which my body was directly telling me it is bed time.

    When I looked outside through the window, the sky already darkened and the surrounding houses that were getting repaired by people who got their lanterns and torches to kindle the area which made the place look like something that I would enjoy looking at for good amount of time.

    It might just be that I enjoy the moonlight on the sky or it just gives me vivid memories from when I small where I would play hide and seek beside the river with my friend.

    The old man approached me with a box on his hand which was filled with darkened coal while showing scars that imply on how experienced he was with the forge.

    I then told him while grabbing hold into the box with both my arms saying

    "So how did it go?, did you make it perfectly with no failures?" - Me

    He then laughed to my words and then replied to my words saying

    "Off course it is well made and with no failures, this is the first time I heard some one say that in ages" - Old man

    There was no point to look inside as it will ruin the straps on the box which so I gave my farewells to the old who also gave his but included words stating that I should return once again in a while and bring the one I will give this to with me.

    I then nodded and gave a gesture of waving my hands to indicate a bye which then I was going to step out of the black smith shop until he told me to wait a moment.

    When he said that, I turned around to see why he called me and then I heard him say

    "Girl, do you believe in happy endings in life?" - Old man

    When he said that, it made me think and then I replied while having a grin

    "No and never will as life is filled with surprises" - Me

    The old man then laughed and told me that I answered one of the best thing ever he heard.

    After that, I continued making my way towards the inn while thinking as to why the old man asked me that.

    There was no point to think a lot about it and so I just heeded to what I am carrying while wondering as to what his reaction would be when he received it.

    Though I wonder if it would look strange for me to give him something like this just because my personality doesn''t suit it at all.

    Oh who cares, if he doesn''t like it then I''ll use it instead.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    I am right now inside Sherah''s and Kioni''s room while sitting on a chair and checking my bag as to what happened with the creature I captured.

    You might be asking as to why I am alone in this room..., well Kioni told me that she will be useful by training with Leth and Yin which so that is how I''m the only one here and Sherah disappeared while not knowing to where she gone.

    Though I don''t understand as to how Kioni would like to be useful... as I think it may be because she couldn''t do anything when I asked her to stay put inside the shelter back then.

    There was no point to over think that and so I pay more attention as to what I''m carrying and that is the jar with the creature inside it who is sleeping peacefully.

    I shook the jar which made her(the creature) awake and got up immediately while hissing towards me after she found out on what I did.

    Then I noticed that she looked at her body and there was no clothes which made her fluster a lot and fall to the ground while covering her private parts with her hand.

    She then screamed to me saying that I''m a pervert while demanding for some clothes.

    This made me kind of pissed as not only was it hard to organize my bag with just one arm but now the creature who cut off my arm is demanding something from me!

    I then looked at her with my eyes filled with nothing but hate and killing intent which made her feel fear and crawled at the very back of the jar which is farther from me while showing an expression of anxiety.

    There was something that I wanted to know from her but before that I grabbed a sheet of cloth from my pocket and I placed the jar on the floor due to how I lack one more arm.

    I slowly then opened the jar after I placed the cloth on the floor and the creature was pleading for forgiveness as I turn the jar while also proposing that she would live to as a servant for me which then after I removed the lid from the jar, I dropped the sheet of cloth inside it which then made the creature confused.

    Then I said to her to use that as a way to cover her body which she quickly did and then after words told me "Thanks" while having a downcast expression.

    I then started asking questions after knowing her name as its bothersome calling her ''the creature or her'' every time and so I found out that her name was ''Qino'' which I though she was lying until she said to not make fun of her cute name and so it made me understand that she was telling the truth.

    Thought to my self at first and then surveyed her closely and noticed that her scales were not there anymore while her feet was of a human but the only thing that didn''t change was her cat like tail.

    This made me curious and so I asked her as to why does she look like a human which made angry and yell at me stating that this is her original form.

    I looked at her face which was showing her tearful  red pupil eyes while she grit her teeth tightly and her silver short hair covers her other other eye.

    Her head was then turning red from my gaze directing into this half naked creature or human or something.

    Then I asked another question which was stating if she could turn to that creature I saw before again which she shook her head slowly while also I can see depression from her eyes.

    Qino then told me that she isn''t suppose to say anything more than this or else she will get killed.

    I then told her that I would shake the jar if she would not tell which made her look at me with a surprised look while being filled with anxiety and says

    "You would not dare..." - Qino

    Then I replied to her statement while making a grin saying

    "Are you sure that I wouldn''t?" - Me

    She then looks at the glass on the jar and then averted which then she looked at the sheet of cloth covering her, this made her gulp her saliva and look at me once again while having pitiful eyes.

    Qino admitted her defeat and would tell me the answers I needed in exchange for knowing my name and what is my purpose in life which I answered easily and for the part of my purpose was quite as I don''t know what might it be.

    When I answered her question, she was giving me a doubtful look but then sighed and told me that she is ready to answer my inquires.

    I asked her the first question and that was stating on what she is and also her companions doing here which Qino replied by saying

    "I''m here because I was assigned to take over this town and those were not my companions but more like disposable soldiers or minions." - Qino

    There was nothing to say about what she answered as it was quite simple and so I moved on to the next question and that was asking her if she knows anyone by the name Klinton (my uncle) which she honestly replied by saying she does not have a clue while even stating if it is some sort of food which made me believe her immediately.

    I sighed due to how I was hoping that I could get some clue about him due to how he kept on mentioning the continent Vandraxian.

    Qino was shivering while holding into the sheet of cloth tightly which made me feel sorry for her but I kept on remembering myself that she took my arm... but that doesn''t give me an excuse to not treat a lady if she is in need even though what I am doing is quite cliche for a typical hero.

    Author notes: "Lucas would be proud" - Monster Girl Quest reference

    I placed my hand on the jar and used my enchantment while controlling it so that it wouldn''t burn her alive but give her a feeling of warmness.

    This made her confused as to what i have done while she opens her mouth while having a dumbfounded expression which revealed two of her pointy teeth.

    Qino then looked at me and then blushed while covering half of her face with the sheet of cloth which then she told me

    "D-do you have some sort of plan for treating me this well, or is this my last time that I can enjoy living until you bring me in a world filled with pain and agony?" - Qino

    When she was saying that, I felt her cuteness getting into me which I manage to prevent it from remembering myself that she cut off my arm and who knows how many she killed.

    She then asked if I have any other questions which I replied ''yes'' and then asked on how her form changed while her size turned really small.

    This made her expression look sad and then she said that I killed her when she was on her evolved which now caused her to revert back to her original self but with a price of temporally being small for a week or so though she can''t turn back to the same creature again.

    I then asked on what would happen if I kept her in jar even when one week passes, this made her eyes look to mine while being filled with anxiety and told me that I wouldn''t want to know the outcome.

    There was nothing worser than imagining a girl getting larger from getting stuck in a jar while thinking on what might happen.

    Qino was thinking about something and then said to me

    "Thank you" - Qino

    When she said that, it made me confused and then I replied asking on why she said that to me which then she said

    "I kind of disliked my creature form as its only abilities were growing my nails long, extending my tongue which in truth is gross as I get to taste the people and the final thing was the pestering scales on my body but I didn''t mind the lizard legs as it was comfy to tell the truth which so that is the main reason why I''m thanking you" - Qino

    This made me interested as to what she said and then I asked if she can attain her creature form once again but will it be the same and how can she get that power again.

    She then replied to my question saying

    "No my evolved form would be depending mainly from what creatures I ate and to your question about if I can obtain the form again then yes if I ate another creatures meat raw though it is disgusting" - Qino

    This made me curious and was thinking on what would happen if humans did the same thing which then I asked her and she replied by bluntly saying no as only little amount of races can get that benefit.

    Qino eyes were getting drowsy until I heard her yawn which made me look outside the window and noticed that it was night already and so I can''t blame her if she wants to sleep now.

    I then told her that she can sleep which made her shocked and questioned if I would do anything to her body while even playing around but I didn''t say anything and just shook my head stating a no.

    Her face was showing relief and then she cuddled up while sitting down and slept.

    I''ve been wondering as to how this little adorable girl though she was a little older before, can kill innocent people while taking half of my right arm.

    There was a little more that I wanted to ask her but I think I have to save it for later as she is sleeping currently.

    I then placed the jar while closing the lid inside my bag carefully while making sure to not wake her which was making me think as to why I''m treating her like this and I can only say one thing to that, it might be due to her looks has changed while looking little younger than me, also don''t forgot as to how she acted towards me.

    When I closed my bag, I heard the door knock and so I told who ever was knocking to enter after making sure my composure was right while there is nothing out the ordinary in the room.

    The person that entered was Sherah while carrying a medium sized box hat is colored grey while having a strap around it.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    When I entered the door, I saw Saladin sitting on a chair while looking at me with curiosity as to what I''m carrying.

    I then asked as to where are the others are which he replied telling me they are off to visit their house as this place has only one room left which makes me and Saladin sharing the room.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.Though I didn''t really care much about that right now as I''m quite excited as to what expression he is going to make after he found out what is inside the box.

    Saladin asked on what is up with me carrying this box which I replied telling this is for him.

    This caused him to have a doubtful face as he stands up and grabs the box with only his left arm and then he asked on what is inside in it which I told him to see for himself.

    When I said that, he gone over nearby the bed and placed the box on it and was trying to remove the strap with only his arm which made me feel sorry as to how it was my fault he is now struggling and so I asked if I could help.

    He accepted my offer and so I opened the strap which was tied tightly together and waited for him to open the lid of the box.

    Saladin opened it, and when he saw what is inside, it caused him to look back towards me while having a surprised look as inside the box contained a pan, a well made knife and other cooking tools that were outstandingly made while showing on how that old man talent from before.

    He then asked if I was playing some sort of trick on him which I replied by saying it is not any sort of trick as I did it in a way to repay a portion of my debt towards you.

    I think it was worth it as I get to see Saladin smile at me while telling me thanks and looks at the tools carefully.

    There was one thing also that made me think and that was on I deeply appreciate the way he whole heartedly gives his gratitude from what I gave him, even though... it means I have to work extra hard to get enough money as those tools weren''t cheap.

    I was asked by Saladin if there is something that I always wanted, but I didn''t give him any answer but I actually do want to taste his cooking though it is quite embarrassing to say.

    Saladin then asked me if I wanted a meal from him as if he read my mind which then I can''t hold myself to decline his offer and so I made a slow gesture of nodding while slightly being red.

    He then told me that we should go downstairs as the food materials are stored there and that is how I spent my night eating Saladin''s home made food which was bread with a bowl of spicy sour soup filled with vegetables.

    Though I noticed that he looks at me more frequently then before while he was cooking which made me think that I had something on my face.

    I finished eating the food he made while also he used the cooking tools I gave him in way of delicacy which kind of showed as to how he cared about it.

    I never saw him being this kind towards me, and I''m kind of liking the personality he is showing while also understanding a tiny bit as to why those girls that were with him felt while traveling Saladin.

    If you were to compare the high class food made in the castle from when I served Yurnixa as her body guard to what Saladin gave me, then it is a complete whole difference while Saladin taking the lead.

    Not only was the soup nicely organized with all the vegetables being symmetrical in an order fashion, the spices and the way they were cooked with care was outstanding.

    I might be a cook myself but it is nothing like his cooking which kind of make me hate myself losing to a man when it comes to cooking but I got to admit, he is going to be a great husband as he can cook and mostly do everything a wife is supposed to do, though I felt a little bit of jealousy as to who might be the one that will be his wife and I can expect that it be either that girl named Laura or Nyorin.

    Though I don''t understand as to how he is going to have both of them as his wifes as there are rules stating that individuals who aren''t part of any sort of royal family could not commit polygamy.

    Well it looks like it is time to sleep as I felt like my body is tiring real badly.

    I then told Saladin that I am going to go hit the sacks which he replied by telling me goodnight though it was kind of giving me the shivers as it almost looked like we are newly weds or something and this is our house.

    Saladin would join later as he has to clean the kitchen of the inn as to how he used it for his cooking.

    Then as I entered my room, out of no where I felt a jolt of thoughts go through me which was telling me that I am going to sleep beside Saladin on the same room, this caused my face to blush a lot while I touch it with both my hands and was thinking on what to do.

    Before he could enter the room again, I changed my clothes to the night dress that Kioni gave me not so long before and gargled my mouth in the bathroom.

    Then I immediately went into my bed and covered myself with the sheet entirely as to how awkward it would look as to how he would see me with my face being completely red.

    My pouch and sword hilt was already placed before beside my large bow on the corner of room which I didn''t bring when I fought the creature.

    I heard the door open while being followed with noises of foot steps which indicated that Saladin already finished his cleaning and already entered the room.

    There was no helping it and so I peeked through a small gap I made as to what is he doing and I saw him changing his shirt which made me fluster and close the gap quickly while also I think deeply as to why does he have those nasty scars on his back...

    His body was built in a perfect way while being not muscular at the same time, just lean.

    Though I can''t get it out of my head as to how this was my first time seeing a guy taking out his shirt and why am I this flustered about it.

    I then wondered if he would react the same way if we swap places by now, but it made me think that he isn''t that sort of person as he barely even looks at woman and minds his business the most.

    Today was kind of different as ever since I gave him that present, he was acting much more calm and kinder towards me while even giving hints of him looking at me much more than before.

    I didn''t want to be stuck in the middle of thoughts the whole night and so I tried to sleep but I still can''t as the feeling Saladin being in the same room as me is driving me nuts.

    The bed of Kioni was used by Saladin as I can hear the noise of the bed getting laid on by him which was kind of making me nervous as to how he is not so far from me.

    I really couldn''t sleep and my constant silent yawing was tiring me until I heard the a tune made from him humming it which made me think as to how beautiful the way it was composed.

    Soft and happy while also telling me some sort of sad story that became happy afterwards, before I knew it, I slept due to how the humming of Saladin lulled me to sleep.

    <hr />

    Some time before Sherah went out from the Inn.

    Kioni''s POV

    I''m tired of feeling useless when Saladin is doing his best to protect people while I just stand still and also away from harm while having nothing to do but pray that he doesn''t harm himself.

    Though my prayers rarely ever worked as even when I asked to anyone from above to protect Saladin, it ended up with him losing an arm.

    There was something strange about Sherah as if she changed, like on how she kept on looking at Saladin much more than before which was making me confused as to what she might be thinking about him...

    Perhaps she finally..., no that is not likely knowing Sherah that might be impossible but there still could still be a chance...

    I didn''t understand much as to what Leth said but I pretty much got the gist of it.

    The temptation of telling Saladin about everything is always coursing through my veins but I kept on stopping myself from doing so as it may cause much more problems.

    Though it might be already to late by the time he remembers me and he already found someone in his life that is much more worthy than me.

    So that is why I need to change as he already did and so do I, but there is this feeling that I already changed as if this is isn''t my personality at all but some sort of illusion or my original one has been deleted.

    There was something strange about this new Saladin as if he wants to tell me something but kept on avoiding it while also treating me instead of a woman but like some sort of sister...

    I had the opportunity to at least learn some ways to defend myself which consist of me asking Leth and Yin if they could teach me ways to fight in exchange I''ll do anything they ask.

    At first they were making a puzzled expression but quickly accepted my offer after thinking about something which might be the thing that I won''t enjoy from the looks of their grin.

    They then asked me to stay at their temporary house and that would be sufficient enough for the trade off to the bargain which made me confused until I had a thought that they wanted me to go away so that they can make Saladin and Sherah stay alone with each other but that was just a thought and nothing else.

    After some time, I reached the place of Leth and Yin which looked like a small house while being filled with an atmosphere of being abandoned.

    There were no nearby houses and it  looked desolated which give me the chills as to what they might do to me as I don''t know them very well.

    I was then forced to enter as Yin whispers to my ears stating that they will take care of me well in a freakish tone.

    When I entered the house, it was filled with stuff that are similar to a normal one but from the outside, people would think different.

    This kind of made me relieved as I expecting it to be filled with torture tools and completely distorted figures which were mutilated badly.

    The place had its fair share of luxury and normality which made me think that this is a normal common house for anyone.

    There were paintings on the wall which depicted flowers, mountains, seas, and especially ladies singing.

    The silver chandelier which was kindling the living room nice as I enter it gave the place a pleasant cozy feeling.

    A window with a black curtain was on the wall which clearly made a good view on the half moon floating in the sky.

    It was cold outside but when i entered this house, it gave me the feeling similar to the time when I was peacefully drinking hot chocolate drink with my adopted father beside a fireplace.

    Beautifully made glass table was placed on the middle of the room and surround by two couches and specially made single couch.

    On the walls of the living room, were maps with marks on them and loads of writing written beside each of those in a paper sticked by a knife.

    The hallway leading to the living room had doors which I believe was the bedroom and maybe bathroom.

    It was a really nicely built place even though it looked larger inside then outside.

    They then asked me to sit down on one of the couches which I did and awaited as to what they are doing.

    I then surveyed the room and noticed that there was a door that leads to the kitchen which I can tell as there were culinary tools hanging on the walls of that room.

    Leth then came and sat on a nearby one person coach and then asked me on what I would like to learn from them.

    Yin was writing something on the map while minding her own business.

    I didn''t actually have a clue as to what I want to learn and remained silent while thinking of something.

    He then made a close inspection on me and told that I was having a strange strong affinity towards darkness which was strange as humans don''t usually have that sort of thing.

    When hey inspected me, I noticed that his eyes turned yellow and emitted white hue which I thought was amazing.

    But when he said I was out of the ordinary as I have a strong affinity towards darkness, it kind of made me confused...

    I actually don''t know anything about this affinity stuff but it still giving me this unpleasant feeling from knowing that I am good with darkness.

    My concerned expression made Leth to say to me that to not worry as having dark affinity is actual some sort of gift as it is even rare to find someone in other races also.

    He then continued speaking by telling me that I can perform spells that can bind people or monster movement, have the ability to increase speed of anyone especially me, and especially powerful chantings that can create either high tier creatures or catastrophic spells that can eradicate any one in my path.

    When he mentioned that, hope once again was shown through my eyes as not only can I help Saladin, I can also show him that I am not just a burden but someone useful.

    While he was telling me all this details, I noticed that Yin gone inside their kitchen and came back just now with a platter that holds a plate filled with small muffins covered in what seems to be some sort of berry jam.

    She then placed the platter on the glass table and asked me to not be shy and taste one of them which I happily did.

    The taste was deliciously superb while also making my taste buds dance in an elegant way as to how I can''t get enough savouring the flavor.

    Leth wanted to take one also but was stopped from Yin hitting his hand and telling him that he can''t have some which made his expression turned annoyed while looking at the grinning face of Yin.

    Yin then grabbed a muffin and told Leth to say ''ah'' which he did and so she placed a portion of the muffin in his mouth.

    I can see that Leth was feeling embarrassed as Yin giggles as to how he is acting while for me, I was just having the time of my life on enjoying this muffin.

    Some time later after we ate, I was served a drink which was milk mixed with honey which in truth made me confused on the synergy as I think that it will be a bad combination but I was mistaken as it was perfect to wash down the sweet muffin from before.

    I then asked Leth as to how my training would consist which made him place the cup of tea he is sipping into on top of the table and told me

    "The training cannot be done right now and so we will continue this tomorrow but I will just tell you that it will consist of you meditating most of the time at the start and later on we will decide on which to improve yourself" - Leth

    This made me think a lot and wanted to ask a question but my yawn stopped me from doing uttering my words and so Yin asked me that if I feel sleepy already, then there is a spare room that she will lead me to where I can sleep soundly.

    I wanted to decline and ask questions but I think it is best to save it for later which so I followed Yin to where the room is and that was one of the doors in the hallway which I already semi predicted it.

    As I walk on the marbled floor with the pattern of cubes which had the similar appearance to the moon, I found Yin singing something that was similar to what Sherah would hum at night.

    She then opened a room which showed me something that was similar to any bedroom as there was a bed, a window with striped curtains, small table and chair and especially a wardrobe where clothes are placed.

    The bed was nicely cleaned and the scent of the room was flowery while giving me the nostalgia of when I was with my adopted father house.

    I then asked Yin to why are they treating me this well even if I am a friend of Sherah which made her reply stating that they didn''t have any guest for a long time while also my accompany makes them feel like they are a part of a family.

    The way she smiled towards me, really was filled with caring and I couldn''t help but smile back towards her while giving my gratitude.

    Some time later, I changed my clothes to what Yin gave me and that was a blue shirt and black pajamas which was really comfy and then I did my daily routine of making sure that my face is clean, my hair still keeps its glow in the bathroom.

    Now I am just laying down in the bed while staring into the ceiling which had a small chandelier swaying barely noticeable left and right.

    There was something that caught my attention which was the noise of something moving, I then get up and looked.

    I can''t really see well due to the darkness but thankfully some of the moonlight from the window showed me a glimpse of someone.

    This made me scared truly as it was abnormal for someone to be sitting down on my chair at the middle of the night while starring at me.

    My heart started beating much more faster as I try cover myself with the blanket on the bed and think to myself that I am just imagining things.

    Then I heard the voice of a girl telling me that the blanket will not even save me if I were not here to harm you.

    I again tried looking at the chair and found that there was no one there but when I looked to my right..., I saw a girl with a majestic fiery red hair going which sways to the left slightly from the wind coming out from one of the window being opened.

    There were four horns I could count and her eyes was showing the similar color to sharp blood red.

    Fear was the feeling I felt the most as I just watch and could do nothing but stay in place as to how she survey myself with her piercing gaze.

    She then said to me that I am nothing like before which made confused and then she continued onwards by saying that myself is nothing but a container to my original self.

    After she got one last look at me with those haunting eyes, she disappeared while leaving me with nothing but thoughts from what she said.

    Is it true... that I am fake... than... who really am I..., I just hope... that I will still love Saladin even if I revert back to my true self... though I think that impossible...

    There was that fear of me being someone that isn''t real in the first place but i really don''t now...

    After some time of thinking, I eventually fell asleep once again but this sense of anxiety will never subside away from me.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading and I really appreciate it if you would give a feedback to my novel of mine while also if you have free time, then can you pm me the plot holes of the story if it has one :D

 Volume 2 Chp 34: Peaceful

    YO~!!!, how are you and hows life, great?

    Well I hope so and I got to say that its quite peaceful right now and so I hope for you to have the same feeling :D

    Anyhow I truly wish that you enjoy this chapter and I have to say my gratitude to you as to how you read all 33 chapters of mine even though there is some plot holes and no straight plot.

    This is the first special on this Novel :D

    Enjoy Reading

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    After I blew away the candles from the chandelier and everywhere else, I gone to sleep on Kioni''s bed which smelled nice like the scent of flowers.

    Before I laid down on the bed, I changed my clothes to the normal white shirt and pajamas which I found downstairs near the inn counter.

    There was that humming from Laura that made me imitate the way she does it as I really miss the way she acts cute and joyful every time while I should not forget about Nyorin who is one of those people that gave my life an interesting twist.

    I''ve been wondering if Mother is still doing fine on that inn back then.

    While I cover my body with the blanket, I noticed that Sherah was already sleeping soundly from the looks of her face which was kind of sweaty from her covering her self before with her thick blanket.

    Her face was actually beautiful... as I survey her face even though she isn''t wearing any sort of makeup which surprised me from her natural beauty.

    Strangely..., I felt like that I knew her and this was not our first time meeting...

    She is really kind if you get to know her but always doesn''t show her true personality and desire.

    I sighed as to how I think of her being one of my friends right now even though before we had a rough time in our first meeting.

    My cheeks became red when she pushed her blanket a little further which showed a glimpse of her breast which is see able do to how thin the fabric she is wearing for her nightgown.

    It has been a while since I became flustered... as if it was an unknown feeling for me and why did I have to feel it just because of her and not anyone else..

    I better sleep as I might become lost on the maze of thoughts and so I decided to fall in the world of slumber.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s dream and third person POV

    Ground mixed with old mossed cobble and grass were covering the surrounding area.

    Saladin was in a place which was surrounded by graves.

    Sky filled with ashed clouds and having close to no hints of there being a sun at all.

    It was at the middle of the afternoon while the noises of crows flying by over his head could be heard clearly.

    The breeze he felt was cold and chilly while giving him anxiety as to where is he.

    His hair was waving ever so slightly from the light wind while he looks around him and noticed that he was not alone.

    ''Alice'' the girl that appeared in his dreams while proclaiming to be his daughter has appeared beside him and told that he is going to have a pleasant life or death depending on what he sees in this dream of his.

    When Saladin heard her spoke on what she said, he was having a puzzled expression.

    Then he heard a noise of a person crying while giving hints of feminine tone in them which he turned his back and found Sherah beside a grave on her knees while crying badly.

    This made him shocked as not only was this his first time seeing this type of expression from Sherah but also he noticed the way she agonizes over who ever died in that grave.

    His body was similar to a spectral as some crows even pass through him which made his expression give out a feeling of being surprised.

    He can hear the voice of Sherah muttering out ''Why'' every single time as she keeps on hitting the ground in front of the grave which showed anger and sadness at the same time.

    Salidin was curious as to who that grave belonged to... and he could not believe on what he read...

    His name was engraved on the tombstone which made him fall on his behind while slowly raising his voice as he repeatedly says ''No..'' which showed fear and anxiety on his very tone.

    It was quite confusing for him as to why is Sherah in this miserable state from his death only and why did he die in the first place.

    He kept on screaming until he finally waked up and find Sherah beside him while having a worried face.

    By the looks of the window in the room, it is early morning.

    Sherah was standing beside the waked Saladin who was having cold sweat appearing in his forehead.

    He then looked left and right then he sighed out of relief but this didn''t stop his fast heart beat from the nightmare he faced.

    Though it actually was really realistic while he can still feel the breeze from the graze yard place.

    Sherah then told Saladin

    ''It''s alright, it was just a dream'' - Sherah

    Little do people know that Sherah was trying her best to utter those words as it was quite abnormal for her to say those.

    Her expression was showing on how she is worried towards Saladin which made him look back at her closely but still was feeling dizzy from experiencing that awful dream.

    Sherah was going touch his hair to calm him down but was stopped by Saladin grabbing hold into her hand and asked on what she is doing?

    She then became flustered while angry at the same time and removed her hand from Saladin clutches then shouted to him

    "I was just trying to help!" - Sherah

    He then stand up from the bed and looked at Sherah while telling her that he didn''t need her help in the first place.

    His face was showing annoyance which made Sherah worried a bit and forced herself to not continue the conversation which instead, she heed to taking a shower in the bathroom.

    Saladin was looking out the window as he thinks about his recent dream and what it meant towards him and why would Alice said that to him.

    There was nothing special that he was staring through the window except the ever slowly rising sun on the horizon.

    A sigh could be heard from him as he looks at the minor reflection of him in the window.

    What did Sherah got to do with his life?, is something that can only be thought by him right now.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    I was in the bathtub while enjoying the soothing hot water cover almost my entire while giving me that relax scent.

    Though I was feeling under the weather as to how Saladin spoke to me even though... I tried helping me.

    ''His quite the jerk...'' - My thoughts

    There was no point to sober in the bath for too long and so I decided to finish by cleaning myself while making sure that there isn''t wrong on my hair.

    As I stare into the mirror while my body is wrapped with the towel, I noticed my eyes were slightly blood shotted and little amount of tears start to fall from the thought of him not needing my help.

    Since when did I became this soft... as if it is completely abnormal or maybe this is my true personality and my previous one was nothing but a shell.

    I''m not a fan of makeover and so I just decided to straighten my hair with a comb and gargle my mouth while doing the same routine as any person would do.

    I then started wearing my undergarments until I heard Saladin spoke behind the door of the bathroom which he told me ''Sorry''.

    As I wear my skirt and long sleeved shirt, I replied back with a angry saddened voice to him

    "Well you better be..." - Me

    He remained silent as I lean by back on the locked door which is the only thing that separates us from seeing each other.

    Saladin then told me that he needs to talk after I''m done, which I immediately opened the door and saw his words about to utter more until I revealed myself to him.

    I was then surveyed by him which I could notice a slight hint of redness from his cheek which made me surprised as I tilt my head lightly to the right.

    Then I asked him something which came out of no where in my mind and that was asking if I am beautiful while I show a grin towards him.

    His eyes then averted from me and said

    "No..., and-and you... will never be..." - Saladin

    I then came closer to his face while telling him that if he is telling the truth which made his expression completely flustered.

    It was quite enjoyable to see his embarrassed expression as I get closer to his face and then I asked on what he needed to talk about which made him look back at me again but this time serious.

    Saladin then told me

    "Well it is about the dream I had before" - Saladin

    ''Is he going to talk about the nightmare he witnessed?'' - My thoughts

    I then replied back stating that I''m listening and so he continued by saying

    "The dream I had was really puzzling and I could not believe to what I''ve have seen. Not only was I dead and staring at my own grave, you were also there... but crying badly in front of my dead burial body and frustrated. This made me confused as to why would you feel that badly for someone like me who you just met for no longer than two weeks." - Saladin

    I tried... processing on what he said but couldn''t but feel sad to what he has seen but... what did he meant by me crying badly in front of his grave, it is not like I would be happy if he is dead but would I really become that depressed by his death?

    There is no way that I would be that depressed... or would I...

    Saladin was looking at me and awaited my feedback which I did by telling him

    "I would not do the same thing... I think, but maybe I''ll feel kinda sad if you were to die as I kind of... in the most tiniest form... enjoy your company" - Me

    What am I saying... without him I really don''t know how would I feel, would I revert back to my dull self or feel much more worser as to how I couldn''t repay back my debt to him if he dies.

    I then felt my hair being caressed on and heard Saladin tell me ''Thank you'' while he shows me his smile and if I''m not imagining things, I think he was having eyes that resembled my friend from before but I really can''t remember a slight detail about him...

    My face reddened a little from what he is doing while I pout a little and mumbling some words stating ''this can only happen in books...'' then Saladin started stretching his arms while giving a relief sigh.

    Saladin asked if he may enter the bathroom and then I found out that I was blocking his way.

    I then moved away from the door and told him that he can enter while I still am thinking about his dream.

    When I was in the middle of thoughts, I then heard Saladin making a slight shriek which made me curious and so I checked inside the bathroom and found Saladin staring at me with red cheeks while holding my old undergarment on his hand.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    He then tried giving it to me but I was completely motionless while similar to being dead then suddenly my heart started beating faster and I could feel my entire face turning bright red as I quickly grabbed my belongings from Saladin and slapped his face then I angrily march out the bathroom though I really don''t know why I slapped him.

    Saladin was speechless and couldn''t do anything but watch me shut the bathroom door.

    I really have forgotten to hide my panties and now he has seen my embarrassing side of me due to how it was colored pink with a bunny pattern on it...

    My cheeks were really hot and I can''t stop being angry to myself and him as he was responsible for picking them up for crying out loud!

    I jumped on my bed and placed my face on the pillow while noticing the weird scent on it which was different then before but then I noticed that this was not my bed...

    It was originally Kioni''s bed but Saladin slept on it last night and so now I''m currently laying down on the same bed as him.

    I can''t help but feel flushed and strangely cozy on his bed.

    Then I wondered if he already came out of the bathroom which I checked and luckily he didn''t yet.

    I sniffed the pillow just due to curiosity and received the fragrance of a man which was really... diffirent.

    Before I could think more, I was in a state of no return while I dug my face on the pillow as to how comfortable it seemed, I noticed that Saladin was already out and was having an awkward tone as to what am I doing on his bed.

    I then jumped from getting startled then slowly turned to look at Saladin who was still wiping his hair with his towel while being fully clothed and then told me that I should do those things if no one is in the room.

    This made me flustered immediately and kept on persuading him that I did this because I thought it was my bed but my excuse was destroyed from him saying to me

    "Then what are you doing placing your head entirely on the pillow while I can hear you sniffing?" - Saladin

    There was no excuse for me now and so I decided to run away by darting out of the room while opening the door first.

    I then head downstairs and sat on one of the chair behind a table.

    My face was really burning as I try hiding it by covering it with my hands and I kept on banging the table with my head as to how stupid I was.

    Though I think it was worth it as to how I experienced a slight scent of a man at least..., I really don''t know what the fuck I am thinking right now.

    There was no way that a guy would choose someone as corrupted and ordinary person like me who has some sort of personality disorder...

    The thought of Saladin always makes me flustered which made me slap my cheeks hard as to how am I acting like those females from the books I read.

    Come on, if I were a character in a book then it would be boring like shit as to how I have no plot except curing my Mother and that goes for Saladin as well.

    I looked around the main pub of the inn and thought of it being really calm while not believing that this place isn''t touched by those boulders.

    Floor made of fine oak, furnitures made from the well crafted mahogany and stained glass windows with yellowish color was relaxing my mind completely.

    The sun was enough to lit half of the pub while giving the glass a nice shine.

    I then moved the strands of bangs over my ear as to how they appeared due to my running.

    Then I heard footsteps which made me already know in mind that Saladin is going down the stairs and so I decided to maybe say sorry as to how weird I am acting today but brushed that idea.

    When he saw me while having the mark of my slap from before still in his face and my forehead which was completely reddened from me hitting the table recently, he made a slight chuckle and continued onwards towards the kitchen.

    He was wearing sleeveless red shirt while wearing black short pants which was a present from Kioni before.

    I thought that he was going to say something to me but he didn''t which made me relieved while confused a little.

    Then I heard him say to me

    "Porridge, honey pancakes, or sunny side egg with bread for you breakfast?" - Saladin

    That is quite the difficult question as to how they all sound good and so I replied back by telling him that I''ll take on what he chooses.

    I heard him laugh a bit which made me bit my lower lip while looking at Saladin cook at the kitchen which is located near the stairs and at the right corner of the pub.

    He is really talented with cooking as to how he cracks perfectly three eggs at once then placing them on a bowl and then moved his left hand towards the fire place while started burning the little twigs in it with his enchantment.

    It was kind of hard to watch him cook with only one arm and so I asked if I could which he answered by saying yes.

    Afterwards I was beside him while cutting basil into small pieces which he instructed me to do.

    Saladin was whisking the eggs on the bowl but struggling as to he has only one arm and so I hold on to the bowl after I finished with the chopping.

    He then told me his gratitude which I replied by saying ''no problem'' and just smiled slightly as to how I am cooking with someone for the first time in ages.

    After the egg without the shell has been whisked, he then dripped it on the fry pan while he ask me to sprinkle the whisked eggs with the chopped basil.

    Then he placed the fry pan on top the fire he made after I sprinkled the basil and olive oil on it which I added myself as to how it would taste better while fry even faster.

    I grabbed hold into the fry pan as to how he told me to grab hold onto it as he needed to grab hold into his spatula which then he made sure that every corner of the egg was cooked.

    Though he asked if he could add tomato but I replied bluntly stating a ''no!'' as to how I really-really-really despise tomato no matter which dish is it in.

    Some time later, the food is done and I knew from the beginning on what he is going to make and that was scrambled eggs with basil.

    He placed half of the golden fluffy eggs on one plate and the other half on a another one.

    I was given the plate after he seasoned it with pepper and salt.

    I grabbed a fork and gone towards the chair I sat on before and Saladin also joined me by sitting beside me.

    He was much more open towards me then before which I was quite happy to know.

    His hair style was different than usual as his hair was placed backwards and now showing his forehead which made me think that he looked quite good with that style.

    The way his sharp purple eyes glow from the sunlight makes me envious to how nice liking it is.

    I was enjoying the scrambled eggs as to how mildly sweet it is while giving the flavor of the eggs from the use of pepper and salt.

    As I was eating, I heard Saladin saying

    "So pink with bunnies is your type I see, well that is good to know but quite surprising for someone in your age is all I can say" - Saladin

    This made me drop my fork and look at him with his annoying grin.

    I then replied by saying

    "Shut up, it is my personal preference as bunnies are cute while pink fits with bunnies" - Me

    Actiually I love the color white and violet but pink are good also.

    He then said

    "So laying down on my bed is also one of your personal preference while thinking I''m cute?, thought I prefer being called handsome but I am honored" - Saladin

    This made me red and reply back to him angrily at his face which was clearly showing that he wants to tease me.

    "That was an accident and your obviously not cute, while don''t even think of teasing me any further as I can make fun of you in different ways, starting with your Salad-in name and how ironic you wanted basil which is a perfect seasoning for a salad on the eggs" - Me

    I could see his expression turning annoyed as I start grinning and thought to myself as to how the tables have turned.

    He then sighed while admitting his defeat and then he continues eating.

    I was quite proud of my self for defeating him which quickly died out as to how I thought I was acting quite childish right now.

    As I pierced a small chunk of scrambled eggs with my fork and place it in my mouth and chew on it, I heard Saladin whisper into my ears saying

    "Hey Sherah, I~ Love~ You~" -Saladin

    This made me choke on my food and my face turn really red while I fall down from from my chair.

    I was on the ground and barely swallowed the eggs in my mouth while being flustered and blushing to the max from what he said.

    Then I heard his laugh which I knew from his tone that he was not serious at all.

    He then stood up also and then sat beside me while stating that he has lost the battle but won the war while he shows me his wicked grin.

    That was not funny at all as I almost died from choking but couldn''t but feel embarrassed from the way I reacted.

    I then angrily told him that I will take my revenge which made him chuckle and reply back to me stating that I acted quite cutely.

    He then stood up and offered his hand to me which I gladly took by holding into it as he pulls me up.

    The way he was acting today was really different which made me really wonder to what has happened to him.

    His smile was really making me annoyed and so I thump his forehead with my hand.

    Oh how this was a fun and peaceful morning and maybe the most happy moment for me in ages.

    Though I really don''t know on what would I reply back if he was serious when he meant that he loves me, maybe... just a slight chance that I would accept his feelings, just maybe...

    There was no point for me to think more about it and so I decided to continue finishing up my food while slightly smile from the way Saladin was rubbing his forehead.

    Saladin then looked at me while having a pitiful look and said

    "Quite childish of you to be thumping foreheads" - Saladin

    I can''t contain my laughter from the way he is acting tough even though I can see his forehead being red.

    From watching me laugh, he started joining me as well and I got to say, it was quite pleasant to experience something like this in a long time.

    He can make me laugh, sad, happy, crying, scared and especially the feeling of being alive.

    After some time, Saladin told me that he is going to train which I then told him that I''ll be joining him.

    When I said that, he was quite happy while telling me that I''m quite different than usual which I can also agree.

    Strangely... I''ve been looking at the face of Saladin much more than before which always made my heart pump faster.

    This is not love... right?

    <hr />

    Thank you again for reading :D

 Volume 2 Chp 35: Change

    Christmas is coming and hope to you a special while enjoyable holiday.

    Welp, it seems like this story has really shown improvement on my part of marks as I manage to score way higher in English than before :P

    Though I still need to focus on the other languages...

    Anyhow, today is a short chapter and please enjoy :D

    Enjoy Reading

    <hr />

    Kioni''s POV

    Right now, I''m currently eating breakfast with Yin and Leth which takes place not in the house but outside.

    I have just awoken not so long ago, while I still feel bothered from what happened last night from encountering that crimson haired woman.

    ''Am I really a fake?...'' - My thoughts

    While I was in the middle of my thoughts, Yin asked me if the food which I''m eating is not to my satisfaction.

    This made me stop my thinking and looked to her while replying back stating that its delicious.

    Also I apologized to them as I was having a headache.

    I didn''t want to tell them about what happened yesterday because who knows what that woman from before would do to me and I''m still not sure if it was even real or just a dream.

    The sandwich that Yin prepared for breakfast was really delicious and I mean it as to how the tomatoes, lettuce, sliced chicken and cucumber was utterly fresh while also giving its full potential of flavor.

    Orange juice were served for drinks and bowls of hot porridge which were sweetened nicely while not having the slightest hint of strong scent.

    Me, Yin and Leth were sitting on yew chairs which surround a oval shaped table made out of what seemed to be willow but colored with a tinge of maroon.

    I managed to overhear the conversation between both of them and they were talking about something related to magic portals being strange around the world.

    There was no point in getting my nose stuck to someone else subject and so I heeded to my own.

    It was a pleasant morning, and I''ve been wondering if Saladin is doing well with Sherah as they tend to fight a lot, I just hope he actually makes her some food even if it has to be boiled leafs.

    Should I consider Sherah as my rival for Saladin?..., Nah. My gosh, I''m thinking too much on that subject.

    Besides, how in the world are they able to get along with each other even if they managed to become a couple?, and so with that thought, it gave me some hope from knowing that Saladin is still not taken... yet.

    Some time has passed when I took breakfast and now I am currently behind the house of Yin and Leth while sitting in a lotus position on a chalked circle with a star covering its inner part.

    They asked me to relax while thinking nothing which was quite hard until I managed to do it.

    This training purpose was so that I can awaken my inner affinity as mine is dormant inside me still.

    My mind felt light as I breath and exhale the fresh air while hearing the breeze and swaying of the grass nearby.

    I could feel my body getting lighter while also noticing that it is becoming dark outside as I could only see pitch black.

    The more I concentrate on relaxing, the more I feel this strong sensation of familiarity.

    Then suddenly, fast images came flying through my thoughts which didn''t make sense while also noticing it was related to my past.

    I saw an image of me wearing a black gown and darkened bronze tiara with a red gem stuck to it on the front.

    I can barely see my face but I noticed my red eyes which spooked me entirely as it gets closer to me.

    The eyes were normal like any human but it is just that the iris is red like that woman from before but isn''t slit.

    This freaked me out and so it broke the training process.

    Cold sweat could be felt in my back and forehead while I pant for air.

    Leth asked me on what happened which I told him the details and so he just surveyed me slightly until he told me to repeat the training.

    It was really weird, and it almost made me want to quit entirely this plan on making me useful as to how I fear that image popping in my head but I brushed that thought away from remembering the reason I did this in the first place.

    I just hope that Saladin at least thinks about me while i''m gone but I highly doubt it...

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    Right now I am currently swinging my sword in a repetitive way while only using my left arm.

    I also switch between horizontal and vertical slices while also not leaving out my lunges.

    Though you might be expecting that I''m just still but I really wish I am as it is quite tiring fallowing this movement with your feet training.

    My sword has became quite light weighted ever since I started training from before which kind of annoyed me as I hate weapons that resembles feathers.

    Sherah was practicing with her bow by targeting a tree not so far from here.

    I stopped on what am I doing to observe on what she is going to pull off.

    There was a board stuck to the tree which has a small paint dot on it.

    Her accuracy was really refined as she is able to hit the dot continuously.

    After some shots, she noticed on how I observe her and then asked if I want to try hitting the dot.

    I tried refusing but she kept on insisting while also making a bet with me if I manage to hit the dot twice in a row, I can ask anything from her.

    Though I really didn''t want to do it, I am afraid that I have no choice as to how she kept on taunting me.

    I was offered the bow by Sherah but I refused and instead I pulled out the two remaining throwing knives from my bag while still noticing that Qino is still asleep.

    As I prepare my stance while aiming the knives at the tree, Sherah was beside me standing while crossing her arms and observing on how I''m going to throw.

    Obviously I''ll fail as to how bad I am at aiming and I really don''t want her to laugh at my incompetence.

    I then threw the first knife which... actually hit the dot.

    This made Sherah shook her head while repeatedly blinking her eyes as she stares at the knife on the tree.

    Then I threw the second one while thinking that it is too good to be true... but I was wrong as I managed to not only hit once but twice as well.

    I then heeded towards Sherah and told her that I won the bet while also having the same expression as she has.

    She was speechless while she looks at me and then suddenly I notice redness appear in her cheeks as she says to me quietly

    "You won and it was quite unbelievable..., but-but please don''t ask for... anything indecent to me..." - Sherah

    "Of course I won''t but I think I''ll save it for later as I can''t think of anything good right now..., actually scratch what I just said and i want you to cook for dinner today." - Me

    She then told me if that is all I requested while having a dumbfounded face and so I replied back by saying

    "So... you want something else? as I can think of many ways to embarrass you" - Me

    Sherah then shook her head immediately and said

    "No!, the cooking is fine! and how did you actually managed to hit the dot?" - Sherah

    I replied back by saying

    "Trust me, it is all due to luck" - Me

    After a short survey of her looking at me, she then continued with her training and so I joined her until it became dusk which was unbelievably long.

    Both me and Sherah were completely drenched in sweat while being out of air as we pant rapidly.

    My arms were really sore from swinging the sword, my leg bones felt as if they are going break and my body is so tired that I felt like falling down any time.

    While I was training with Sherah, we were joking with each other while also teasing lightly.

    I enjoy her company more than before while also starting to see her as someone... likable.

    Me and Sherah are currently laying down on the ground covered in grass while being exhausted completely.

    I turn to look at her and noticed the smile she has as she looks up into the sky.

    She then look at me and said

    "Today was different than usual, don''t you think?" - Sherah

    Her glazed black eyes were really... enchanting and I got to admit that her beauty seems to improve the more I look at her.

    She really does remember me of someone... but I can''t remember.

    I replied saying

    "Yeah... it is, as I think something changed in me" - Me

    Sherah looked at my eyes and then blushed slightly.

    She then averted her eyes and got up while trying to conceal that she just blushed.

    Her personality is truly cute.

    Some time later, we returned back to our room barely as to how we had to limp slightly while enduring our exhausted body.

    I was so tired that I didn''t notice on how I joined Sherah into the bathroom while she doesn''t even care.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Though she immediately went out as she return to her senses after she saw me topless while I am about to pull down my pants.

    I''m really tired that I didn''t really reacted that much when she darted out the bathroom as I prepare myself a hot bath.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    ''Crud, I almost seen something that isn''t to be seen by any girl, though I wonder why I didn''t notice that I entered the bathroom with Saladin'' - My thoughts

    My body is really aching while it being really hard to change clothes but at least I managed to remove them.

    I covered my body with a towel and placed my used sweaty clothes on a basket which contains a lot of things that needs cleaning.

    My bow was placed with its quiver under my bed while I make sure that the arrows were having no dirt on them.

    Though the thought of his back being filled with scars and especially his shoulder was making me quite sad.

    I made sure that my bed is cleaned and also.. for Saladin...

    It was as if I''m acting like his wife which really made flustered as I slap myself for having that thought.

    The wooden floor was quite chilling due to the wind blowing it from the window being opened and so I decided to shut it.

    While I clean his bed, there was this temptation again to try and smell the scent but luckily I brushed away that thought or else I would have labeled myself as a pervert.

    It was getting real dark soon and so I lit the chandeliers.

    Before I do anything else, I made sure that the clothes in the basket are nicely folded but it was quite embarrassing as I get to also see Saladin''s clothes that he doesn''t show anyone.

    After I did that, I awaited for Saladin to exit the bathroom while I think over as to why I notice that he seems to look at me more than usual and what is up with him being kind if I would do anything for him

    I don''t know what to do if he says something like ''Bear my child'', maybe I would hit him or pass out from what he said...

    My bangs are growing longer each day and before I knew it, it reached near my eye level.

    I was playing with my hair as I twirl them around, just to pass time due to who knows how long will Saladin stay in there.

    To tell the truth, I didn''t expected it at all when it comes to him aiming but he truly surprised me.

    Finally the door opened and Saladin came out while wearing his sleeping get up.

    He then looked at me for a short while until he averted his eyes while having reddened cheeks.

    I looked at my body as to why would he be flustered from what... and I from the looks of it, I am wearing nothing but a towel in front of him...

    This made me completely embarrassed as I surge through the bathroom door while not heeding mind to my aching legs.

    I then shut the doors behind him loudly.

    ''There is something wrong with me today'', I thought that through my head as I cover my face and feel the hotness in it.

    This might be the only time that he seen me with the most skin than ever..., but I never knew that he would blush for someone like me..., does it mean that I still have a chance.

    The more I stay with him, the more I feel closer to death as if his sapping my life energy...

    I made a sigh then moved on to clean myself.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    After some time later, me and Sherah ate dinner which she made.

    The taste of the food was normal and nothing special but it still gave me this familiar vibe.

    It consisted of bread and small slices of jade sardines which were nicely cooked while I could feel the spices in it.

    I talked with Sherah about what happened to the scars behind my back after she asked me about it.

    We laughed and teased each other for quite the while.

    It was... enjoyable while really comfortable from the everlasting nightmare through my head as to what happened before.

    Simply specifying on how was today, than I can just say one word and that is ''Fun''.

    Though I still don''t understand as to why she blushes quite a lot when she looks at me and I was also thinking that she might already fall in love but I just brushed that thought.

    When I poked her cheek recently to tease her, I was expecting to get hurt but instead she didn''t do anything but remained with a face similar to a red apple.

    Once in a while, she would get closer to me physically which was quite cute and I couldn''t restrain myself but tease her if she has already sunken deep enough to fall in love with me.

    Personally, I don''t really like this type of stuff as I prefer reading something that will give me knowledge but it would not hurt me to try once in a while.

    Everyday that passes by, the more would I forget what is the purpose of me venturing around this world.

    What is the thing that made me leave my village, stuck in the mines, gain the power of soul catching, survive things that I should be dead, encounter friends and especially my changes.

    As I think about that, I am currently washing the dishes with Sherah as you might forget that I only have one arm.

    I''m not imagining it anymore as Sherah was really close to me than before which made it possible for me to experience her scent.

    Ever since I told her about my story, she really gotten closer to me which... I really don''t mind.

    I wonder what makes me special, is it my jokes..., nah I doubt that as even my mother before payed me to stop making those horrible puns of mine.

    Is it my drive..., if that''s the case than at this moment I would be trying to solve on why do I have those dreams every once in a while.

    Speaking about those dreams, what do they really mean and I can''t seem to forget them as they are something that is supposed to be remembered.

    After we cleaned the dishes, me and Sherah returned back to the room and were preparing to sleep until something hit my head really hard.

    I fall to my knees as I scream from the pain in my head as if needles are poking my brains while having a eternally painful headache.

    Sherah was confused as to what happened as she tries to help me out by calming me down but that didn''t help as it got worser the pain.

    Then suddenly, I could see an image in my head, a person which I thought that I can never see again and that is my uncle...

    He then told me carefully

    "Saladin, it must have been a hard journey and believe me this is just the start of it. I am really sorry child that I made you to be one of the ones that will suffer the most while having the greatest fear than others but believe me, this is something only you can do. There is going to be a feudal war between continents and at that moment when there are in mess. The Vandraxian would strike causing an utter chaos to our world. Just remember Saladin, venture north-east and find the holy city of humans which will give you one more clue as to what you have to do"

    The headache was paining but I still managed to hear the words of my uncle but how does he know where for me to go...

    Eventually the pain ended and left me with cold sweat in my entire body as I feel the chill wooden floors in all fours.

    Sherah was trying to calm me down by caressing my back ever so slowly while having a panicked face from what happened to me.

    I then told her that I''m alright which made her hands stop the movement and then she started blushing from me witnessing on what she did for me.

    Oh how she really looks like a rose maybe... I should start calling her the ever changing rose, meh that sounds bad.

    I gave her my thanks for trying to calm me down and I came closer to her face which made her confused until I did something for a first time in my life.

    I kissed her on the cheek then get up and moved my way towards my bed while still having the thought as to why would my uncle tell me that now.

    He mentioned about heading north-west and there is going to be a war in this very continent.

    How can I stop something as large scale like that!

    I''m not some sort of authentic hero which everyone can hear out!, and why it has to be me out of all people, always... has to be me.

    Sherah was still frozen in place while touching the cheek I kissed on, her face suddenly became red as always and she then started complaining towards me while stating that she is not going to be fazed from what I done.

    Mindlessly I did the kiss as I really am fond on her recent caring behavior to tell the truth, even if she is acting like some repeated personality of any books I read.

    Well you know what they say, there can never be something original and so that is why I don''t really mind liking someone like her.

    Still it bothers me tons from the thought of my uncle appearing out of no where in my mind while telling me what to do even though my purpose so far was to find him.

    It seems like my goal will alter greatly then...

    <hr />

    THANKS FOR READING, and I really appreciate telling your doubts and criticizes on this story of mine :D

 Volume 2 Chp 36: Intertwined (Vol 2 Final Chapter)

    Hello once again folks and today is going to be the start of my long holiday!

    Banzai!, Yeepee!

    I finally finished my Exams T_T, and I did decent enough.

    Enough about me and so I hope you enjoy this chapter

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    Did-Did I-I-I just got kissed by him... on the cheeks...

    Am I supposed to be happy or confused as to why did he do that.

    Well it doesn''t matter as for the first time aside from my parents, someone kissed me.

    His warm and wet lips can never be forgotten even if I live through my life.

    I''m shocked to the bone and still in the ground on my knees as I burn up entirely from embarrassment.

    I could not do anything but watch Saladin lay down on his bed and then stares on to the ceiling while being lost in the trail of thoughts.

    Darn that bastard, he is making me like him more and more everyday...

    But I still don''t know if this feeling is truly love or something that hit me after he saved me.

    I felt my red hot cheeks while shrieking slightly from remembering him kiss me.

    This made him giggle which then I told him that it is not funny while also shouting as to why did he kiss me.

    Though it was hard to pronounce the word kiss in front of him as it sounds quite embarrassing.

    Well he just replied back stating that I was cute and it was some sort of repayment for trying to care of him.

    I tried making an excuse to as to why did I actually took care of him by telling him

    "I just did-did that because... without you, I can''t taste your food which is... not bad..." - Me

    I knew that this didn''t make him convince from his laughter which made me pout as I stood up from the ground.

    I was feeling hot in the room or is it just me but anyways, I opened the windows and let the night breeze in.

    The moon was quite beautiful with its magnificent glow as I stare into it behind the window.

    Sometimes when I watch the sky I got this feeling to fly through those empty untouchable plains while not giving a damn about this world.

    I still wonder if there are more worlds similar to this, it was one of my dreams before that I wanted to see all those glowing stars in the sky closely.

    But that was a dream for a young child that doesn''t know the true hardship of this world.

    Strength, will and trust is the things that can make people survive through this lands.

    Innocent individuals are killed in numbers as we speak which consist of children and woman that doesn''t know how to even slash a sword.

    The scent was fresh but gave this slight tinge of smoke in them.

    I noticed that the kindling flames in the room were blown off by the strong gust of wind.

    Saladin was already sleeping while I am still feeling butterflies in my stomach from seeing his face especially the lips part.

    Quite unfair of him to catch me off guard but never the less, it doesn''t mean that I didn''t enjoy it.

    One thing that makes him glow in front of my eyes is that of his kindness, as ever since I properly spoken with him, his personality towards me opened up more and showed traits that are likable even by me.

    My red sleeping attire was really similar to Saladin''s but are only meant for girls as the waist is thinner and the upper part is loose.

    Though I don''t know what is the use of the upper part being looser as my breast are nothing special... unlike Yurnixa''s which in truth kind of made me jealous before.

    I don''t know what sort of magic would make this average pieces of mine to be plentiful for my age, but it doesn''t matter as I am satisfied from being called cute by Saladin.

    Speaking of him, what is up with that sudden headache of his as it sounded like it pains a lot from his agonizing voice.

    At those moments, I didn''t know what to do but slowing rub his back carefully while telling him in a hush voice to calm down.

    His back were showing signs of his scars but I still felt the lean back of his which in truth... I could get used to touching.

    I made my way beside Saladin and was now staring into his sleeping face.

    He is facing his right while inhaling and exhaling slowly.

    I then came close to his face while placing the bangs in front of my hair behind my ear and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    Don''t ask as to why I did that..., it doesn''t mean I like him or anything...

    I even gave him my first kiss though its not the lips...

    The thing that made me startle and shriek loudly was when Saladin''s eyes open while he forms a grin with his mouth.

    He then looked into me who was getting redder than a tomato and then he said

    "I kissed you, and you kissed me, tell me one reason as to why we aren''t a couple by now?" - Saladin

    I couldn''t utter my words as to how embarrassing it is for someone like him to have caught me red handed.

    Finally I could say to him

    "No way we can be lovers!, you''re a sly bastard!" - Me

    He got up and then sat on the bed which he then says to me while making a mischievous smile.

    "If I''m that, then that makes you a sly bitch? or do you prefer ''person who kisses guys when they sleep'' title?" - Saladin

    I placed my hands on my ears while yelling out ''shut up'' repeatedly as I don''t want him to remind on what I did.

    Saladin stood up and was now in front of me.

    This made me stop closing my ears as to why he started looking into my eyes much more carefully than ever before.

    I could only stare into his also, which shows the true meaning of a man who suffered greatly through out his life... but there were hints of beauty to it as to how the violet like iris resembles the lily dyed moon.

    There was nothing for me to do but ever so slightly raise my head as to how is taller than me and watch his mouth say

    "We both already got a taste of our cheeks with our lips, why not this this then" - Saladin

    Before I could even blink again while processing the words he said, I was... kissed on the lips which left my eyes wide opened.

    Nothing like those instant kisses from before, nothing like my caring parents good night sleep kiss, this was different... as not only can I taste him but I could also feel his warm lips.

    He kept it going as I also close my eyes like him and helplessly not resist anymore as he turns my thoughts to blank.

    After he finished, my eyes were stuck to his while fixating the redness on his cheeks.

    I then was asked

    "Was that your first time?" - Saladin

    His acting like some cocky play boy right now... but I still like his attitude.

    Don''t tell me..., that he kissed those girls from before.

    I replied then

    "Well... it is, but it looks like it wasn''t for your case..." - Me

    He sighed then said

    "Well, this is my first time that I engaged on when I want to kiss someone" - Saladin

    When he said that, it made em happy and I can''t deny the anxiety if he were to tell me that this wasn''t his first time.

    I then told him

    "But why would you do that to me..." - Me

    "Didn''t you enjoy it as you were not resisting at all?" - Saladin

    My cheeks were burning red the entire time.

    "Its not like I don''t not enjoy them or anything... its just that I never understand as to what do you feel about me" - Me

    He then rolled his eyes which he then said

    "I would not be kissing random people for no reason if I didn''t have strong feelings for someone" - Saladin

    "but..." - Me

    "Sherah, I''m not dense enough to not notice your cliche personality change towards me while even though it is quite common in the books I read, it was still cute enough to make even me to start liking you. Don''t spout some bullshit stating that your just a normal girl as I know that your more than that."

    "That still doesn''t answer my question..." - Me

    "If you are talking about if I love you or something..., then I can just say that I don''t know if I''m in the level of that still as it still haunts me as you might reject me is still lingering inside" - Saladin

    "You really want to kill me with embarrassment don''t you?, do I really have to say the words, even though the male is supposed to say it usually... than fine.." - Sherah

    I then inhaled while I grab onto Saladin''s hand tightly and told him onto his red cheeked face

    "Saladin..., I might have wanted to kill you before... but this past weeks, it changed me entirely and so-" - Me

    "I love you." - Saladin

    He interrupted the words that was so embarrassing to say and told me those words before me...

    I then hit his shoulder while telling him that he is cruel for breaking my sentence and telling me that before I could.

    But I didn''t care much as I was happy, not only was I blessed by him saving and giving light to my life, he made me happy and sad while making me fell in love with him.

    even though this was quite fast to develop feelings, it is still better than those love in first sight thingy.

    I can''t help but try rub my eyes as tears were flowing down, I then was hugged by Saladin which was really comfy.

    He asked if I were to deny his confession which made me shook my head then told him

    "You... truly are a sly person..., but I still love you anyway" - Me

    I was hugged by him for a while then we kissed more later...

    This might be the happiest day in my life, though it was unexpected for me to be loving someone that is supposed to be killed by me before.

    After some time, he then told me that we should really sleep now and so I agreed to his words.

    But before he could hop back into his bed, I asked him one thing

    "Could... I perhaps sleep beside you in your bed Saladin?..." - Me

    He looked at me then said while smiling

    "You may, if I could call you by a different name from now on" - Saladin

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "And what that may be?" - Me

    "Does Sher sound good to you?" - Saladin

    "If you were to all means to enjoy calling me that then I''m fine with it but then I have to call you Sal than" - Me

    "I agree, but please no intercourse until marriage or sometime in the future" - Saladin

    This made me flustered badly and then I replied

    "Who you think I am!, and-and why are you thinking about the future which is quite ahead right now..." - Me

    He smiled then said

    "I was just joking, so don''t get that serious about that subject"

    Saladin, I mean Sal laid down on the bed and so do I, while being in his right side.

    It was a really good feeling to sleep with someone you love, but quite embarrassing at the same time as I can''t sleep from the though of him being beside me and on how we are currently a couple...

    Though everything went okay and now I know that there is someone beside that loves me and my true self.

    He asked if I am still awake which I replied back by nodding my head.

    then I felt his left arm wrapping into my body which was really... bashful of him to do something like that to a woman but I enjoyed it.

    His face was nearby mine as he hugs me and so do I too.

    It was really comfortable being hugged by him.

    I then stopped his hugging for a moment as I needed to cover our bodies with the blanket.

    Eventually, I slept after what Saladin said which consisted of him telling me ''I will not sleep until you do Sher''.

    <hr />

    Caitlan''s POV

    Authors note :- I might presume that you don''t know who is Caitlan than I''ll just remind you that she is Saladin''s Mother. Her name was changed from Serrah to Caitlan due to it being similar to Sherah''s name.

    *Wind noise going through the room.

    It has been almost two months since they left me here.

    Though it was lonely, I at least managed to struggle my way out of boredom by helping the towns people with their daily needs.

    I think its best for me to move out now and travel back to my home country or the home where that man who raped me lived...

    The books I read were all tiring out, I can''t buy clothes or anything else freely as the amount of money I gain by helping is in small amount.

    There was this young lad called Klevine(apprentice of the blacksmith from before) who helped me many times but now he is already gone to what he says ''Derix Mountains''.

    Its already the month Orvextrulia(December) and winter is coming fast and so I think this is the best time to travel.

    This town is called Saltmar as the precious salt traded here from the nearby sea villages are famous.

    I should also return all this books back to the local library but... I don''t wanna.

    This romance novels are making me jealous as to how their lives are much more enchanting than mine.

    Though I still returned the books as their gonna slow me down while traveling.

    My home town is not so far from here as it may take only around one month of travel and 5 months of crossing the sea.

    No normal individuals are allowed to reach their unless you have the same eyes as I do.

    Luckily I am born with the Dwarmura blood as my looks look nothing like my age... hehe.

    I don''t know if the age 37 is old..., but who cares as I like around my twenties.

    Ever since Saladin freed me, I really do feel anxiety as to what may have happened to him while he traveled away.

    Its best I move now as the sun is going to set soon.

    <hr />

    Laura''s POV

    How long has it been since he died... I wonder that thought everyday...

    Nyorin was out looking for food ingredients while I''m on top of my bed hugging my legs.

    There was nothing to make me laugh in these past week nor anything that would make me go on in life...

    Maybe I should... join Saladin to where ever he is up there but I know that he is going to not like what I did and also my goddess forbids the act of suicide.

    I don''t want to think about that again as I forgotten that I''m the only one with Nyorin in this lone some world.

    Oh how I wish he was still alive.

    Even if Nyorin told me to not loathe as it will destroy my health, but I didn''t care at all.

    My hair has grown longer and is almost reaching my waist now but I heed not towards it this whole time.

    I''m not as skinny as before from the way I felt my skin which is all because of him entirely.

    The aura I see are now improving as they can manifest the form of the people.

    Not only that but also the way I can conjure water familiars easily is also dramatically improving.

    Well I don''t really mind living through out with Nyorin though.

    <hr />

    Kioni''s POV

    It''s been a week since my training started and I''m currently now trying to bind Leth from moving by using my new acquired power.

    Though it is mainly related to dark affinity, I can swap the color to red also but it depends on what move I''m going to do.

    My lesson now is to try using my power to bind leth from movement by entangling his feet with a small dark vine which comes out from the ground.

    It is so cool as to how I''m able to control it but I still need more time until I can properly use them.

    That is not the only thing I can do by the way as I can also propel my self in the air for a good solid ten seconds.

    It was scary at first but I got used to it from doing it every time.

    The crimson haired woman didn''t appear anymore which relieved me but I have a feeling that she will return.

    Yin told me that when I''m doing magic with darkness, it seems like my iris in my eyes turn red which kind of freaked me out as I''m quite similar to the image that appeared in my head before about my self.

    In this past week, I get to know more about Yin and Leth which I can tell you that they are the royal guards of... I forgot what they said..

    Never mind about that because today I''m quite excited and you might be asking why... well its because I''m going to meet Saladin and Kioni once again.

    Also today is the day were we are going to teleport to Yin''s and Leth''s place.

    I''m so excited that I forgot to release Leth from getting entangled with my power which made him kind of angry...

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    Oh how did a week fly by so fast... maybe its because of Sal being with me and were a couple now.

    The word couple is still making me embarrassed even though its going to be a common word from now on.

    Ever since I became his gir-girl friend.. I''ve been having this jealousy feeling every time he talks to a girl when shopping for food.

    The same with him also as I can see his annoyance showing when ever I talk to a man.

    Perhaps this is how they always feel when their love one is speaking to a another person which is not you.

    Even though we became lovers, we still argue a lot about stuff but maybe that is why our relationship is kind of special.

    Today is the day where we would teleport back to the castle and so we made sure that I prepared everything before leaving.

    I''m currently on my bed while placing the clothes I used before into a bag which Sal bought for me before.

    I don''t know why but calling him Sal... feels much more better than calling his original name as if I''m telling the world that I finally got a boyfriend.

    The bag I received was really well designed as it is made of black tarnished leather and silver metal.

    Currently Sal is downstairs talking with the inn keeper as he finally returned after the catastrophe from before.

    We thought that we had to pay tons but fortunately, we didn''t as the inn keeper told that this place is supposed to be abandon by now.

    I really got a lot of shirt which made me question as to how did half of them get little tighter..., don''t tell me that I''m growing right now.

    If you are wondering for some reason at all if I did it with Saladin, then... I really don''t know... maybe I did without thinking or not.

    My hair was annoying me and so I cut it so that it only reaches my shoulder.

    I thought that Sal would hate my new hairstyle but surprisingly he likes it as he starting wooing me much more than before.

    Don''t tell me he has some sort of short hair fetish or something...

    Anyhow, I made my left strand of bangs into a small braid and nothing else as I''m satisfied with the silky soft hair of mine.

    Sal''s been talking with his bag recently which I thought was weird but still I can''t think anything more as he is truly handsome to me.

    I''m already pretty much prepared as I place the last cloth inside my bag and close it.

    The room of mine has been cleaned and every belongings inside of ours has been placed in bags downstairs.

    After remembering the times I spent with Kioni and Sal in this place, I left the room while also giving it a farewell which then I closed the door.

    Though I didn''t forget to bid farewell to Sal''s previous room... while kind of feeling sorry for it.

    As I went downstairs, I could hear already the voice of Yin, Leth, Kioni and Sal talking to each other.

    I really don''t know what kind of expression they''ll be giving if they knew on what happened between me and Sal...

    Especially for Kioni as I know that she is hiding something from us which included for some reason Sal...

    But anyhow that is going to be a tale told in a different time.

    As I say that, I walked towards the group which I could notice their surprised expression towards my new hairstyle and the smile on my mouth.

    Oh there is plenty to talk about with them...

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading and this chapter marks the end of Volume 2.

    Wow, almost two months it has been since I started... well I think that''s a new record to my daily achievements.

    As always folks, i really appreciated your support and feedback for this story.

    I know-I know, it is a average story but it is something that I''m going to complete and the next new chapters... I''m going to change my style of writing.

 Volume 3 Chp 37: Finally Told

    Well this is going to be a fun ride.

    Not only am I going to destroy every limiting barriers from the past volumes but also the characters are going to express much, much, much more of their personality traits.

    Anyhow, it is my pleasure to welcome you to the third volume of uncovering the world where it is finally going to make the title make sense.

    This time I am going to focus on the plot of the story (not the ''plot'' that typically happens in ecchi animes) and make sure that your reader have a wonderful time.

    As always, thank you for supporting me all the way and hope you do so in the next chapters.

    Enjoy Reading

    <hr />

    Kioni''s POV

    It was in the middle of afternoon and recently I just finished my training. I am now currently in the inn which me, Sherah and Saladin stayed at before.

    The place is much more cleaner than I last recall while giving the scent of wonderful meals.

    Every chair and table I looked upon was shining with radiance which kind of made me surprised as to why would someone go so far as to polish these furnitures.

    When I first have a glance of Saladin in front of my eyes, I immediately came rushing towards him and gave a hug.

    This made him quiver a bit until he asks me on what am I doing while having a surprised puzzled expression.

    He then tried removing me from him but I hold on tight as he does not know how long it has been since we see each other again.

    He gave up on trying to resist as I feel his chest with my head.

    Then I felt a pinch on my shoulder which then I looked to my behind as I release Saladin to find that Yin was giving this annoyed look.

    I then asked as to why did she painfully pinch me as it is quite painful.

    She replied by stating that Saladin doesn''t enjoy it and so I should stop.

    This made me pout while I intertwine my hands with another and have a downcast expression.

    Saladin then continued talking to the inn keeper without even heeding a single bit towards me which kind of made me sad.

    I then felt a tug on my collar which was from Leth who told me "You should really act like your age when in front of someone that you don''t know", he then tries to signal me by showing a gesture with his head which was aiming at the old inn keeper.

    Perhaps I was really acting childish but I really can''t help it.

    Even though I could have sworn that I smelled the scent of a woman from his shirt.

    Maybe that intense training is getting the better of me.

    Though I''m still weak which I can bet you that even a toddler with a bow can beat me.

    The only thing I can manage is the ability to levitate and bind for now.

    Sigh* it is still better than nothing is all I can say to my power currently.

    Yin is currently talking with Leth about the teleportation they prepared in their house and if I were to go for deeper details then I can just say that their making sure if the requirements are done.

    I was kind of bored and so I decided to just look at Saladin which then I notice that someone is getting down from the stairs nearby.

    For a second I couldn''t recognize her but no one I know has those violet hair of hers and who you might be I''m talking about then its clearly bout Sherah.

    Her hair was cut short while showing a small braid just in front of her right ear.

    The clip on her hair which is usually black was changed to a glossy red tiny ribbon with white poker dots which is also some kind of clip.

    Her smile was alien to me as I rarely see that kind of expression shown by her.

    She approached and told "Good Afternoon to you all" to us which we replied back kindly also.

    She then moved near Saladin which made my eyebrow raised slightly but that act of hers was not the only thing that surprised me as the way she talks towards Saladin was filled with kindness while a hint of her trying to woo him.

    Don''t tell me that she is planning to pry on him even further and snatch away his chastity with her.

    Ugh.. what the hell am I thinking, I really sometimes wonder if the way i think is different every time.

    Sherah was approached by Yin and Leth as they ask about something in a quiet manner which made me curious to hear out but was stopped by Yin showing the stop gesture with her hand.

    I hissed back at her for doing that to me but I really didn''t care much as now Saladin is now available due to how he finished with his conversation.

    I then approached him once again but this time I restrained my childish urges as I ask him "So... how''s it gone for you in this past week?", he then replied after smiling "It was good. Enjoyable you can say also."

    I bit my lower lip and then asked something that I should not stick my nose in, "Did it gone well with Sherah?, maybe she was quite the nuisance towards you if so then I can just appo-", before I could finish my sentence, he stopped my words then said to me "About Sher you ask?, well she is my girlfriend now... and don''t ask as to how it happened."

    This made me freeze up entirely and process the words on what he said. Did I just hear him correctly that he and Sherah are couples now?! while also he is calling her with a pet name like ''Sher!''

    I must make sure about this and so I asked again while being afraid at the same time from the unlikeliness that it would be a misinterpretation on his part.

    Though I was completely wrong as he says it again in front of my ears which were clearly hearing on what he said.

    "Yes, we are... couples" Saladin said bluntly.

    His expression was not helping at all as he was acting shy like from saying those words.

    I felt a heart ache in me which I could totally understand as my lover is with someone else.

    I never said that I own him and he is forbidden to love someone else as he can''t help it as I''m some kind of person who he just met for nothing less than a month, but that goes the same thing for Sherah as how in the love of pudding would they be able to fell in love that fast!

    I can''t help but feel sullen while embarrassed at the same time as to how I was hugging him even though he has someone now..., his scent was different was all because of Sherah which to tell the truth made me even more sad.

    He doesn''t remember me not does he know that I loved him.

    The person who shares half of his food back in the mines so that I can have a healthy body, the person who hugs me if I feel discomfort and the person who tells me story about his life while snuggly cuddling me was taken.

    Don''t worry as I won''t go psycho and jump at Sherah while clawing my nails on her throat as she is a friend of mine, actually let me rephrase that, she was a friend of mine. I can''t help but feel bitter and jealous towards her.

    I can''t even netorare Saladin from Sherah as that will be completely wrong and nothing like me... unless I became desperate.

    Saladin was having a puzzled look as he stares into me who was acting strange for the past moments.

    I the got out from my absent state and then said while trying to sound happy but internally feeling sad "I''m happy for you both..., I hope nothing separates both of you...", he then gave his thanks to me and a few moments later, Sherah also joined our conversation.

    She asked if I''m doing okay this past week which I can''t help but snap and say "Absolutely fine but it is nothing compared to your wooing attempt to Saladin which I can clearly see that it worked", Sherah then closer while trying to calm me down by touching my shoulder but I slapped it away and shouted "Don''t touch me you sly slut, just because you have beautiful looks and unique hair color it doesn''t mean you can do what ever you want!"

    Tears were falling from my eyes as I shout at her, Sherah got pissed and started grabbing onto my shoulders hard.

    I hissed at her while showing anger and then started pulling her hair which made her shriek little.

    She then slapped my face which hurts but I didn''t really care as I was focusing on ripping off this bitches hair.

    Sherah than told me "Crazy cunt!, you dare fuck with me?", it was my first time that I heard her say bad words but I heed not to it as I start stepping on her feet.

    She then scratched my cheeks which stung me a little, but then both us were stopped by Saladin. He pushed us away from each other but that didn''t stop us from wanting to fight each. We could have punch, choke or do more serious attacks but... it doesn''t seem like we hated each other that far...

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.I was left panting for air as I feel the pain in my cheeks.

    Sherah''s hair became a mess and her face was covered in sweat as she also pants for air.

    Saladin then came in front of me and then thump my forehead hard which he also did to her.

    "For the love of peace, can''t you fight without making a mess into each other?!"  Saladin shouted to us.

    Both of us were pouting as we can''t help but feel idiotic for doing those things in front of people.

    "You better make up with each other or else you do not want to know on what I''ll do with you gals," Saladin proclaimed which I can''t help but not look into his eyes as he then continues "and what is up with you Kioni acting all different out of no where?!, I''ll be needing a good reasoning to it."

    I can''t help but feel sullen as I try bring my words. Everyone''s eyes were staring upon me as I say "You really have forgotten me Saladin," which made his expression change into a puzzled one. I then continued "The person who took care, accompanied, protected, humored, shared and especially loved me was not other than you, Saladin."

    This gave everyone speechless remarks as to what I said, even Sherah''s eyes were widened and same goes for Saladin.

    It was pointless for me to keep this painful truth in me anymore and so I said even more.

    "You''re memory has been erased and you forgot all about me... who was your first girlfriend and faith was cruel to me as to how I have to watch you get swayed by many girls but I hold it in because I know that there would be one day that you would remember me... alas that is something to good to be true."

    Those words were said by me which were specially meant so that Saladin could hear it.

    He then uttered "It makes sense now as to why you look familiar Kioni, but I really can''t seem to believe your words as it looks like a futile attempt to sway me over to love you once again if there was ever a ''once'' that is."

    There was no way that he would have believed me in the first try and so I told him some things that would make him reconcile on what he said.

    "You... you... might not believe me but the stories about your uncle, on how you were bullied, on how you ended up in the mines and how your parents treated badly was all told to me and so... please believe me Saladin."

    I said that while have teary eyes and getting closer to Saladin while having an expression similar to a maiden who wants to persuade her fiance to believe her that she didn''t cheat on him. Sherah, Yin and Leth were not talking at all but instead they were watching carefully.

    The inn keeper left a bit while ago as I was fighting Sherah after getting payed by Leth by a small pouch of Der coins.

    I fall down to my knees as I weep and cry from how the turn of events took place.

    I might might act scum like but I''m still weak when it comes to emotion related stuff.

    Saladin then bend down so that our heads are at the same level and then I heard him say in a hush voice "I''m sorry for all the troubles you gone through... Kioni, even if you were my girlfriend, it doesn''t stop the fact that I still love Sherah."

    I then looked at his eyes which were showing depression and grief.

    "I know... I know very well that you love Sherah more than me now but... you never broke up with me... and so I can''t leave you alone until you say those words," I said that as I shiver and tremble a little which then I continued by saying "If you say... that you don''t need me any more than fine... I would obey an-and leave you alone while never disturbing you again." My hands were trembling as I say those very words which now I await his refusal to me.

    As Saladin was going to say something to me, Sherah came between us and yelled "Stop!" which made everyone shocked from her words. She then grab hold into my hands and hold it tightly and spoke with a calm voice "Sorry, Kioni... it must have been tough for you to keep those sorrow in for a long time." the tears were flowing much more than before, as I then also hug her after I stood up while crying loudly and saying "Sorry" also to her.

    She also broke into tears which really made me think that I didn''t hate her all along, even if she took my love away, I can''t help but not hate her truly. "Sal, please don''t get angry at her. It''s okay as she didn''t meant the harm she placed on me and so please... accept my one wish and that is to take her as your girl friend instead." Sherah said to Saladin while having teary eyes.

    This made Saladin speechless which then he says while getting slightly mad "I''ll not accept that, as I love you Sher and that can''t be changed even if I have to roam hell for eternity." Sherah then replied back to him saying "But you... can''t just leave Kioni as she knows you way better than me while also awaited for long for you." Saladin then said to her "I know that, I really know it too well that memories of her being with me are returning back slowly but I''m not going to leave you alone Sher while also I don''t want Kioni to leave."

    I can''t help but feel that it is enough for him to remember me even if I can''t stay with him for life.

    But call me selfish as I really want him... as I don''t know on what to do from now on and what is the purpose of training if I can''t be with him.

    Leth then entered the conversation and told after making a sigh while having an annoyed expression "Why don''t you just take both as your girlfriend Saladin?" This made everyone pause and recall the words he said which then made Saladin madly say out loud "This ain''t some fiction story as even if I''m fine with both of them being with me, you got to remember on how would they feel about it and isn''t it illegal to perform polygamy?!"

    Leth then replied by saying "Who said there was laws regarding that in the first place and you can''t see it normally but it is a normal practice for royal families and for you, two isn''t a problem right?, unless you are planning for more than two then you better tell me before that." I rubbed my tears away as there was hope for me and Sherah to live together with Saladin peacefully. Though I don''t know about Saladin''s answer.

    "Are you okay with it Sher?" Saladin said to her as he makes some sort of confused expression.

    Sherah then replied by saying "It is fine by me as I really think that Kioni love you like I do." He then asks me the same question which I also replied by agreeing.  Saladin was rubbing his forehead while changing his gaze between me and Sherah then he says "Promise me that you won''t cause problems..." Me and Sherah then looked at each other which we giggled then after we said in unison "We promise."

    Don''t worry Saladin as I''m going to make you fall in love with me once again but I''ll go more aggressive~, though it will be kind of fun with Sherah joining me as well. No way I''ll leave this opportunity of his left arm being free and so I came hugging it while making sure that he feels my bountiful breasts~

    This made his face turn red which caused Sherah to have a surprised look also. Then I whispered into his ears "You can do what ever you want with me in bed if you invite me~" and then I lightly blew into it which made him shiver and fluster quite a bit.

    Afterwards, Sherah joined too and hugged Saladin in the right while rubbing her torso into him slowly which I can tell that she does not do this usually from her embarrassed expression. "If you three are going to keep up with this time consuming foolish acting then its better if we leave you individuals behind." Yin said while we can see her red aura appearing from her body while having an annoyed expression shown on her face. We immediately gave our apologies as we fear that she''ll butcher us into mince meat if we continue any further.

    Yin was angrily mumbling in a hush tone as she leaves the inn while pulling Leth with her, both of us let go of Saladin as he needs to carry the bags. "I look forward to working with you and I''m sorry again for messing your hair." I whispered those words into Sherah''s ear which she replied back by saying "No worries as I scratched your face also which I''m deeply sorry also and yes, I also look forward." We both then laughed a little as we hug each other again.

    Some time passed and we are now behind Yin''s and Leth''s house which has two pillars side by side while keeping a good distance with each other. The grass on the ground were really refreshing sight to behold as they looked quite glossy to tell the truth or maybe it is because I finally said those words to him. Yin went to the left pillar and Leth went to the right one which they started placing their hands on them.

    This made the pillars glow as they recite some incantation which then made a portal appear in between the pillars. They asked us to enter after we made sure that we have everything with us. I looked at Saladin and Sherah who also looked back at me which then we nodded and entered the portal.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading and tell me what you think about this new style of mine, if it isn''t pleasant then just comment below as I''ll revert it back to normal.

 Volume 3 Chp 38: Reunion?

    *Cues opening song*

    Yo people, today I bring you another chapter :D

    *Crowd goes silent"

    Not only will you enjoy this chapter but also you''ll receive a free cookie!

    "Crown stares at him deeply*

    Um..., the cookies are are filled with chocolate...?

    *Applauses from the crowd*

    Anyhow, Enjoy reading the chapter :)

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    My head always feels dizzy every time I enter portals... and the feeling is so nauseous which I can feel my innards twist around.

    Good thing I didn''t ate anything before entering as I''m afraid that I might cause a pool of vomit to appear when we entered the castle.

    You know how does it feel like, well... I guess not but I''ll just give you an example.

    Just imagine that you are in a whirlpool where it is very fast that it feels like your are getting compressed to nothing.

    Well anyhow, I finally escaped that hellish gate which they call ''portal''.

    I then grasped my surrounding as I massage my forehead and try calming myself down as to how horrible the ride was.

    Surprisingly I was the only one feeling sick from that thing as everyone else were acting normal.

    The room we are currently in was having floors made of shiny marble which was the first thing I noticed as obviously I''m looking downwards due to how my stomach feels retching.

    You cant call the place common as it was circular shaped and there many pillars at the edges of the room made of refined obsidian.

    Kindling torches hanged on the wall between two pillars in every place possible which made the room as lit as being outside.

    We came out of a portal which was still hovering opened while being between the same marked with symbols pillar from before.

    It slowly subsided and then we heard doors opening which we heeded to.

    Sher came closer to me and also Kioni as guards flock the room while having no weapons at all which was quite peculiar.

    Their eyes remind me of Nyorin and their armor looks so similar to what... Muzaik... worn but more tarnished.

    Capes of red, armors in silver, boots and gloved of high quality leather while don''t forget about their scarf which covers their mouth and left it hanging in the back.

    They were making some sort of fighting stance which was in someway resembles an animal.

    I was going to pull out my sword until Sher stopped my hand from doing so as she whispers ''Do not fret'' into my ears.

    Leth then removed his cape which shown his white outstanding armor.

    The guards staggered a bit until they gazed upon the emblem centered in his torso.

    This made them relax from their fighting stance and the bowed slightly with their head while also placing their right hand upon their chest.

    Don''t think that only men were of the guards as I can spot also some women who differ with ages.

    Kioni was having this frightful expression when the solders entered but now she is relieved from that.

    Leth then approached them and asked one of the soldiers

    "Is the head busy right now?, as I need to report the information I gathered." - Leth

    The soldier replied by saying

    "Nay Captain, thee lord is free right now, would you like for me to show the way?" - Soldier

    Leth then stated

    "I know this place better than anyone and so I have to decline your offer but please do with our important visitors there" - Leth

    "But captain you always say that but you always get lost!" - Soldier

    "...Ugh, never mind me and do as I told" - Leth

    "As you wish Captain" - Soldier

    Yin then approached Leth from behind while hugging him then pouted while asking

    "What about me?" - Yin

    Leth face shows clearly that he is blushing until he replied

    "Honey, stay with them and show their temporary rooms while preparing them to meet the Head" - Leth

    Yin then whispered something into his ears which made his face really red and then he became flustered as he walks away through the door while saying "Fine but only once tonight."

    I''m pretty sure both Sher and Kioni got what he meant as their having this tomato colored cheeks.

    Most of the guards went following Leth while they shout at him that the direction he is heading to is the wrong way.

    One soldier was left behind who approached us and gave his name which is ''Vlon'' while telling us that he''ll be our bodyguards for now on.

    His at the age around 30''s while having facial hair more than anyone I have seen which were colored blond like.

    We also gave our introduction one by one which he happily smiled after except for one time when he glanced my eyes which gave him an annoyed look for a second.

    No one noticed that look of his which shuddered my bones from the gold wolf like eyes of his.

    Yin then told us to follow her as she is going to lead to our rooms.

    We did as she ask and then I noticed that someone was pulling my shirt.

    When I looked on who it is, Kioni was the one who did it while she has some sort of sullen look.

    Ever since the inn, I didn''t talk to her which might have affected the way she is right now.

    She then asked me

    "Am I a nuisance to you, if so I can always-" - Kioni

    Before she could finish her sentence, I gave her a poke on the cheek which made her surprised and just watch me say

    "You''re not, as I''m slowly for some reason getting back the memories of you while some of them shows on how deeply you cared about me" - Saladin

    We were not standing idly while talking as we are still following Yin through the fancy corridor filled with priceless paintings.

    She then gave her thanks as she leans her head on my right shoulder.

    Her brown hair was normally a braid in my vivid memories but now its straight while being completely silky which extended as far to her knees if she didn''t made it into a pony tail.

    I expected Sher to react in some way from how Kioni is leaning upon my shoulder but she didn''t as I notice that she is in the middle of thoughts while having a sullen face.

    Sher then started talking with Yin but I can''t hear the conversation as their voice were really low and if I get any nearer, it would give them a questionable look towards me.

    There are windows on the right which showed a nice scenery of a forest... but we are so high up that it makes the trees look like pebbles.

    On the left were series of paintings which shown individuals with those golden eyes.

    Its not like the corridor extends so long without doors as some are shown to appear some time on the left wall.

    You can''t hear any stepping noise as the floor is covered with a carpet that extends throughout the corridor while having a beautiful vine with roses pattern.

    The breeze was refreshing as we walk past the open windows which I forget to mention were tainted in different colors.

    Vlon the guard was looking at me frequently which I really wonder as to why I''m being pestered a lot with his attitude towards me.

    Good thing that Kioni was too adorable so it can distract me from his glare.

    I really want to ask as to how long does this corridor last but was too late as we finally stopped near a door.

    Yin then stopped conversing with Sher as she tells us that this room is going to be our sleeping place.

    This made us confused due to how there is only one room there and if I count correctly there are three of us...

    I then asked her as to why is it only one room.

    She then replied with a smile

    "Well, you should consider yourself lucky already as no commoner is supposed to have a stay at this place but since your an acquaintance with Sherah, you can have one room" - Yin

    I feel like she is mad as to why I questioned but really can''t tell with her smile being completely believable.

    "What about Sher?" - I questioned Yin.

    "She''ll be staying with me unless she doesn''t want to" - Yin

    We then looked at Sher who was shaking her head indicating a no.

    "Well then it looks like I''ll be of now and return when launch is ready but at the meantime, enjoy yourselves" - Yin

    She made a grin which made both Sher and Kioni downcast while having a blushed face.

    The guard Vlon told as that he''ll be staying nearby on a chair and if we ever need anything we can always ask him.

    I have a bad feeling that something bad will happen to me but at least it will involve the girls...

    When I opened the door, the first thing I noticed aside all the luxurious furniture was the one large bed at the corner...

    One bed, two girls, one bed, two... girls..., oh   my   gosh.

    Both girls then looked at me with their puppy eyes as they noticed that there is only one bed.

    Its as if their asking the permission for them to sleep with me...

    I really can''t hide my flushed face which made them surprised as rarely would I go this red over something.

    Well no one can blame me as I''m a healthy young man who is going to sleep with TWO beautiful ladies.

    Though I felt relief once I found out there was a sofa near the fireplace which I can use for my bed and let the girls sleep on the comfy one.

    When I was looking at the sofa, I felt a nudge from Kioni which then she says into my ears

    "If you dare sleeping there and leaving me with Sher only, I''ll be forced to take your virginity so make sure you brush away that thought~" - Kioni

    ...She''s truly a person that should be feared... but I really like her at the same time.

    Sher heard a little of what she said which then made her blush a little while she pulls me away from Kioni.

    Then she says loudly

    "If your going to have... have... you know what, then don''t forget to invite me or else I''ll not give Sal" - Sher telling Kioni

    This is every mans dream to be in my situation, you might be wishing to swap with me or if not... then what the hell is wrong with you?!

    Kioni then replied

    "Don''t worry I''ll remind you, but maybe not if you are sleeping~" - Kioni

    This made Kioni flustered as she pouts to me while asking me to promise that I''ll invite her if I were to do it.

    I just replied by saying ''I promise'' to her but I really wonder if she knows as to how much pain it would be for the first week.

    Kioni was the first one that entered the room and then she immediately jumped into the dark evergreen sofa which is made of silk.

    Sher entered then and placed her sandals neatly beside the wall unlike Sher who tossed her sandals away with her feet as she snuggled on the sofa pillow.

    Though I like both personality of theirs.

    I entered and closed the door behind as I really don''t want to see that guard again if he ever shows up.

    The first thing I did, was place the bags on the red elm shelf which was quite large but nothing compared to the room as it is almost quadruple the size of our room back then.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Remember that mini female inside a jar called Qino?, well she woken up only once this past week and other than that, she did nothing but sleep.

    Believe me, if it weren''t for Sher being outside of the inn searching for food ingredients back when we were at the town still, then it would cause a problem as when she awakened, her scream was so loud that it is comparable to a baby girl crying.

    It seems that Qino is afraid of the dark which I''m surprised as she has a cat tail and so I thought she can handle it.

    I had to calm her down by actually rubbing her back after pulling her out the jar, and lull her back to sleep with the melody of Laura.

    Now I made sure that the jar is beside a smaller jar which contains an insect that can glow. (I know, it sounds stupid)

    I took of my shoes after I sit down on one of the chairs beside a triangular table.

    It was still sunny outside and so we didn''t actually need to lit anything up right now as we just need to keep the windows opened.

    Kioni made a large relief noise as she stretches her arms and then returns hugging the pillow while digging her face in it.

    She was then approached by Sher who was staring at her until she started poking with her hand at Kioni''s stomach area.

    In my mind I was thinking that this is going to be something fun to watch and so I decided to not bother them at all.

    When Sher was going to poke the third time, Kioni jumped from the sofa and pulled Sher with her.

    She then started tickling her and there was noises of laughter between them as they roll around a sofa.. which I thought was small but maybe I was wrong...

    I looked at my attire just to make sure that there isn''t any smudges as I really, really, really hate to clean them.

    White long sleeve shirt which a black leather vest over layer it.

    Black pants and my trusty brown leather shoes which I really should change but I can never get to throw them away... as they just feel so good.

    Enough of me talking about my clothes as I almost sound like a woman.

    That reminded me the time when I was small and I used to get bullied by this two people who I really can''t remember the face.

    They used to called me a girl in a boys cloth which really annoyed me but I couldn''t do anything about it.

    Teasing my name, forcefully trying to make me wear female clothes and especially fooling me the most...

    Even though they were the same age as me, I was still useless at that time but when I became stronger from doing the job of fighting resisting slaves, one of them died and the other one was gone.

    Though they bullied me before, I didn''t actually hated it truly as I prefer that than being alone without anyone.

    Before I knew it, Sher and Kioni were beside me while having a puzzled expression as to why I''m looking at the ground the whole time.

    I raised my head to look at them and said

    "Don''t worry, I''m just a bit tired right now" - Me

    Kioni replied while stopping Sher from speaking

    "Do you want me to do anything to help you?" - Kioni

    Sher then bit lightly on Kioni''s hand which made her shriek slightly until she punches the shoulder of Sher.

    I don''t know if I should be worried or happy that their my girlfriends..., they really have a weird synergy.

    I then told Kioni that I''m fine as I stand up and ask them if they wanted to eat lunch which stopped their quarrel.

    They then replied stating their yes but Sher was not excited as Kioni which made me surprised as I thought she likes eating food.

    Though her weight stays really fit due to her daily training but man she can eat.

    Sher then pouted which I then asked her on what is wrong.

    Kioni teased her by saying to me that she is in her period or she is on a diet which caused herself to get slapped as Sher used her hand to slap herself.

    Sher then told me

    "Its not like I don''t enjoy the food from this place, its just that I prefer your food more than here" - Sher

    "Wait... since when can Sal can cook, in my one year experience that is the only thing that I don''t know!" - Kioni

    I ignored Kioni as I needed to heed towards what is important and so I told Sher

    "Don''t worry I''ll cook tonight for you and Kioni" - Me

    Sherah smiled at me and Kioni was jumping in joy as she says "Yeepee".

    I don''t know why but I enjoy watching Kioni who might be younger than me but never the less acts true to what her personality says.

    We then heard a knock on the door which I gone and opened it to find Yin wanting us to join her for lunch.

    She didn''t seemed to be in the mood as she was having this annoyed look while massaging her forehead.

    Sher came and asked Yin as to why is she under the weather though there was no reply given except her asking us to follow.

    Kioni told me that she heard yawn coming from my bag which made me freaked out and forcefully hurried both girls out the room.

    Who knows what there reaction would be to find that I have a tiny half naked girl inside a jar.

    After some time, we finally reached the dining room which in the first time in my life that I seen a table that... long.

    You can dine with at least twenty four people!

    Not only that but the food set up on the table were all looking delicious from roasted quail to frosted cakes and high quality champaign .

    I notice the dazzling eyes of Kioni which turned to a pout as she whispers into my ears stating if I would leave her if she became a gluttony.

    Sher overheard and giggled a bit which made Kioni weep a tear while being angry at her, but then I said to Kioni that I wouldn''t leave her as if that was enough reason for me to leave someone then Sher would be gone long ago.

    My ears was pulled painfully by Sher as she says "Really?" to me which I pleaded while stating that it was a joke.

    There was someone already eating the food before us and she looked quite familiar but then I knew it from her eyes gazing upon us... she was Yurnixa.

    She dropped the bread with hum she was munching on as she looks closely at us with a dumbfounded speechless expression.

    Tears then gathered on her eyes as she runs towards Sher and hug her while crying badly.

    I don''t know how strong is their friendship to make them act like that for meeting each other after I dunno... two weeks?

    Her tears was fall drastically as she tells Sherah

    "I though... y-you are dead..., never leave me alone again..." - Yurnixa

    Dead?, so that means Nyorin and laura are okay if she is still here but... do they know that I''m okay?

    I already can imagine their reaction to my death which isn''t true.

    Its best I find them fast but I dunno how long it will take until we meet again.

    Sher was trying to calm down the princess while she shows a smile towards her.

    The personality of Sher caused her to be asked by Yurnixa stating that as to how she changed.

    "Not only your hairstyle but also your attitude towards me..., what happened Sherah?" - Yurnixa

    Sher looked at me and then averted back to Yurnixa while saying

    "My lady, its just... I found someone special to me" - Yurnixa

    This made her surprised which then she also have a gaze upon me while I become slightly flustered from what Sher said.

    "No... way..., the man I asked you to kill is now someone dear to you?" - Yurnixa

    Kioni interfered and said

    "Don''t forget as I''m also his love interest" - Kioni

    Yurnixa just ignored her after surveying upon her and then continued speaking to Sher who nodded to her question before.

    "But... But... I planned out that you would marry one of the noble dukes in this clan and permanently stay here with me..., and now you got swayed by that two timing commoner" - Yurnixa

    I swear!, tell me one good reason to not bitch slap her face right now!

    Sher pushed her a little so that she can stop hugging her and then she said

    "I can accept any bad mouth from you my lady but please don''t call my boyfriend in that sort of way or else I''m afraid I might leave this place with my mother and everyone else, don''t forget if you weren''t a princess and my friend, you would be beaten down by now okay?" - Sher

    ''No wonder I love her, she is the perfect example of how a woman should act without being wussy foot about it'' - My thoughts

    After what Sher said, Yurnixa was shivering while apologizing and making a downcast expression.

    Kioni was bored watching this sight and so she decided to eat after whispering my ears if I want to join but I replied back by saying that i''ll join in a minute or so.

    Sherah, I mean Sher started hugging Yurnixa while telling her

    "its good to see you once again" -  Sher

    I think, I might join Kioni on eating now due to my stomach is actually slapping me as to how hungry it is and that I can''t stand seeing on how Yurnixa is still crying for a long time while hugging Sher.

    The dinning area has guards just outside of the doors and so if we did anything suspicious, it would be bad trouble for us.

    Oh well, Its best I dig in on this delicious looking chocolate pudding but was stopped by Sher as she says

    "Don''t eat that now, eat it after you finish a proper meal for crying out loud" - Sher

    I can''t find the princess and so I asked Sher as to where she gone which she replied back by saying that Yurnixa went to the bathroom to wash her face due to crying  a lot.

    Sitting beside me was Kioni who focused all her attention to eating those small quail dipped in some sort of syrup.

    Sher joined also by sitting on my right and was acting all motherly like by giving me food which she says that can benefit my health.

    I then gave her a kiss on the chick as she places baked potato on my plate.

    She just blushed while scolding me as I can only do those in private.

    Kioni noticed on what I did, and was giving me those puppy eyes again which ended with me kissing her forehead also.

    Though I had to wipe her chin first as there was some syrup on it.

    It was a pleasant dinner and later on Yurnixa joined once again.

    She sat next to Sherah and started conversing with her about what happened after we got teleported.

    Speaking about the teleportation, why did it activate at that time... well I think I''ll never know until I check on that place once again.

    I heard from the princess that Nyorin and Laura were completely devastated from the knowing of my death... which kind of ached my heart as to why am I nonchalantly happily living life while their weeping for me.

    The princess obviously doesn''t care about my presence while even thinking that I''m a nuisance as she didn''t bother to ask on what happened to my right arm.

    I really should finish my food... instead of thinking a lot... or else Sher would get mad again.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading, and so please give your feedback regarding this chapter :D

    There might be some mistakes but I''ll proofread later on.

 Volume 3 Chp 39: Remember

    Merry Christmas and hope to you a wonderful time.

    This chapter was supposed to be posted earlier but it got deleted and so I had to redo it...

    Well anyhow I''ll just do it again and give you nice reading

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    I kind of feel sad as to how Saladin has still only one arm and so he can''t eat properly... but at least I''m here to help him.

    Yurnixa was talking to me about what happened after I got teleported, which was quite tragic for them.

    Not only was she really saddened to my death which they thought but also really lifeless.

    I remember something and that involved my princess younger sister mentioning that she loves Sal...

    Did I took him away from her but if that is truly true then why would Sal ask me first.

    Does it mean that Sal doesn''t feel the same about that person or maybe he does but is still confused.

    Though I really don''t know what is going on in his mind especially when he agonized a lot just a week ago.

    Will he dispose of me if he meets up with that girl called ''Nyorin'' or ''Laura''?, I really hope not...

    I might be useless in showing my emotion and I might be terrible in having a relationship but that doesn''t mean that I''ll not try.

    Its best that I don''t think and more as I need to do something first.

    I talked with Yin regarding where is my Mother location which might be the first time I seen her in maybe years.

    Though the promise I made with the Head of this castle may have incinerated already as I didn''t protect my princess in this past month.

    So maybe the money I''m promised has been declined and so I may have to work another three years or more...

    I told the group about how I''m going to visit my mother and Sal wanted to join but I declined his offer as I really don''t want him to see my state if I meet my mother....

    Yurnixa didn''t question which surprised me but... I have a bad feeling about something as she has been looking at Sal with those fuming eyes.

    Kioni made a joke stating that I''m lying and I was hiding my menstrual cycle to them which made Sal face bright red as he averts his away from me.

    This made em annoyed as I pull Kioni cheeks hard which made her plead to stop while still laughing at the same.

    Anyhow, that was before already and now I''m darting my way through the castle halls as I remember where my mother''s room is located which if my memory serves me right, then it would be two floors up and the first room to the right.

    Guards are supposed to be eating lunch by now and so there would be less than usual in the castle.

    As I was moving upwards the brick spiral stairs that contains loads of windows, I noticed from looking outside that it was getting cloudy.

    Well some time later, I finally reached mothers room and so I opened the door to get in.

    The first thing I saw was my mother, she was... in a horrible state as I notice the cold sweat just under her once completely violet hair.

    Her face was not showing any relief while her body is really skinny like.

    I sat down beside her on a chair which then I hold upon her hand and felt the coldness with her slow beat.

    She''s not dead which I really am happy about but I really-really can''t stand to watch her suffer.

    My tears were falling from my eyes and I can''t help but cry while muttering out loud enough so she can at least hear her daughter.

    ''Please wake up mother!'' was what I kept on repeating for a long time which jogged some of my memory when I first so her in this state.

    I remember that I was already in a bad state from losing my friend and father but when she collapsed in front of my face, it was devastating.

    I blame myself as... I didn''t kept my cool at all ever since my friend died.

    My mother tried cheering me up which annoyed me greatly and so I shouted at her... and at that moment, was the only time that I wished I didn''t exist for saying that.

    I didn''t want to remember it as my heart can''t take the intense pain from knowing on what I did.

    Did I mention that I was never the good type of person, well maybe I did or not.

    Even now I''m still having this lingering feeling that Sal was my friend from before which was maybe the main reason that I loved him...

    Call me a scum, but I won''t ever leave my mother as she truly cares about me.

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    I really wonder if Sher doesn''t want me to meet her mother for a reason...

    Well it is something that I should not pry on and so I decided to follow Kioni back to the room as she says that there is something she needs to know from me.

    But I was stopped by Yurnixa as she needs me for not much time which Kioni understood and said that she''ll be waiting in the room.

    The princess face was showing annoyance with a tinge of anger in her eyes when she looks at me.

    She then asked to follow her which I did but I can''t help but notice as to how the breeze coming from the window, blows her auburn hair which was completely different from Nyorin''s color.

    After following her into a balcony, she then looked back at me with a fearsome eyes that actually showed that she is a princess that suits her age.

    She then asked me

    "Why are you acting so carefree and not even caring about the ones who are sobering to you as we speak?" - Yurnixa

    I then replied while having a puzzled expression

    "What do you mean by that?" - Me

    She then snickered and then yelled

    "Don''t play foolish!, I''m talking about Nyorin and Laura!, they are completely devastated from knowing your not in this world which I can tell clearly as to how they care about you. But look as to how you are right now, not giving a damn about them while even having another pair of girls to follow you, if I knew your personality was similar to a playboy then I wouldn''t even dare give you any of the girls!" - Yurnixa

    She''s right about that, I really do sometime tend to forget about them while not even caring to know what they''re feeling right now... but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about them...

    My true personality everyday is seeming to disappear which gives fear into my body every time but I''ll never forget about them as long as I live.

    I then replied back to her while making sure that I''m serious

    "I really do care about them and Its not your damn choice as to what they feel about someone!" - Me

    She then yelled back at me

    "Then tell me this!, if you truly cared about them then why are you not desperate to ask me about what happened to those girls but instead you act nonchalantly with Sherah!" - Yurnixa

    She then grabbed my collar while pulling me up which surprised me as to how strong she became once her eyes turned bright yellow.

    Her eyes was water and her face was showing anger towards me.

    I can''t help but accept my defeat as I really don''t know why I act this way in this past month.

    Even though I know on how Laura and Nyorin feels about me.

    I felt sadness towards myself as to what I become.

    There was nothing to say but I at least told her

    "I really don''t know why I''m like this... I really don''t know why I don''t care much about them even though they really made me happy before. Now I have some one I love and another one I loved as much but that doesn''t give an excuse to why I acted like that from before." - Me

    I could hear her say ''tch'' as she stops holding upon my collar.

    She then tells me

    "If you dare leave Sher alone and don''t care about her, then I promise you that the last thing your dead self can see is the head of yours in a pike" - Yurnixa

    I was left to look at the balcony as she leaves while giving me a change to what I must think.

    On how Nyorin and Laura gave me a kiss while truly showing their affection towards me but instead I made out with someone else leaving them with a hollow feeling.

    I hit myself in the face while I really don''t know as to what the fuck is going on with my life.

    As I punch the wall and don''t care about the bleeding coming out, I tell to myself as to why I keep on changing to the worse or better.

    The promise I made with Nyorin as she just wanted to hear about my feelings but why... did I forget about it.

    Why am I not in a hurry to meet them again!

    Is it plainly because I''m living peacefully right now or is it because of that weird teleportation from before.

    I don''t know, I really don''t know...

    After some time, I stopped being pissed at myself and returned back to the room which made Kioni worried as to why is my left hand bleeding.

    I just told her that its none of her business as I go inside the bathroom to wash my hand.

    My mood was really horrible right now and I can''t help but still feel anger to myself.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    When I exit the bathroom, I saw Kioni wiping her tears which made stunned as to why she is crying.

    I asked her on why she is in tears which made her look at my face while shivering and then said

    "I really am no where in your heart right?..., I''m someone close to a stranger and someone that begs for your affection..." - Kioni

    At that moment, I knew that I messed up again.

    Even though the memory of her is still minor but she was still someone who cared about me.

    She then continued speaking

    "I tried learning on how to be use for you but there seems to be nothing that can open a bit of your heart towards me.." - Kioni

    There is no words that I can think of as she continues speaking

    "You give kisses to Sherah than nothing to me unless I show that I want it... I''m nothing but a pest to you, right?.... you''re just pitying me as to how I have no one now..." - Kioni

    I can''t do anything but try calm her down by hugging her but she resisted as she stops me from doing so.

    "I don''t want your false affection!, and I''m fed up with your pithiness..." - Kioni

    She kept on resisting me as I try hug her.

    Kioni''s right about as to why I''m showing much more favor towards Sher than her which I can understand her feelings right now...

    Her eyes were teary as she takes a bag which is hers from the shelf.

    If I don''t stop her now, it will be the last time that we will meet again.

    She was going to exit the rooms door until I grabbed hold into her arm.

    Her sadness were showing and her hands were shaky as she says

    "Let go Sal..., I''m nothing to you..." - Kioni

    She kept on repeating ''let go'' but I didn''t.

    Tear could be seen dropping as it hit the ground.

    She then says one last time ''let go'' until she falls to the ground on her knees.

    I pulled her up and made sure that she looks into my face.

    Kioni looked upon my eyes as I tell her

    "I would never let you ago away from my life until I die" - Me

    She made a surprised face but averted from me as I make my face closer to hers.

    The resisting was lighter than before, and so I gave her a kiss on the lips.

    It was nothing but a small one but then she kissed me also which lasted longer than before.

    That kiss was enough for something to change in me.

    Memories came flooding into my brain which were related all about Kioni.

    Though some where kind of disturbing to see my past self being quite perverted.

    But never the less, I remembered her completely and I can''t help but hug her tightly as she drops the bag she was carrying.

    The memory about her getting killed was the most horrible one.

    I can''t help but cry also as I tell her ''Welcome back'' and kept on hugging her.

    She was surprised at first but also hugged back as she says ''You finally remembered''.

    I now knew as to how precious she was to me and how she changed me ever so slightly from before.

    "I''m so sorry that I forgotten you and on how I threated you..." - Me

    "Not your fault Saladin as you encountered a lot of problem just because of me and without you, I would not be standing here right now" - Kioni

    I''m not a man if I don''t at least give her something that she will remember.

    I then carried her into a princess carry and then placed her onto the bed which brightened her face the whole time.

    She then uttered

    "Don''t tell me were going to..., but Sherah will be mad..." - Kioni

    Her face was really red and she is so cute right now.

    The door then opened and Sher entered which I expected.

    I then did the same thing with Sherah as I carry into a princess carry and place her in the bed but she was more shocked than Kioni.

    They were both red as they look at each other.

    Sher then said to me

    "Aren''t we-we suppose to do...  this stuff after marriage?" - Me

    I then became baffled as to what they are thinking and then I said while being blushed slightly

    "We''re not doing that... as I thought that we''ll celebrate for something"

    Kioni made a pout while for Sher, she made a relief sigh.

    Sher then said

    "So what are we celebrating for exactly?" - Sher

    Kioni then asked also

    "Yeah Saladin?" - Kioni

    I then told them

    "Well since I finally got my memories back completely which regards Kioni,-" - Me

    Sher made a puzzled expression and Kioni just blushed while making a downcast expression.

    I then continued

    "Lets enjoy our selfs by getting wasted on some good wine!" - Me

    Sher stood up from bed while having a flustered face and then she smacked my head while yelling out loud

    "We''re too young for wine right now!" - Sher

    I then replied back while rubbing my head as to how she hit hard

    "It doesn''t matter, its not like we will do anything wrong right?" - Saladin

    I then pulled out a champaign under the bed which made the girls shocked as to why the hell am I having one under the bed.

    They didn''t ask why which kind of relieved me.

    There are already glasses on the mini kitchen in this room.

    Sher declared that she wouldn''t drink any which made Kioni tease her by saying that she is still a child who sticks to juice.

    This made Sher change her mind and told me that she will just take a sip.

    ****Thirty Minutes Later*****

    Oh hell man, remind me to not drink ever as the first time I took a sip, it destroyed my stomach while burning it to ashes.

    Kioni is on the bed sleeping while having this happy face as she drunk a lot..

    Sher is drunk and is now asking if she can have a baby which is utterly cute.

    I swear the more she drinks, the more I see her other self.

    Right now she is poking my cheeks while undressing herself.

    I tried stopping her but every time I do, she gives a kiss to me.

    Good thing she slept before she could work with her... undergarments.

    *Sigh*, I''ll never bring wine again...

    Look at the mess they made in the room.

    Kioni''s pantie is on the chandelier, Sherah''s clothes are all over the place and wine is spilled in the floor!

    Looks like I have some work to be done...

    <hr />

    Nyorin''s POV

    Today is the day where we would leave this town which is called JlineZukra(Heaven''s Doorway) if you didn''t know already.

    We had to stay for extra time as Jentun has some work to be done.

    Right now, I''m looking for a good wand for Laura as she needs it in order to make some spells accuracy perfect.

    Laura changed for the worse ever since Saladin died which I really can''t blame her.

    The way she talks and how much she usually eat was way lesser than before.

    Her hair became long and she doesn''t even care to comb it unless I do it for her.

    As we walk through the shop district, a group of guys came to us and one of them asked

    "Why are cute girls like you, roaming around this place, you should really join us and will make sure that you''ll enjoy it"

    We tried ignoring them and leave but they blocked our path which so I then yelled at them while pulling out my sword

    "Do you want an extra hole in your ass?, if not then move aside filthy rats" - Me

    Some of them shivered from what I said, but one guy came while pulling out a dagger then replied to me

    "What''s a girl doing with a sword like that, perhaps you should hand it to someone that knows how to use it like me as girls are only meant for-"

    Before he could finish his words, an ice spear appeared from the ground and stabbed the guy from his jaw until his brain.

    The cold ice was dyed in blood red as the people around felt shocked from what happened.

    Laura''s eyes were lifeless, she can''t see anything but she knows as to what is right to do.

    She really did change..., not only is Laura not hesitant on killing but also doesn''t care as if they are bugs pestering her.

    The other guys were drenched in fear as some fall down in their back, a guy pisses in his pants and another one running for his life.

    I told her that we''re causing a commotion and so we decided to move through the nearby alley as quick as possible.

    Laura doesn''t need to chant any longer as she was training the entire time since we traveled.

    I don''t even think that I''ll survive if I fight her seriously as she can... summon icicle creatures that will give anyone nightmares.

    If only Saladin was alive, then this might have never happened...

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading!

 Volume 3 Chp 40: Encounter

    Enjoy reading folks, I really don''t have anything more to say

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    Right now I''m cooking dinner while Qino is helping me.

    You might be asking as to how did she grow to her normal form while wearing a white one piece gown.

    I''ll just tell you in short as I believe you don''t need to know the fool details.

    Basically I made a magic contract with her that she''ll follow my every orders until I say so and in return she gets freedom.

    Though it was quite the hassle as to how she embarrassed from when her body grew bigger than the cloth she wore and so I get to see her almost fully naked if not for her covering the parts.

    Later after that, I gave Qino her first assignment and that is for her to help me cook and I got to say, she is talented when cooking.

    Though her personality was quite the clumsy and care free type but she ain''t like that at all when it involves cooking.

    I know that it is a horrible idea for her to be here in the room but I she can''t help it as she grew bigger earlier than anticipated.

    Gosh... what might happen when she meets the girls....

    I Don''t want to think about that...

    <hr />

    Kioni''s POV

    When I woke up, I was on the bed beside Sherah who is sleeping.

    I noticed that there was coldness underneath my cloth which bothered me until I checked inside and knew from one glance that my pantie is missing.

    My head is still wobbly while my face is burning red as to the thought of Saladin and me may have done it already.

    I looked at the ceiling and saw my missing undergarment which made me remember slightly that I fling it up there as I was drunk.

    I''m quite embarrassed to face Saladin right now as he may think different due to how I acted before.

    Never the less I stood up from bed and heard someone cooking in the kitchen.

    The aroma coming from the kitchen was really wonderful while making me hungry.

    I went and looked outside through the window which showed me that it is already night.

    The first thing I need to do now is to get my pantie and dress up before I die from embarrassment.

    My cloth is not bad as it consist of a light green blouse and white skirt.

    Though my feet is freezing due to how I have no socks on.

    I used one of the chairs to help me reach my undergarment which I struggled but finally gotten it from remembering that I can float for a while.

    I was on the air floating and noticed that Saladin came out the kitchen... which startled me.

    He then saw my lower part... completely as I was in the air with no panties on while wearing a skirt.

    His face turned really red and then averts away from me immediately.

    I got down and ran towards the bathroom, opened the door, then entered while shutting it behind me hard.

    He saw it, he really saw something that no woman should show until after marriage or for special cases.

    I should have never drank that wine as now he may think of me as someone vulgar.

    I''m going to also blame my clumsiness as I should have worn proper attire before getting my pantie.

    Dang it...., and I sometimes fantasize of him having sex with me and saw mine it at that time... but no, he had to see it before that actually happens...

    I wore my pantie and opened the bathroom door while making sure that I didn''t make eye contact with him.

    He was setting up the plates on the table which I can hear clearly as I search for new clothes inside my bag but there was no luck as they are all sweaty from my training before.

    I made a sigh as I was going to wear my old clothes until he hold my shoulder which startled me as I look behind and heard Saladin say that there is some new clothes on the closet near the bed.

    Before I give him my thanks, I noticed his still red face which was adorable for me while making me slightly awe as to how his face looks feminine and handsome at the same time.

    After I shake my head from looking at him, I gone to the closet he pointed out and opened it.

    I saw a wonderful boutique which is colored in orange while having this smooth silk feeling as I feel it.

    There were many more dresses but this one caught my eye.

    I didn''t want to wear it now as I like to take a bath first before that which was perfect timing as Sherah just woken up.

    Sher was still confused while she holds upon her forehead as to what happened to her.

    Though before she could think any further, I pulled her hand and brought her with me into the bathroom.

    She asked as to what I''m doing while also needing explanation as to what happened after we drank the wine but I didn''t answer at all except telling her that we will enjoy ourselves by taking a nice bath.

    Don''t underestimate the bathroom size as its almost as big as the room we lived before on the inn.

    There was a large mini pool which was what I thought at first but it was actually a bathtub...

    She was still rubbing her eyes as she looks at her clothing which surprised her completely.

    I asked as to why is she making that expression which she then replied saying

    "This was not the clothes I originally worn..., did you perhaps have changed it while I was asleep." - Sherah

    I replied bluntly stating a ''no'' which made her face red immediately as she mutters

    "So Saladin did it..." - Sherah

    Thinking about it..., does that make Saladin still a pervert like before?...

    After some time of thinking, I finally took off my clothes in front of her which made her shy slightly even though she is a women herself.

    She then told me after surveying my body

    "I''m quite jealous of your breast size..." - Sherah

    I then looked at hers also and I can know why would she be jealous as to how hers is something that can fit a full hand.

    She then took off her clothes slowly which made me annoyed as to how long it takes and so I stripped her butt naked.

    Sherah was really shy as I open the faucet of the bathtub and the hot steamy water drips down.

    After some time, when the bath is full, me and Sherah went inside it.

    It was really relaxing as to how the feeling of the hot water take away all the tiredness from your body.

    Though this is a new experience for me as to why is their a lot of small vials beside the faucet.

    I noticed Sherah taking one of them and releasing a slimy substance from the vial and placing it on her hair which made me curious.

    I asked her as to what she may me be doing but instead of her replying, she just placed it on my hair also.

    It was a weird feeling but was enjoyable as I see bubbles and foam falling from my hair.

    She then tells me that this makes my hair clean, soft and silky texture as she rubs my hair.

    I was asked as to why don''t I have scars similar to Saladin on the back as she heard that I stayed with him back in those accursed mines.

    There was nothing more to say except stating that I was protected by Saladin, every time I would get wiped which is mostly the reason why does he have those scars... just due to my carelessness.

    I can understand about his scars... but what about the small permanent scars in some places in his back as it looked like it came from before... but that maybe is something that I should not pry on.

    Though we fight a lot, she really is some what like a older sister to me.

    No wonder Saladin fell in love with her...

    Speaking about him, it looks like I need to call him with a pet name as I felt left out with Sherah and him calling each other in that way.

    *****Some Time Later*****

    After we took a bath and changed to the clothes that suits us, we then are going to eat lunch as Saladin is preparing the last food piece.

    Yin came earlier asking if we want to eat lunch on the food hall but we refused for today.

    Though now we are not the only girls inside this room as this girl named Yurnixa joined us as well.

    She was quite the friendly person as I took with her regarding stuff that I like.

    Though Sherah was quite mean to me when I said that I like adventuring as she chuckled.

    Right now, I was in bed with the other girls and we are discussing about things we enjoy.

    Sherah said she enjoys reading which made me and Yurnixa silent as to how boring her enjoyment is.

    As for Yurnixa, she enjoys having a fun conversation more than anything which I can already tell from her expression.

    Finally was me and I told them bluntly that I enjoy anything that resolves teasing someone.

    Sherah was not surprised, not at all.

    Yurnixa then changed the subject and asked both me and Sherah as to what do we feel about sleeping with a man.

    We both blushed from her question and I tell her that I didn''t sleep with anyone aside from myself.

    Though for Sherah was different as she tells me that... she already slept side to side with Saladin.

    This made me silent and for Yurnixa, she just gasped.

    I then told Sherah

    "I really hate you for beating me before I could even start..." - Me

    She then yelled to me

    "Don''t make false imagination!, I didn''t have sexual intercourse with him!" - Sherah

    Well at least I got my jealousy off as to how she is completely embarrassed right now.

    Saladin was beside her when she said it which made her face completely red as she notices his presence.

    She then covered her face with her hands which was quite cute even for me.

    Saladin face was red as he says that dinner is ready.

    We then gone and sat down on the chairs which surround the table.

    There was so many delicious looking food on the table which still surprises as to how does he know how to cook like this.

    After Yurnixa surveyed the food, she then told Saladin

    "Pretty good for someone like you, maybe this is the only thing that is positive about your character" - Yurnixa

    Though she was completely ignored as Saladin just asked Sherah if she would like something to drink.

    This made Yurnixa flustered from what he did but didn''t pry further and decided to eat instead.

    Sherah declined his offer but she was making this puzzling expression as she asks

    "How did you manage to cook all this food... with just one arm?" - Sherah

    This made Saladin startle and then he said while stuttering a bit

    "W-What do you mean, as I''m quite a good cook... that I just need one arm" - Saladin

    He was acting nervous as if he is hiding something.

    When Sher was going to say something again, a girl with white hair came out the kitchen.

    The girl then came and sat down on the remaining chair and started eating.

    At first I thought that I was hallucinating but that proved me wrong as I look at the shocked expression of both Yurnixa and Sherah.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    No way a beautiful girl with crimson iris and white silky hair would appear out of no where then started eating beside me.

    We are speechless and could do nothing but stare into Saladin while wanting an explanation.

    Saladin made a sigh while even asking the white haired girl

    "I though I told you that you should stay inside." - Saladin

    The girl then replied

    "I was hungry and I can''t help but taste your delicious food once again"

    Saladin then looked at us then said

    "You might be wondering as to why is a girl like her appearing but can we please eat first then I can explain?" - Saladin

    Sherah was giving off killing intent aura as she says

    "You better." - Sherah

    It was quite the weird dinner as the girl who appeared was eating but needing Saladin''s help most of the time which believe me, it annoyed me and Sherah a lot.

    She was not human is all I can understand as she has a cat like tail on her!

    What are you hiding Saladin?, another girlfriend of yours?

    I can''t focus at eating at all and so that is how my dinner was ruined because of that girl.

    I couldn''t enjoy the creamy mushroom soup or the plump roasted turkey.

    Well it doesn''t matter as I get to know what the reason is for him to bring another girl here.

    All of us were waiting for an explanation as he scratches his head while feeling fear from Sherah killing aura.

    He then said

    "Well.. its best to introduce her name first and that is Qino" - Saladin

    The girl named Qino then blushed a little then replied to Saladin

    "But... thats my nickname and my full name is Qinodale" - Qino

    The killing aura of Sherah increased even more.

    I could see cold sweat appearing on Saladin''s forehead and then he says

    "She is a girl who I think you already met Sherah" - Saladin

    "I know that already, that girl is the monster that took your arm!" - Sherah

    Wait... she is the one that took his arm?

    Qino then replied to Sherah instead of Saladin

    "Don''t worry, he has my life now and he can do anything to me as he fits which is something more compared to an arm." - Qino

    I can''t help but gasp and watch Sherah get annoyed while saying back to her

    "No one asked you!" - Sherah

    The way she acts now isn''t like usual as if she is completely irritated from that girl Qino.

    Qino then replied back to Sherah

    "Wow, calm down or are you perhaps in your period?" - Qino

    I think she really wants to leave this world...

    Sherah then picked up the sword on the shelf and return while almost going to unsheathe it until Saladin stopped her.

    He was panicking while trying to calm down Sherah as no one wants blood to be spilled around this place.

    Yurnixa is watching the scene while sitting on the bed as she rubs her chin with her hand as if she is some sort of a judge.

    "Don''t retrain me Saladin!, as I need to kill this monster before she lay any more eggs and kill tons of innocent lives!" - Sherah

    Saladin was trying to pull her so she can''t move but her killing intent was so strong that it makes everyone here have fear.

    "Stop Sherah, let me explain before you do anything!" - Saladin

    Sherah wasn''t listening as she was focused on the white haired girl who was sitting on the ground while yawning.

    Saladin then yelled

    "You leave me no choice!" - Saladin

    I then saw him grope the breast of Sherah which stopped the killing aura appearing and made her drop the sword while she yell "Kyaa!"  really loudly.

    She then smacked Saladin a lot of times until you can see him bleeding on the head.

    After she was done with her massacre, Sherah was panting for air as she watches the bleeding Saladin on the ground while her face is completely red.

    You could hear a whistle from Qino as she rubs her tail which looked quite cute to be honest.

    Saladin then got up from the ground while some blood could be seen dripping to the floor and then he said to us

    "Can.. I please explain now" - Saladin

    Well Sherah has calmed down much more than before so now we can finally hear as to what he to say about this turn of events.

    He then explained that Qino is a kind girl who was enslaved by a group and so is forced to work for them, but now since she is free, there is nothing to worry about as she never killed anyone in her life is what Saladin told us but I can see Sherah not believing one bit he said.

    Qino made a sigh then asked Sherah as to what it takes for her to believe.

    She then placed her left hand upon her right shoulder and told us that this is one of the simple ways to bring our approval.

    We heard a crack noise as she dislocates her right arm by moving the bone in her shoulder, this made everyone surprised including Sherah as to what she done just now.

    The agonizing screams she made was really hard to take as if we can feel the pain itself from knowing her sorrow.

    Sherah was startled while yelling at her as to why she has to go that far to make them believe her.

    Qino then replied while having this agonizing face

    "I''m a servant or maid for Saladin and what good it would be for my master''s mistress to not believe me." - Qino

    Sherah made a sigh and gone closer to her and gave a smile as she asks for her permission to see the shoulder.

    We then heard the shoulder getting back in place but Qino made a shriek similar to what happened when she dislocated hers.

    Though when it was done, Qino couldn''t believe as to what Sherah did to her as she gives her gratitude.

    Saladin head was bleeding and so right now he is wiping it with a towel while we can hear him say ''ouch''.

    Sherah then asked QIno while making a smile

    "What do you mean by being the maid of Sal?" - Sherah

    "It means that I''ll obey and do what ever my master ask of me even if I have to help him on his desires" - Qino

    "Well don''t worry as I''ll make sure that Sal doesn''t ask of you to do those things" - Sherah

    She then looked at Saladin while releasing even more killing aura and then she said

    "Right Sal?" - Sherah

    Saladin couldn''t help but just nod while quiver as to how he could be dead by a wrong move.

    Yurnixa was thinking about something while I can hear her mutter

    "Another one...." - Yurnixa

    Thinking about it, she is also a beauty and I can''t help but have that feeling that Saladin is going to have her to do something horrible or make her his bride in the future but I can''t see that happening since Sherah is here.

    ****Later in time******

    It has been some time since what happened and now there is only three girls in this room as Yurnixa left not so long ago.

    Right now, Qino and Saladin are cleaning the dishes which Sherah wanted to join but they refused her offer as she has a another job to do.

    Her duty now was to make sure that the room was clean and I also helped her as it was my fault also from what Saladin explained us to what we done while we were drunk.

    She was pouting while constantly looking at the kitchen which I can also understand as I really want to be beside him.

    After we cleaned the room, me and Sherah were resting in bed as she talk about the books she wanted to read till now.

    Though I''m not the fan of reading but it doesn''t mean I''ll not talk to her.

    Well Saladin is taking a bath currently which Qino wanted to join him as she can scrub his back but both me and Sherah stopped her from doing so.

    She is currently sitting on a chair while combing her hair as she stairs into the ceiling.

    I wonder why as to how did she manage to make people hate her even though shes this adorable,

    Anyhow, I already feel sleepy but I''ll wait till Saladin is done with his bath which is right now as I can hear the hinge turning and he exits the bathroom with his white sleeping attire.

    I can''t ever forget his pointy ears as their really unique to my eyes.

    He also made a yawn as he rubs his hair with a towel.

    Both me and Sherah were surveying him except for Qino who didn''t care at all.

    Maybe its true that she doesn''t have any intention of having feelings for him...

    Saladin noticed us staring upon him which then he smiled and started walking towards the curtain.

    After he closed the curtains, we were then asked by him that we should prepare to sleep.

    He then came in the middle of the large bed and laid down.

    Me and Sherah''s face were red as this was our first time sleeping with him... oh wait, its only for me...

    I also then laid down on his left while Sherah is on his right.

    My eyes were really tired as the pillow was too fluffy.

    This might be my first time sleeping with him properly as I might recall that when we were back in the mines, there was one time when both of us slept together but look now, I can never predicted that I would be in a comfy bed with him.

    Slowly my eyes closed and I slept in peace.

    <hr />

    Sherah''s POV

    I was still kind of annoyed as to why did Saladin brought another girl and especially a person who almost killed me.

    But maybe I was wrong as I remembered that I initiated her without thinking as she looked like a monster before but now... she is nothing compared.

    I kind of feel bad as she was sleeping on the sofa but I think that is the right thing to do.

    Though I notice her shivering which was really sad to see.

    Saladin was sleeping beside me and is the same thing with Kioni.

    I feel bad that I caused Saladin to bleed without knowing his reasons first...

    Before I could lull to sleep, I noticed that Saladin gotten up and was searching something in the closet until he grabbed out a blanket.

    He then gone close to QIno and placed the blanket upon her.

    She noticed the warm cloth on her and so she told him thank you after looking into his eyes.

    After that, he gone back to the bed and laid down.

    His really kind to anyone... even if that person was someone that wanted to kill him like me or her.

    Its better I sleep now...

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading!

 Volume 3 Chp 41: Ring

    Sup HOMIES!, it is time to give you some of ma new sheets of goodness!

    Anyhow Enjoy Reading :D

    <hr />

    Saladin''s POV

    This familiar feeling is really common to me and I knew it that I''m in a dream but this is something really different.

    I was in some kind of white room with nothing but plain whiteness including the ceiling.

    There was a person sitting down in the floor and when I looked carefully...., I knew it was me.

    He then told me

    "This might be the first time we met in person and so I look forward to our conversation, Master." - the person

    I was kind of freaking out a bit as this was my first time to hear myself clearly unless you are talking about my inner voice.

    I then replied

    "Are you me... and where are am I?" - Me

    He then chuckled as he stood up and walk towards me.

    His form then changed and became the appearance of Yin which startled me but I felt relieve as I thought that he was myself for a moment.

    But he or she is nothing but a shape shifting person.

    That person then replied

    "I''m not, you are my master as I''m basically not even a living person but a physical form of the ring you bear. To your question about where are we, then I can answer that you are inside the ring."

    It was confusing me as to how would a ring speak to me while I''m inside him.

    "Do you have a name or should I just call you ''Ring''?" - Me

    He or she then started touching my body by feeling my stomach till my neck which made me blushed as to how he or she is in the form of a woman.

    The individual then whispered into my ear

    "You can call me what ever you like Master~, but I prefer you call me just ''Ring''" - Ring

    I tried resisting from her temptation of arousing me but she has a strong firm on me.

    Ring then said to me

    "You''re quite cute for a boy, no wonder those girls follow you around. It''s a shame that I don''t have feelings but can only copy what I see thought I don''t know what they meant" - Ring

    Her form then changed to someone that I wished I have forgotten...

    Black spiky hair with white strands in some places, a face meant for a long experienced warrior and the eyes of the abyss. Yes that person is my father.

    My hatred for him is still great even if I know that he really isn''t the real thing.

    I can feel my blood pumping as if I want to kill him right now and never see that despicable face of his.

    Ring then told me

    "You must really hate your father as the aura your emitting can make a grown man piss his pants." - Ring

    I then told that person

    "Change your form or else you''ll regret it." - Me

    That person then sighed and then changed his form to myself again.

    "Happy?" - Ring

    The anger in me vanished and then I replied ''Yes'' to him.

    He then told me

    "Well we don''t have much time left until you wake up again and so let me get to the point as to why you are here right now." - Ring

    I nodded to what he said.

    "Well basically, I''m going to teach you on how to use me properly as in me, I mean your ring. There are four things and more you should know. The first thing being that you can only meet me when your unconscious. The second thing is that I have no gender, just in case you go for me as I know your the polygamy type-"

    When he said I''m the polygamy type, it made quite flustered.

    "Third thing is that some of your personality is kept in me before and because of that, I have some of your perverted senses but don''t worry as mistress Vearli has prevented you from losing anymore of yourself to me. Lastly, in this place you can trade all sort of things while using the souls you gathered as currency here" - Ring

    Authors notes:- Totally not a dark soul copy...

    I was thinking deeply as to what he said while I feel quite relieved that I''ll not lose myself anymore to him but what does he meant with soul trading? and how does he know Vearli?

    "You know I can read your mind right?" - Ring

    This startled me when he said that as I become dumbfounded while I look at him.

    He then continued

    "So you asked as to what about soul as currency and trading right?, well it is simple as you can trade for example your strength for something else like flying or breathing fire. The souls you gather can be traded with me so that you can gain unknown spells or random powerful scrolls which can be bad or good, just depending on your luck. And as for mistress Vearli, she is the one who gave you me and so of course I know her." - Ring

    Breath fire?! and able to fly!, what joyful things I could do except... I have to trade in my above average strength.

    If I recall correctly, I think I have not a single soul....

    "Your right master but you have one spirit stone and that is of a Krispeen which is gained after you defeated that girl called Qino" - Ring

    Authors notes :- Krispeen is the name of a creature which is similar to a lizard except it has an exoskeleton of a crab covered in scales that is harder than iron. It can extend its tongue up 4 meter while having the property of its tail being able to grow spikes when dangered. The creature is considered rank ''F+'' by the adventurer''s guild. Its name comes from the word queen as it has only female genes on them while when it mates, it looks for other species to do so. Its called Krispeen due to the person who found it was called Krispervon and so he named it Krisp-queen = Krispeen.

    "What do you mean by spirit stone and why can it be absorbed as I thought only dark gems and souls are the only ones?" - Me

    He then replied

    "Spirit stone my master is a term considered to be something that manifested from a person who ascended and evolve by eating the raw flesh of a creature. It  is really hard to cultivate but by the help of me, it would be easy as squeezing lime. As you can tell from its name already, its a stone that contains the remaining spirit of the creature which has been enhanced by the constant use of the person wielding its power. You''re in luck as I can merge this stone with any container or weapon you find which so I can turn that weapon with the properties and power of the creature inside the stone permanently." - Ring

    All I can do was awe as to what he said, not only can I obtain spirit stones but I can also merge them with weapons I like and create powerful weapons.

    "Yeah, I know it pretty cool but your time is running short and so don''t worry as I''ll forge the stone you have so that it can fit any weapon you like but I have one last thing to say to you." - Ring

    "And what is that?" - Me

    "Do you know why are you chosen to wear me?, as I''m not allowed to be worn by anyone except certain races with a strong faith." - Ring

    "I really don''t have a clue as to why I''m chosen..." - Me

    "You should be proud as your Dwarmura blood(Demon White Elf Race) is strong in you and so you are able to wield me while don''t ever forget that you''re one of the keys to change this forsaken slave driven world." - Ring

    Before I could ask any question to what he said, I woke up.

    My head wasn''t feeling dizzy like before but instead quite freshened, maybe it is due to my questions inside my head has been mostly solved by that person but there is still this one question... as to why am I the one to stop the war while changing this world.

    Sure I know that there is unfairness in wealth between social classes, poverty in rural towns, slaves being held like items or animals, marriage forced upon people, rape and kidnaps are a common case while not even forgetting the act of discrimination between different races but how can I change those things by myself?!

    Well its best... to not think much about it... as my head ache is returning already...

    I felt someone hugging me and when I looked to my left, I saw Kioni sleeping while hugging my arm and placing it between her large... breasts.

    Its already a blessing that a 16 year old girl like her can have a size like that but why does she have to use my arm...

    I could feel the hot blood in my face as I try move away my arm from her clutches.

    On my right was Sherah who is currently hugging my body while sleeping, though she doesn''t have the same size like Kioni, I can still feel it rubbing against my torso...

    After some time, I finally gotten out from that predicament and stood up on the cold icy marble floor.

    It was so cold that it made me sneeze twice which then I cursed the coldness as I really hate the damn chill in the air.

    I could hear a chuckle as I stomp the ground which came from Qino.

    She was on the couch wrapped in blanket while having a white fuzzy bed hair as she rubs her eyes.

    Qino then told me

    "You really hate cold, do you?" - Qino

    I then replied back while making a smile

    "Not as much as you do which I can tell from last night shiver of yours." - Me

    I can see some redness appear on her cheeks as she says

    "Thank you.. again for last night, though you should not be that kind to your slave." - Qino

    I came close to her and gave a thump on her forehead as I tell her

    "Don''t ever say that your my slave, I hate hearing that word and please think of yourself as my maid or friend instead." - Me

    As she rubs her forehead while pouting a little from the pain, she then replied back to me

    "Well I guess so then." - Qino

    *****After a while*****

    Before I prepared food for the individuals in this room, I made my daily routine in the bathroom which Qino did after me.

    Since I have only one arm until now, I made use of Qino as she has the talent for making food which may have surpass me.

    Right now she is making the porridge while I cook fried eggs.

    Kioni and Sherah has already awoken and they are currently cleaning the bed.

    Both of them looked refreshed as if this was their first time sleeping comfortably in a while which I can''t blame them as I have a nice time in bed due to its fluffiness, not Kioni''s breast.

    While I was frying, Qino asked me

    "Say master, who do you think is more cute between Kioni or Sherah? and don''t say ''both'' to me." - Qino

    I replied back

    "You of course." - Me

    She almost dropped the porridge she is carrying due to how I surprised her with me answer.

    Qino then uttered while being flustered

    "Ar-ar-are you cheating on your girlfriends?!, w-well sorry but I''m not interested in humans except my own race." - Qino

    I just laughed slightly from the way she acted and then I said

    "I''m not cheating on them as I think they all have there special traits like your cute, Sherah is beautiful and Kioni is hot." - Me

    As she makes her way out the kitchen, she told me

    "Well, don''t even think of wooing me as I am not one bit interested in having that sort of relationship with you." - Qino

    That kind of hurts but I should really stop teasing my maid...

    Anyhow, after I ate breakfast with the girls and changed into my proper get up, I decided to stroll the castle while the girls remain in the room.

    My white shirt and dark blue short pants where really all I can find good in the closet but I didn''t really care.

    I made sure that I''m wielding a sword which if you don''t know, I''m currently using the sword which Qino used before and that is the ancient like bronze broken sword which has a ridiculous sharpness.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Vlon the guard, followed me as I stroll the castle which kind of made me regret the decision of checking the place out due to his glare which shows annoyance but I didn''t mind for now.

    I asked as to where do they usually train and would like to go there, he accepted my needing after making a sigh.

    As time passed while I walk through this fancy castle and saw all sorts of priceless architecture, I finally reached the large training ground which contains many soldiers sparring with another.

    I was amazed as I look at the glass rooftop that shined light upon the whole area.

    The walls are similar to a normal castle but the animal carvings on it were really beautiful.

    Some of the guards stopped on what their doing to look at me and one of them approached who might be the instructor from the look of his get up being different than others.

    He is wearing a leathered tunic with shoulder guards that paired with his brown pants.

    His age could be around similar to Vlon while his face has a large scar on it which reaches from his bald head until the chin.

    The person eyes were black in color and I notice that when they are in battle form, they would turn their eyes into golden color.

    Vlon then told me to give my most utter respect towards him as he says that person is the royal trainer.

    The royal trainer first surveyed me until he says

    "I''ll not question as to why you are here but I can tell that you have a good built body though your missing an arm but I think it needs more training, and so maybe that is the reason you came here?"

    I then replied

    "Not really, but yeah I''ll try some of your training if I''m allowed to that is." - Me

    "Hoho, don''t worry as everyone is allowed to train and I''m sorry to introduce myself first, as my name is Ikejurald" - Ikejurald

    "Then may you test my capabilities?" - Me

    "No problem as long as you intrigue me" - Ikejurald

    After some time, me and the instructor went in the middle of the room and were going to fight as many of the soldiers watch us.

    Some were spouting as to why a human is here as they watch me with an annoyed look.

    Ikejurald pulled out his blade which was a finely made cutlass if I presume by the looks.

    I then took out my bronze sword which made a lot of people whisper while some mock my sword.

    Though this didn''t make the instructor fazed at all which surprised me as I can just say that he is someone to not mess with.

    He was waiting for me to attack as I watch his feet closely while I made a stance which Merdrek thought me as it has no openings.

    The instructor was amazed by my stance as I show only half of my body while block all areas with my sword.

    His eyes then turned golden which made me flinch and before I knew it, he was beside me.

    He then swung his blade horizontally but I blocked it with my sword in time which I can thank Nyorin as to how much we trained together.

    If only I had my right arm then I could have grabbed his collar and flip him... but I have to make due with my left arm.

    Ikejurald then says after I blocked his other swing my sword

    "Not bad for someone with only an arm." - Ikejurald

    I then moved my body in a way where I can go behind him which Merdrek thought me as it helps finding weakness easily.

    But I was stopped, due to him stepping on my feet which broke my stance.

    I tried to swing my sword once again in a horizontal way which he blocked with his weapon but I noticed the slight crack appearing on his blade.

    He was astonished from my sword sharpness even though it looks in a terrible state.

    Ikejurald backed away from me which I can say is the smartest move as he can rethink about my weapon sharpness again.

    Good think I memorized the way he moves with his blade which I gotta say, it has no weakness at all as if every strike he does, shows me the real difference between us.

    I didn''t want him to think much and so I charged in a zig zag manner to him while lunging my sword and keeping my momentum steady.

    If you have forgotten, this is the same move that Nyorin did to me before which I can never forget.

    The captain was shocked by the way I move which then he prepared his sword in a defensive position, though it was quite futile due to how I prepared my leg power to spring me behind him as quick as possible.

    I then was going to swing my sword but surprisingly he deflected it by rotating himself to face me.

    I already knew that my sword would not hit him and I moved to the ground then kicked his leg as hard as possible but it didn''t stagger him at all which instead I felt the pain due to how I felt like hitting iron.

    He then was going to stab me while I''m in the ground but I rolled away though I still gotten a scratch on my shoulder.

    I''m not as good as before due to how I''m not used to having only one arm.

    I then got up and enhanced my blade into a blue fiery flame which caused some of the soldiers to startle and become surprised slightly.

    Though this didn''t make Ikejurald surprised at all as he charged towards me while scrapping his blade on the ground which caused some sparks to appear.

    The strike to my sword was powerful which almost felt like I''m going to be pushed away if it weren''t for my strength, his sword was locked with mine as the blue fire causes his blade to slowly melt.

    I was gritting my teeth as to how strong he is as we continue to try to slash each other away but our sword intertwining was the only thing stopping us.

    His cutlass was melting slowly but then I noticed his blade being engulfed in water like hue then materialized into a blue liquid which caused my fire enhancement to disperse to nothing immediately.

    I was shocked while being puzzled as to what happened and so I decided to back away but when I actually did, I heard him say

    "No more play time." - Ikejurald

    Before I knew it, his blade was beside my neck and at that moment I knew that I lost.

    Authors notes:- Sword in martial arts is a meaning meant when it is strong with thrust attacks and slightly for slash but for blades, they are meant only for slashing.

    I dropped my sword and admitted my defeat which then he sheathed his blade.

    Some of the soldiers surprisingly clapped while some even complimented that it was a good fight which was quite shocking as they were mocking me not so long before.

    Ikejurald then showed his hand which then I shook it while I tell him that it was good battle.

    He replied stating the same thing, then he said

    "You really need to know the basics of enhancement is what I can tell and I noticed that you used one similar moves to our lady Nyorin." - Ikejurald

    "Yes she is a friend of mine." - Me

    "No wonder your allowed in this castle even though you have blood of those wretched sly elves." - Ikejurald

    ''Maybe that''s the reason why people are looking at me with annoyance.'' - My thoughts

    The soldiers who were watching us continued training and minding their own business now.

    "So what do you mean by basics of enhancement?" - Me

    "I mean to say that, you have really weak knowledge to it as I notice that you kept your fire enhancement up even though I showed clearly that my blade is being engulfed in water and at that moment I knew you were still a beginner. But don''t worry as you are somewhat around a ''E-'' warrior if you take their exam which is not bad for someone who has no arm and not much knowledge on enhancement." - Ikejurald

    "Are there really many sorts of enhancement?" - Me

    "Of course, there are loads like I can list a lot which has different properties." - Ikejurald

    He then continued by lecturing me information which I should know for a long time but only now I knew..

    Basically there are six basic elements which are Fotia(Fire), Nero(Water), Astrapi(Lightning), Skotadi(Darkness), Elafris(Light) and Ghi(Earth).

    Sub elements are there also which involve Molten, Ice, Mud and other things.

    Each one can be enhanced on a material which causes different properties depending on which element.

    Lightning causes any armor or blade it touches to make them have similar properties but the wielder will be shocked to death.

    Fire which I use a lot can melt while burn any skin it touches which doesn''t harm the owner while not being able to make other things to not be on fire.

    Water is used to enhance the sharpness of the weapon while causing an extension to the blade.

    Darkness is little to be known but he said that it contains a lot of mysterious properties which can cause mass murder.

    Light is something that can pierce through magic barriers and remove any binding spell which you can just say an anti element.

    Earth, now this intrigues me the most as it can increase the durability of any weapon to the highest while decreasing the sharpness greatly which you can also tamper with its weight. why does this intrigue me you say?, well just think as to what happens if I enchant this already sharp blade which looks like is going to break any second with earth?

    Now then lets continue to their weakness with each one:

    Fire can be extinguished if met with Water enhancement.

    Lighting can destroy the water enhancement.

    Light is good against Darkness.

    Earth is best option against all of them.

    Fire is equal to Lightning.

    Lightning is really useless when it faces Earth.

    There are four stages in each one while there are mixtures in each element which is complicated but I''ll tell it anyway.

    Fire stages: 1) Red: Can burn and melt. 2)Blue: Able to transfer the fire and increases temperature. 3) Violet: Doubles the temperature and can change the form of the fire. 4) White: Highest possible temperature while having loads of possibilities which I still don''t know nor does Ikejurald.

    Water stages: 1) Light blue: Enhances blade sharpness and increases blade diameter in form. 2) Blue: Much more sharper and can freely extent the blade in any manner. Other stages of water is still unknown till know.

    Too bad that Ikejurald doesn''t know most of the stages for elements except fire and water.

    And even if he told me, I''m pretty sure that I''ll not memorize it entirely.

    At least I know what happens when the flame becomes blue now... but I really want to have the earth element enhancement.

    Ikejurald then told me

    "You have good reflexes but I don''t you can do anything if one of my soldiers goes serious as your head maybe gone already by the time you blink." - Ikejurald

    ...That kind of scares me now as I''m basically in a ferocious animal den with nothing but a stick.

    "So what are you expecting me to do in that situation." - Me

    ''You must gain the ability to sense danger which you have but its at a weak form right now." - Ikejurald

    "You can teach me it?" - Me

    "Since you entertained me with a good match and your my lady''s friend, why not?" - Ikejurald

    ''When I meet you again Nyorin, I''ll give you my honest thanks!'' - My thoughts

    Well it looks like I''m going to train again with another instructor which I think it will be hellish like usual...

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading.

 Volume 3 Chp 42: Never Again

    Sup mates, are you enjoying other novels except this... well I don''t need you guys... *Tsun *Tsun

    But seriously though, I really appreciate you lovely readers giving your time for a new chapter :D

    Well lets dive in shall we!

    Enjoy reading

    ---------------

    Saladin''s POV

    Right now I''m training with ikejurald as he teaches me ways on how to block attacks which are almost impossible for any regular person to escape without harm.

    Though he says it''s not possible for me to fully grasp the speed of the attack unless I have his eyes.

    I''m currently wearing a blind fold while I try predict where the wooden stick would hit me and block it.

    It is quite hard and I kept on getting yelled at while being told to hear the noise of the swing which I kept trying but keep failing.

    He then asked me to relax which I did but it is still futile.

    I thought it was all bad until I managed to block one strike from him.

    This gave me confidence again and so I made sure that I can hear clearly by cutting out everything and imagining the way he will strike the stick.

    Oh how would I be if I complete this training.

    *****After some hours******

    I''m really going to die by exhaustion if I keep this up but I finally got the basics of it as I''m pretty capable to blocking his stick but when he goes a little faster, I lost all hope in blocking anymore.

    Well he said to me that we can continue this training tomorrow and I can take rest now as I''m in ground panting for air.

    Vlon seemed to have left a while ago as I think its gonna be lunch time.

    As I get up and exit the training grounds, I saw Sher walking with two guards while she makes some sort of sullen face.

    They are walking towards a hall which at the end has a large door made of several lion carvings mixed with gold.

    I decided to follow her as to how I''m curious to what caused her sadness and what she is doing here.

    Though I hid my presence as I don''t want her to notice just due to the likeliness of her hiding the truth.

    --------------

    Sherah''s POV

    I decided to confront the Head of the Bertaliz clan which reign supreme among the Fenrir clans surrounding the area.

    One thing I wanted from him was the money he promised and an extra request...

    The request is to gain a scroll which can heal Sal''s arm and there is only one of them left which is kept on the royal vault is what Yin told me.

    I think I''m asking to much and may serve upon him for another three or so years which always gives me anxiety as I need to part way with Sal.

    I have this feeling that someone was following me but I really can''t worry about that now as I''m going to confront him again.

    As the soldiers open the large yew door, I then entered and immediately fall in one of my knees to the ground while I place my left hand on my heart while hiding my right hand on my back.

    I then was called to stand up again and so I did.

    The man who gave me a promise to protect my lady is sitting on his throne while showing his fierce aura as usual.

    Using his hand to stop his chin from falling down while laying his elbow on the arm rest of the throne.

    His eyes were frightful while showing his experience on countless wars.

    Black hair which matches his eyes and a strong firm face of a man around 40''s.

    His still wearing the royal like clothing which goes with his ridiculous golden crown.

    I''m really not the fan of those sorts and wouldn''t even touch a book if it involves this kind of people.

    ''Sulphnire'' is his name which still can shiver my spine as to how that name always remind me of those cold gaze.

    He doesn''t seem pleased with my arrival as he surveys me.

    I then heard him say

    "You may speak as to what you wish." - Sulphnire

    "Your highness, the promise we made is now completed as today marks the last day on the three years I protected your daughter and so I wished for the money." - Me

    "Is that all that you need?" - Sulphnire

    "No, as I request the scroll of immense healing inside your vault." - Me

    "Sherah, you have been a good companion and guard for my daughter which you should get your money but alas you had to skip her protection this past three weeks. So I don''t think you can gain your money or any request unless you properly fulfill your promise for the next three years." - Sulphnire

    I then shouted while feeling anxiety from his words

    "But your highness!, my mother will not live in the next three years!" - Me

    Killing intent could be felt from him and the surrounding soldiers who protect him.

    "Silence, you may not ask more as you have already disappointed me and you should count yourself lucky or else I''ll be having your head in the wall by now." - Sulphnire

    I couldn''t do anything at all as I feel anxiety in my entire body while feeling shame upon myself.

    I then bowed my head to the ground and said

    "Please your highness!, I''ll give in my life if you just grant my requests-" - Me

    Before I could complete my words, I heard Sal''s voice from behind yelling at me

    "Don''t Sher!" - Saladin

    He then entered the chamber which some soldiers gone and tried stopping him but the Head made them halt as to what they are doing by one tap of his finger.

    "Let me hear as to what that young man has to say." - Sulphnire

    He then approached and told me to keep my mouth silent which kind of made me scared as his eyes were serious and it has been a while since I seen him like this.

    His body looked already exhausted while I can see some bruises on his skin.

    I think I may have goofed up, if I were in Sal''s place then I would also be really mad if I see him selling his life away.

    Sal then approached his highness and told him

    "How much is it for the medicine and the treatment for Sherah''s Mother?" - Saladin

    He didn''t call my full name in a long time... and what is he thinking off by asking his highness on the price as it may be almost the amount to purchase a quarter of this castle!

    "First tell me as to who are you?" - Sulphnire

    "My name is Saladin Valirus and I am a nobody." - Saladin

    "Nobody you say... well it doesn''t matter but I really hate meeting with you elf like people and so I''ll just make this quick." - Sulphnire

    "I don''t like you as well for your information also as you did something to Nyorin that''ll not make me forgive you easily." - Saladin

    "So you know my foolish daughter of mine, no wonder you squirming around my castle even though you have those Skotadmura(Dark elves) blood." - Sulphnire

    "Your mistaken about my race but that doesn''t matter right now as I need to know the price of the scroll and treatment." - Saladin

    I couldn''t help but feel fear as all the guards are feeling anger while tempting to not hack his head off any moment due to his impoliteness to the Head.

    "No matter what you do in life fool, you won''t be able to get around 7,000 gilds to pay what you ask." - Sulphnire

    7-7,000 gilds... that is way to much for anyone to handle... its like equivalent to having three large mansion and set in life for food resource without needing to do anything!

    "If I pay that cash would you promise thee to threat her mother so that she can escape that disease and live a good life while handing over the scroll?" - Saladin

    "Its very unlikely but I swear on my royal blood that I''ll grant what you ask." - Sulphire

    Then I heard Saladin say

    "Ring, please hand me the dark stone great sword." - Saladin

    His ring then glows and a large black blade with gold trimming handle has appeared while floating in the air.

    It came from his ring which covered it with dark hue as it escapes.

    This made everyone shocked but me as I don''t know what is that sword.

    Its my first time knowing that he has this sort of ability to pop out swords from his ring which I wondered for a long time..

    The kindling fires in in everyplace of the chamber where moving towards the direction of the word as if it is sucking life away.

    All I knew that the ring engulfs souls or spirits from any living thing when it is killed by him.

    His highness eyebrows raised while his mouth became wide opened while having a certainly surprised reaction.

    "Would this weapon be sufficient for you?" - Saladin

    The king is dumbfounded while still staring at the weapon thoroughly.

    "That would be more than enough but... how can someone like you obtain a ''Luchus'' weapon like that?!" - Sulphnire

    More-more... than enough??, am I hallucinating as to how my three year work is not in vain and Sal is the one who did it never the less. Since when does he have a weapon that can even make the never fazed person to be in cold sweat over the look of his weapon.

    "Don''t ask why and just keep it while I expect the scroll to be delivered in my room and Sherah''s mother to be threated, if my promise is not full field, then you can expect your castle to be destroyed as you don''t know how many weapons I have in my arsenal." - Saladin

    He was way cooler than I ever seen him before while my heart felt like it skipped a beat from the way he spoken to someone who can crush cities easily.

    Sal then grabbed by hand and we left the chamber while I can see his eyes filled with anger towards me.

    Everyone was left with being speechless in the chamber as we exit it.

    When we gotten far enough from the chamber, he then told me while making me face his eyes directly.

    "Am I nothing in your heart Sher?!, would you just sell your life that easily without even asking me?!, don''t you know on how would I do anything if you just asked!" - Sal

    Tears started pouring out my eyes as I tell him sorry while I face him directly.

    He then hugged me tightly while I hear him say

    "Don''t you ever do that again!" - Saladin

    I could also feel his tears fell on my cheeks as he hugs me while showing his affection deeply.

    There is no one in this world who would care for me and my family as much as he does...

    Why does he keep saving my life, why does he always make me get closer with him even more each time...

    We just met for no longer than a month but I always have this feeling that I knew him from before as every time I look into his eyes, it reminds me of someone..

    After I stopped crying and hugging him, we then went to my mothers room once again to see if Sulphnire fulfilled the end of Saladin''s deal.

    It took little amount of time until we entered my mothers room.

    Once we entered, I saw someone wearing a white robe with gold trim oozing out syrup from a vial in my mothers mouth which got me frightened as I though it was some kind of poison but thought second after I saw the clans emblem on the robe.

    The robed person then looked back at us and said

    "Your mother will be okay soon enough, as the syrup I gave her is something that can cure all disease but pretty hard or expensive to get." - The robed man

    He was an old man who has a long braided ash beard and a white hair.

    The old man then left the place after giving me a paper.

    I then read it out so that Saladin could hear also.

    "To Sherah and whatever that person name is, I already full field the bargain by curing your mother and so the dark great sword is now mine, from Sulphnire."

    I then heard my mother cough which made me surprised and ran to her and then held upon her hand.

    Her eyes slowly opened after her body gets engulfed in light green hue.

    She then saw me at first and said.

    "Sherah... is... that... you?..." - My mother

    Her eyes slightly opened and surveyed me for a moment until returning back to slumber.

    But I couldn''t stop crying as to how joyful am I to hear my mother speak again.

    There was nothing compared to how happy I am currently as I thank Sal repeatedly while burying myself upon his clothes and crying at the same time

    After I cried for a lot of time and Sal''s constant caressing on my hair, it made me... fall to sleep.

    ****Some Time Later*****

    --------------

    Saladin''s POV

    Right now I''m beside Sherah who is sleeping upon her mothers bed as she sits down on a chair and so I sat also beside her on a stool.

    Her dark violet hair is really beautiful with this unique aroma that resembles lavender flower and till now, I didn''t regret one bit doing all the things related to saving or helping her.

    As I look upon her sleeping face and small blush lips, it was giving me an urge for a greetings with mine also but then I heard her mother spoke which startled me.

    I averted my eyes and looked at Sherah''s mother.

    She smiled at me then said after getting up her upper body so she can properly see me

    "Faith is really weird to see you being so caring to her. I believe she is your girlfriend by now by the looks of it?" - Sherah''s Mother

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.I was puzzled as she talked like I know her for a long time, which then I replied

    "Yes she is special to me and how do you know me?" - Me

    "Of coarse I know you as when you were small Saladin, you used to come to my house every time and eat the food I prepare while teaching you on how to make them." - Sherah''s Mother

    "If I know you very well then I should know Sherah also?" - Me

    "It''s best for you to forget your memories from the past as your childhood with Sherah was the worst as she kept on bullying you with her friend." - Sherah''s Mother

    My heart started to ache as some little amount of memories come appearing in my mind, it was horrible, memories of me getting rocks thrown at, threatened to not speak with other kids and forced to be perverted or else I''ll get beaten up.

    "It can''t be true... as I know Sherah wouldn''t do those sort of things...." - Me

    My words are saying that but in truth... I really don''t know...

    I then talked with her for a long time regarding my past which if you don''t know her name, then it''s Amelia.

    I remembered loads of things that are horrible and something else which I asked my uncle to make me forget my past.

    Sherah was the person who made some of my scars on my back into permanent ones.

    Those scars were supposed to be healed but she kept on throwing me rocks with other kids ever since her friend died.

    If you thought that the scars from the mines where the only one I got... well your wrong as I''m not talking about physical scars...

    My parents didn''t help me at all as they thought I should man up instead and beat them but I was really scrawny, scared and doesn''t like violence.

    I can''t see Sherah the same anymore as my heart now pains in grief every time I see her.

    I decided to leave the room as I can''t take the pain anymore, it was like my heart getting stabbed upon thousand needles as Sherah was the person that destroyed me till I gone to the mines.

    My personality has changed to the worse because of her.

    ....Why did I have to remember this awful memories...

    ----------------

    Sherah''s POV

    When I woke up I saw my mother sitting down while rubbing my back slowly.

    This made me surprised until I break into tears again and hugged her while telling as to how I missed her so much.

    Though her eyes were showing as to how sullen she is feeling right now.

    She then said to me

    "I never knew you cared for me this much as you always threated me like a maid or worse a slave ever since that friend of yours died."

    This pained me but then I replied

    "I''ll not do that again mother!, and don''t worry as I think my friend from before is still alive and is my lover currently." - Me

    "That''s not him at all and I think you have forgotten about Ulthein." - My mother

    When she mentioned that name, I remembered before when me and Ulthein were playing with someone in our age by forcing him to eat mud, he then was killed by that bow as he was pushed and gotten stabbed in the back by sharp edged rocks.

    This memory was something that I should have forgotten as it was the most tragic thing in my life.

    "If Saladin isn''t my friend from before than who is he?" - Me

    I was quite afraid to know but then I heard my mother say

    "He is waiting outside the room and you should talk it out with him." - My mother

    Her eyes shown depression while having tinges of regret in them.

    As I exit the room, my heart was pounding as I might know on who Saladin might be.

    He was there laying on the wall in his back as his expression was really gloomy and sad.

    I then said to him

    "Who were you to me... Sal?" - Me

    He then looked at me and showed his cold blood thirsty eyes which scared me greatly until I hear him say

    "You were the one who made my life miserable, you were the one who blamed everything on me, if you have forgotten then just remember that I''m the kid you bullied for a long time." - Saladin

    My heart pained, tears started pouring out my eyes as I try tell him that I''m ''sorry'' but I don''t know if that is going to change anything.

    I remembered him clearly as day in the past.

    His face was always mistaken as a girl before while having a very soft personality which caused a lot of parents to adore him.

    Including my friends father who kept on teaching him all sorts of things and showing all kinds of wonderful objects to only him.

    This made my best friend ''Ulthein'' really sad even though if I recall correctly, he is the cousin of Saladin.

    The sadness grew to hate as he watches Sal get threated differently than him as he was left with nothing.

    At that moment, I knew that my friend changed to the worse but he was my only one that would keep me company so I joined what ever he did.

    It started as simple bullying but it grew more severe over time.

    It became so bad that we threatened him if he talks to any other child then we would spread false bad rumors about him.

    I knew that I was doing wrong and I can''t forgive myself for enjoying it.

    No matter what I will say to Saladin right now, there would be no way for him to forgive what I done.

    That time when my friend died from Sal pushing him which caused his death due to the ground being covered in sharp rocks.

    I knew in heart that he didn''t do it in purpose as were the one wrong.

    We forced him to eat mud while kicking him as he stays in the ground exhausted.

    I was really scared and felt really horrible but nothing when I heard Ulthein''s father didn''t care much about his death except, he was more worried about Saladin instead.

    What did Ulthein did wrong?, he just wanted his father to take care of him properly.

    After his death, my bullying for Saladin became... worse.

    I spread rumors about him being a murderer which caused other kids with me able to throw rocks at him with a fake reason.

    The kids believed me as I tell them that he killed my best friends while showing my fake tears and so that is how Sal was threated like a monster from then on.

    Though I knew that he didn''t do it in purpose as he just wanted to fend himself but that didn''t stop me at all.

    I could remember the blood falling from his mouth, bruises clearly seen on his skin, eyes of a lifeless person and no one to protect him at all.

    My mother would treat him well which caused me look at her like a slave from then on.

    I was really pitiful while needing help badly.

    Slowly the kids who once followed me to bully Sal has left as they thought it was pointless due to how long we have been doing it... but he wouldn''t ever resist nor tell anyone who is the main cause.

    It was unbearable for me as no one talks to me anymore.

    My father died shortly after which I didn''t care much as at that moment, I knew that I was already a lost cause who only hungers for revenge.

    I remembered my mother trying to stop me from bullying him but I would always shout at her and even use violence if needed.

    He slapped me, tried restraining me but it was all worthless as I didn''t know that she was sick the whole time.

    After the bullying stopped being harsh, I noticed that Sal would train with Ulthein''s father which angers me but I can''t help but only watch and learn also.

    Slowly the bullying back fires on me which caused myself to gain something devastating and that is my mothers disease.

    I didn''t know much after that as I recall being so desperate that I started using the techniques which I learned from watching Sal, to beat people up to gain money so that I can purchase medicines to try cure my mother.

    At those moments I found Yurnixa who was getting ambushed by a group of thieves who I fought them and won.

    That is how I''m able to gain the right to be her body guard while making a promise with Sulphnire.

    I can''t do anything but hear as to what Sal has to say to me.

    Then I heard

    "So... you have mistaken me as your friend... maybe that is the only reason why you fell in love with me... right?" - Sal

    His tone was hush while showing his mixed feeling of anger and sadness.

    The kindling fire of the chandelier above was really shallow which made the place dimly lighted.

    I looked at him and slapped his face with force as to what he said.

    I was not in the position to do that nor do I have the right to but I can''t help it as I really felt anger due to him thinking that I love him for that simple reason only.

    "You''re wrong!" - Me

    He then came close to me and grabbed my hand and raised it.

    I heard him then shout

    "What''s wrong to that!, I''m just a fucking replacement for your damn prick friend of yours!, and you can''t get over the fact that he is dead! which caused you to think I''m him!" - Saladin

    I try struggle my hand away but his sheer force was really strong which pains me also.

    "Sal!, please do not do this to me as I believe you know better as to why I fell in love with you!" - Me

    "I''m already fed up Sher, you don''t know how much I suffered just because of you!, I cried each day while praying to any god above to save me from your hellish bullying." - Saladin

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know on how many times I have to say sorry..., I know you won''t love me anymore, but just believe me that I truly have fell in love with you!" - Me

    I then was pushed to the wall while he still grabs my arm, his face was clearly seen in front of me while his eyes were really cold... like ice as if he doesn''t care about life anymore.

    "Why did you do that...-" - Saladin

    Tears started falling from his eyes.

    "Do you have fun toying with my feelings as I really don''t know who are you at all!" - Saladin

    He then let go of my hand and hit the wall behind me with so much force.

    "I can''t hate you Sher, you''re someone that I fell in love with!, but why... why... did you do that to me in the past..." - Saladin

    I then faced downwards while I say

    "There was no way for my past sins to be forgiven which I know clearly... but believe me Sal!, I changed just because of you and I fell in love with you whole heartedly!" - Me

    After I said that, I looked upon his teary eyes and then I continued

    "I might think that this was false at the beginning but I knew that it was real from the way I see you every time. You are my light and there is no one that can replace you. My love is so strong that I thought of being your wife and going as far to bearing your child!, so... please.... even if you.... hate me... just remember that I will... forever love you..." - Me

    My tears were falling and hitting the ground as I get close to Saladin.

    "I know Sher, I know clearly that you love me and I also felt the same but... I can''t go over the fact that you changed me to the worse. You didn''t know the pain of being threated as a pervert due to your false rumors..." - Saladin

    His eyes were lifeless..., his eyes shows regret while having not a tinge of glow in it.

    He didn''t want to understand as to how I feel.

    At that moment I knew that we can''t return the same.

    "Looks like... there is no way for me to be in your... heart... anymore. It was fun while it lasted. I will not forget... as to what you did for me and I... promise that I''ll work till my life ends to repay my debt..." - Me

    My body was shaking, my heart was aching while feeling pain immensely.

    I couldn''t control the mass amount of tears as I await Saladin''s words to part us... forever.

    Before I knew it, my body was hugged by him which shocked me until I felt the tears from his eyes.

    though he has only one arm, it was sufficient to calm me down as I hear him say in mellow sweet tone.

    "Never say something like that Sher, even though you caused my life miserable and made me change to the worse, it doesn''t mean I stopped loving you even now. Without your bullying upon me then I wouldn''t have met a lot of people, so keep this in mind Sher, I really love you and I won''t back down in my words as I''ll even follow you hell." - Sal

    I also hugged him tightly while I cry and tell him

    "But how am I... going to repay my debt and sins to you..., I have nothing..." - Me

    He then made me look at him carefully and I saw his eyes were not dead like before but it was shining in radiance.

    I then heard him say

    "If you want to repay your debt and all the sins you did to me then... become my wife and forever be with me." - Saladin

    This made me speechless but then I smiled and hug him while giving my answer to him which is a ''yes'' if you didn''t guess already.

    Though we had a really rough childhood and encounter, this man became my husband.

    This might not be realistic nor is it in any way not fiction but never underestimate love as it can twist and surprise you in the most happy way.

    I''m a messed up person is what i tell myself everyday but I still can''t believe that Sal would still love me...

    Its quite unbelievable I have to say as i never thought that he would forgive me this easily.

    Maybe its because he loves me thoroughly and there is nothing that will separate us... even death.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading people!

    I really would like your feedback of this chapter as I poured my soul in this sole chapter.

 Volume 3 Chp 43: First Time

    How''s it been mates. New year is coming and this past three moths have been fun typing away this novel of mine.

    Special thanks to the website while also I could not ever have done it without you viewers.

    if it weren''t for the followers, I think i might have quited at chapter two to tell the truth.

    To me the followers is my level.

    Rating is how strong is my novel.

    Favourites determine on how good I am.

    With those motives, I pressed on every day, typing, thinking and all.

    I humbly thank those feedbacks and review, which believe me, I keep taking each of them thoroughly.

    Anyhow, Enjoy reading and happy new year.

    ----------------

    Saladin''s POV

    Though we had a rough past, I finally confessed my true feelings to her so that we can never be separated.

    I was angry, I was sad but it never meant that I stopped loving her.

    Right now she is still hugging me while crying.

    I could not do anything but hug her back and feel joyful that we have encountered each other.

    Though I forgive quite easily for the hellish past she made me but... maybe that is another reason as to why I love her so much.

    Before I never knew as to what love really means, but now I know clearly.

    Every time I see her, its like my life goes joyful once again.

    Well I think that is enough of me blabbering about my feelings and so I decided to tell Sher that we should meet her mother properly.

    We entered back inside the room.

    Sher''s eye bags were really red and I guess mine too as she giggles while telling me that I look like someone who cut tons of onions.

    Sher''s mother, Amelia was having a smile as she noticed that we are already laughing when we entered.

    We were then told

    "So you guys finally made out and by the looks of your expressions, I think it wen''t well." - Amelia

    Sher then replied after hugging my left arm which made me red as to how I''m not used to someone hugging me.

    "We did mother, and... I''m still lucky that I met him again... as he still accepts me in his heart even though I did wrong to him in the past..." - Sher

    She was snuggling my arm while having this happy expression which made me then say

    "Well you were the one who made me like you in the first place, even if we fought, teased, argued and did I mention we fought a lot already?" - Me

    "You already said it Sal... and please don''t remind me of those embarrassing things I did..." - Sher

    Amelia then told us

    "Both of you are really cute together and I''m glad that it worked out properly in the end." - Amelia

    Me and Sher blushed while looking at each other then we broke to laughter as we notice each other tomato colored faces.

    After we stopped laughing we started talking with Amelia about our adventure and what happened to her.

    It was a long but joyful afternoon, though it was heart wrenching at the start, but it eventually turned really great.

    Qino''s POV

    ''Oh what have I done.'' - My thoughts

    The bed is a mess, porridge spilled on the floor, Kioni hugging me tightly while inviting me to drink with her and especially the curtains which have been damaged and fallen down.

    This all happened just because Kioni accidentally drank a cup of strong wine instead of water which caused me to drop the porridge as she jumped at me immediately.

    Basically the room is a mess due to me trying to run away from Kioni as she is trying to have *** with me and yes I censored those words just because I hate saying it.

    She''s a lune if she drinks wine, and when is Master going to return!

    I slapped away Kioni''s hand before she can touch something important of mine but then she started licking my tail which completely made me flustered and helpless at the same time.

    My tail is really sensitive and so I can feel the sensation full on which felt really bad..., really bad I say..., its r-re-really bad...

    I can''t help but let some of my voice out as she starts licking on it more which made me surrender and give in.

    Kioni then made this lewd type of face and started making her hands towards my panties which I shrieked but it couldn''t stop her hands from touching... it.

    The feeling was really brutally weird while sensational at the same time which I can''t help as she was playing with my private part with her finger...

    My voice was let out while I can''t believe that I could make that sort of sound.

    She was teasing me and took my first time of someone touching that part.

    Slowly but surely, I felt something tingling which was getting stronger but then the door opened which master with Sherah entered.

    They were really shocked while having slowly reddened cheeks as they watch me.

    This made me completely flustered and embarrassed which then I pushed Kioni away from me.

    Her hand was sticky with white syrup which made me wonder as to where did that came from..., don''t tell me...

    Master then told me after I notice that Kioni started sleeping again after she bumped her head on the floor after I pushed her slightly.

    "So... Qino..." - Master

    "yes... Master?" - Me

    "You actually swing that way... and also violent at your *cough* mating season with her..." - Master

    My face became reddened and I tried convincing him while telling the whole truth but he kept on teasing me by reminding on what happened between me and Kioni.

    I really hate him when he does those sort of teasing....

    Both Master and Sherah has eyes which looked like they cried for a while.

    I didn''t want to ask and so I decided to clean the mess I made instead.

    Though Master didn''t let me do it by myself as he helps with Sherah.

    After some time of cleaning the room, someone knocked on the door which I opened to find a lady having a surprised look while surveying me.

    My tail was waving while I make a puzzled face as to who is she.

    Master then came and told the lady who knocked

    "Oh, Yin you''re here at this time and I presume you have the scroll with you?" - Master

    "yes... I do but who is she?" - Yin

    "She''s... my maid and she will be staying with me for now on." - Master

    the lady then looks at me and then at my tail which then she averted her eyes after slightly making a chuckle.

    She then gave a scroll to Master and after that she left while giving her farewell.

    Does she know on who I am?

    What a weird lady if I say so myself.

    Well she is not the only weird... as I may be surrounded with those types...

    I closed the door and then focused as to what is that scroll used for.

    Master gave it to Sher and asked if she knows how to use it.

    The door was again knocked on which then I opened it again and found the lady Yin again.

    She then hand me a box and then told me to give it to Master after which she left again.

    I opened the box because I was curious... which I quickly regretted that decision as it contains Master''s missing arm...

    I kind of felt regret for doing to him but I was aiming for Sherah so it was not my fault...

    Master approached me and grabbed box with his one arm and then told Sherah if she could heal his arm now.

    She gave a nod and grabbed his severed arm and placed it near the place where it has been cut in the first place and then she made sure that the arm was in a correct position.

    After knowing the arm is settled in the perfect place, she then opened the scroll and recited the markings in it which made a huge light green hue to appear.

    It was so bright and large which even caused Kioni to wake up.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    I could hear the agonizing scream of Master which was really painful to hear.

    The arm was joining with his severed arm as large strings of skin joins each other.

    After the hue disappeared, I could see Master testing his arm.

    It was working properly and the look on Sherah face was filled with relief as she hugs him.

    I don''t know what to feel actually...

    Should I be happy or sad that I am the one who cut his arm in the first place.

    I didn''t want to be an outcast and so I approached him and said

    "Sorry master for cutting your arm and I''m really sorry Sherah for trying to kill you...." - Me

    After knowing them well, I get to see as to how foolish I was for trying to kill this fun and kind people.

    As I make a downcast expression, I felt my head getting patted on which then I looked on Master who was making a smile.

    "Don''t worry Qino as you''re my friend now and just forget the past." - Master

    "Even if I don''t trust you fully yet, you should not be worrying on how you were aiming to kill me as I fought Sal to death in our first encounter in a long time." - Sherah

    I can''t help but feel happy while slightly having this hot sensation in my cheeks as Master pats on it.

    Kioni stood up and went to us while rubbing both her eyes.

    She then yawn and then told us good morning even though its evening already before noticing that Master has his arm back which then she started hugging him tightly while breaking into tears.

    She didn''t question but I could see her happy face as she snuggles the arm which just recovered.

    At this moment I knew that Sherah would feel annoyed but I notice that she was also happy which made me think if she changed?

    *****Some time later******

    After we ate and talked for a while, we then decided to sleep.

    I thought both Master and Sherah would be hungry before as they missed out lunch but they told me that they already ate before.

    Right now all of us already changed into our sleeping attire and I decided to sleep as I was tired from running away from Kioni almost the whole day.

    Before I could close my eyes, I just remembered that this maybe the first time I felt piece in a very long time.

    My eyes slowly got tired and then I felt asleep.

    -----------------

    Saladin''s POV

    WARNING!, CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS BELOW, SO PROCEED WITH CAUTION.

    I was on bed with Sher and Kioni as they talk about something while having red faces.

    My arm still feels weird as I''m used to having no arm but now I have to get used to it again.

    The pain when the nerves reattach was really gruesome which left a large scar to remind me that I lost an arm once.

    Sher then faced to me and told while playing with her hands by whirling her index fingers together which looked really cute as she makes a blushed face.

    She then says

    "Sal?" - Sher

    "Yes?" - Me

    "Me and Kioni know you for a long time already... so... can we.. y-you know... do it?" - Sher

    "What do you mean?" - Me

    She then became much more reddened as she says

    "You know... when they go ''ah'' and ''right there'' while having this lewd type expression-" - Sher

    Kioni then stops Sher from speaking while she makes a flushed face and then tells me

    "Basically... Saladin, if it is okay that both of us want to have sex with you." - Kioni

    ''Wut...'' - My thoughts

    Da fock?, am I seriously going to answer that question?... at my early age where I thought before that I''ll die as a virgin...

    My face felt really hot and I could hear my heart beating faster.

    "...Uhm, you may?" - Me

    Both Sher and Kioni then looked at each which quickly they quickly averted and looked back at me while having blushed look.

    Qino was sleeping peacefully which made me feel relief but she forgotten her blanket, so Sher covered her instead of me usually.

    Kioni approached me and gave me a deep kiss.

    After she finished as she pants for air due to how long we kissed.

    It was Sher''s turn then as she kisses me also but this time her attitude was really docile compared to Kioni.

    Kioni removed her clothing and then proceeded to removing my pants.

    As I kiss Sher, I started groping her chest which she usually would get angry but right now she doesn''t struggle while I can notice her cute moan.

    Kioni was surprised as to how erect my Excalibur is right now, she then started licking on and moved on to sucking it and uses her large breasts also.

    Since when does she know how to make those sort of moves!

    I was feeling the tongue of Kioni as I continue kiss Sher and start moving my hands inside her panties.

    It was wet and warm but I know she would feel displeasure if I directly finger in and so I decided to tease her sides of her Holy grail instead.

    She was really feeling it as I notice her face was bright red as I continue to tease her part.

    I could feel my Excalibur tingling as Kioni plays with her tongue more violently which ended up causing me to release my holy white light out.

    Her mouth was covered with my holy white goo and I thought she''ll spit it out but she end up swallowing it.

    After that, she then moved her way towards my face while I can feel her entire body on top of me.

    Sher is really wet right now as I feel inside her holy grail with my finger which caused her to moan a rather load one.

    Kioni then moved on to kiss me then placed her holy grail slowly on my Excalibur.

    It was really warm and I could see that kioni is not enjoying due to the pain she is feeling but I made sure that I continue kissing her so I can reduce the pain.

    Tears were falling down from Kioni''s eyes as my Excalibur digs in her place.

    The pain was really intense for her but for me it felt like I''m in heaven.

    I didn''t ignore Sher as I continue play with her Holy grail with no vines unlike Kioni who has little.

    My Excalibur went fully through inside which I could see blood coming out her holy grain which meant I took her Chastity and she took mine.

    I asked her if she is okay which she replied by telling me that she can endure the pain as she feels really happy right now.

    I then moved my upped body upwards which then I started ramming my Excalibur slowly into the Holy grail of hers until I ejaculated inside her.

    It... felt... really good to release my holy power inside which then made her collapse as to how tired she felt from having her first time.

    Sherah then pouted nearby while still kissing my neck which then I pushed her so I can get on top of her.

    She removed her panties to reveal her thing clearly due to the moonlight and so I decided to place it in after getting her permission first.

    As I place the tip on the Holy grail, I could already see the pain on Sher''s face which makes me want to stop but I have to do it or else we never will.

    Slowly but surely, I placed it in completely which made the bed get dyed with the small blood that came out her holy grail due to the hymen being destroyed.

    Her expression was showing pain but I manage to calm her down by kissing her.

    I then did her the same as I did Kioni which ended up me ejaculating faster then before as to how tight she became.

    Not only did I experience sex for the first time in my life but I get to do to it with two beautiful girls...

    Well maybe this is my new years gift..., and yes, I know its new year there also and so Happy new year readers who watch my life without giving me privacy.

    <hr />

    This is a short special chapter which I hope you forgive me and Happy new year by the way.

    Thanks for reading.

 Volume 3 Chp 44: Truth Revealed

    it''s 2016, yeepee!

    This year I''m going to focus of novel writing and see at the end of the year if i truly improved :D

    Anyhow guys and gals, enjoy reading!

    ~-------------------~

    Kioni''s POV

    I always had this dream which was about my past with my real parents who I really can''t remember their faces...

    Though I forgot how they look like... I still know deep down that they are my parents.

    The dream ended sadly as they left me in the street and walked away from me...

    No matter how many times I tried chasing them, they would always... always be to far for me to reach...

    That dream was always common to me but the dream I have now has a different ending.

    Instead of me trying to chase them, I didn''t at all in this dream as I don''t need to due to how I''m not lonely anymore.

    Saladin, Sherah and especially Qino was there and so I didn''t need my parents anymore.

    Instead of me crying when I wake up every time, it was different now as I felt joyful and didn''t care if I can''t see them ever again.

    I rubbed my eyes as I pull myself up and made sure that my body is still wrapped with the blanket as I''m naked right now.

    Saladin and Sherah was sleeping on my side while also being unclothed.

    Yesterday was... quite the experience and I never knew it would hurt when he placed it in...

    The pain was intense but I managed to hold the scream as I don''t want Saladin to stop nor feel bad as to what he was doing.

    Though right now, I feel quite nauseous...

    It made me feel really bad and it came out of no where.

    I tried rubbing my forehead and felt the heat with the headache.

    I wonder why I''m feeling like this and my breasts feels quite tender or sensitive you could say.

    This made me curious if this is what happens after sex? and all girls feel the same...?

    I got out of bed and noticed that Qino was still sleeping while making a sullen expression which kind of sadden me a bit as to how she is shivering while holding the blanket tightly.

    Though I can''t do anything for her right now as I felt like vomiting any second and so I rushed into the bathroom and tried vomiting into the sink but nothing comes out...

    My eyes are completely watery as I try vomit but nothing came out except my saliva...

    The feeling is really bad and I can''t help but seek help quickly.

    I made sure that I dressed up before hand but it was really tiring to do so as I feel really awful.

    There were some books on the shelfs near the fireplace and so I checked each one until I find the book I needed.

    It was about ''sex'' and so I scanned it in each page but there was nothing related to what I''m feeling until... I saw this page...

    The first sign of ''Pregnancy''.... is feeling nauseous...

    I dropped the book and was shocked as to what I learned...

    It''s impossible for me to be pregnant..., wait... I forgot, yesterday was my menstruation cycle and so it was really highly possible...

    So I''m going to... bear Saladin''s child...

    I never thought that it would come this early nor in this year but... it just happened.

    What am I going to do...

    I can''t help but shiver to the fact that I''m carrying his child but which will make me useless to him as I can''t protect nor save him at all when I''m bearing this child...

    I don''t know if I should be sad or happy.

    Though I can''t stop the tears falling from my eyes from knowing that I''m pregnant.

    I then felt my stomach and I said to myself

    ''Even if I can''t protect him while I bear this child, I''ll raise him or her no matter what the cost.'' - My thoughts

    I should really tell them as soon as possible... maybe around breakfast time.

    It might not be only me as Sherah had sex with him also, so maybe she''s pregnant too.

    Before I could do anything, I made sure that Qino is feeling okay.

    *****After Some Time*****

    Right now I''m eating breakfast with everyone and we are about to finish.

    Sherah is not pregnant as I saw her as joyful and redder than ever while feeling nothing but being active.

    Saladin was happy and when he just woke up, he yelled out so everyone could hear

    "I''m not a virgin anymore!" - Saladin shouting

    This made me feel awkward while making Qino feel confused as for Sherah, she just hid under the blanket shyly while muttering something.

    Though I ate a lot then usual which I even beat Sherah who is a gluttony when eating and so it made them surprised.

    After we ate, I told them that I wanted everyone to hear me out.

    I sat on the bed and everyone was looking at me as I say

    "Everyone... I''m pregnant..." - Me

    Sherah made a gasp while for Saladin... well he fell down.

    Qino made a slight frown then congratulated me which made me wonder as to why did she have that annoyed face at first.

    Sherah then said to me

    "I-I-I don''t know what to do as my f-friend is pregnant and we''re the wives of the same husband w-which made wonder if I could... do anything to help?" - Sherah

    I just replied back while making a smile

    "Please raise the child with me." - Me

    A tinge of redness could be seen on her right cheek as she nods.

    Though I don''t what to do with Saladin being in the ground while having foam on his mouth.

    Qino was poking his cheeks while asking us on what to do with him.

    Sherah then squatted near him and started slapping him on the cheeks which woke him after some hits.

    He then got up and was still having this surprised reaction while

    Once he saw me again, the looks on his eyes changed while blinking rapidly.

    Saladin then utters

    "Y-y-you''re pregnant?" - Saladin

    "Yes." - Me

    "I''m a father?" - Saladin

    "Of course when I give birth unless you''re... planning to run away from this responsibilities?" - Me

    "No I will never... its just so shocking that I''ll be a father this soon..." - Saladin

    "I thought the same... but it doesn''t matter as we will raise him/her better than our parents did for us..." - Me

    "Which includes also me-" - Sherah

    My nauseousness has decreased by talking which relieved me quite a bit.

    She then looked and puffed her cheeks out which then she says to Saladin while having slightly red cheeks

    "Make me pregnant also Sal! as I really want a child to take care!" - Sherah

    Saladin was tensing and having a bright red face which always make me think that he can be suited as a girl sometime.

    He then replied

    "..Okay..." - Saladin

    Qino then inserted inside the conversation by saying

    "But Master, where are you going to raise the child as I never heard from you having a permanent house to stay at." - Qino

    This made everyone in the room silent and then me, Saladin and Sherah shout out loud

    """WHAT?!"""

    We have forgotten something crucial which is something Qino said.

    It makes complete sense to have a house and a good lifestyle before having a child... but what are we going to do now...

    ~-------------------~

    Leth POV

    I was being followed by my subordinates and Honey(Yin) as I walk through the halls in hurry due to his highness orders.

    As I was going to walk to the left hall, one of my subordinate panicked while telling me

    "That''s the wrong way captain!"

    I Then shrugged his words off by waving my hand and I said

    "Please, I know this place like my own room." - Me

    Though Honey(Yin) stopped me from going to the right by pulling my ear and yelling

    "Listen to what they say Dear!" - Yin

    "Fine-Fine, I understand!, so please stop pulling my ear!" - Me

    I then decided to move to the right as my instincts told me so.

    *Whack*, the back of my head has been slapped by Honey which then she says.

    "Don''t be thinking inside of you that you''re the one who figured out it was right!" - Yin

    "How the hell did you know on what am I thinking!" - Me

    "Well duh, as you always speak like that ever since we were small!" - Yin

    "Since when we know each other since we were small?!" - Me

    "Do you want me to dye the floor in your blood or do you like to continue spouting nonsense?" - Yin

    She then showed me her immense aura while having a pissed off face which made me shudder as she shows me her fist.

    "I get it Honey, so please don''t hit me anymore as I''m going to lose my mind next time you hit my head again." - Me

    As we walk up the spiral stairs while feeling the breeze from the opened windows, Yin then says

    "You are always good at acting even though I never could beat you with your sword skills." - Yin

    "Is that a metaphor for my ''Excalibur'' or do you really mean it?" - Me

    Authors notes: "Excalibur is a term used in this world frequently as a synonym for penis if you don''t know already."

    Her face then gets reddened then punches my back which gave a jolt of pain through my body.

    "That''s another reason why we don''t have a child yet!, just because of your idiotic thinking!" - Yin

    I then looked at her while rubbing my back and rolling my eyes.

    "Not my fault that you''re easy to tease." - Me

    She then became flustered while blushing as she says

    "Just concentrate on walking!" - Yin

    "That''s what I''m trying to do in the first place." - Me

    I then gone right instead of straight as I remember my friendly friends telling me that it is always right to go right.

    Authors notes: "Shiro is that you?!"

    The soldiers following us while including yin then shouted to me

    """"It''s straight!"""""

    *******After some pointless walking********

    When we entered the chamber of his highness, all of us did our symbolized bow and awaited till his majesty would say otherwise.

    "You may stop with that foolish way of bowing." - Sulphnire

    We then stopped according to what he said and then I asked

    "Your highness, is there a problem as to why you bring me and my squad here?" - Me

    He then stood up and approached us while placing both hands on his pocket.

    We heard him then say

    "There is going to a war between us and Nilfre, which they are already marching towards our home country as we speak. Luckily our scouts were able to find out about them before they could be able to make a surprise ambush." - Sulphnire

    His highness then started looking at the painting of a beautiful lady who was his wife but died unfortunately.

    I then replied to what he said after feeling slightly shocked

    "Isn''t that foolish for Nilfre to be holding a war against us as we pretty much out number them while having the best advantage due to our unique transformations?" - Me

    Yin then also says to his highness

    "Normally my husband spouts non sense but now he has a point and so why would those humans dare to attack us?!" - Yin

    Sulphnire looked back at us while making a serious look and then says

    "If it were that easy, would I actually need to use my most strongest soldiers for that then?, well of course not as there is something different which causes me worry." - Sulphnire

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "And what may that be?" - Me

    "Their siding with the Ogres while having an alliance with the Skotadmura(Dark Elves) and is charging at full force." - Sulphnire

    It was unbelievable what we heard...

    Every soldier in the chamber including me and Yin were frozen still while felt anxiety as to what is going to happen to our home town.

    I then asked

    "H-how did they manage to bring in the Ogres as I understand about those Dark Elves?" - Me

    If you didn''t know already, Ogres are the most frightful creature like humans who have intelligence due to their evolution from normal hobgoblins. The strength they posses is able to obliterate a town with just two of them. Another of their perks is the ability to evolve, which is even more frightening as they can ascend even more further!

    We know little about them but we heard that they lived in the Triancleir which is a dense forest and half the size of our continent. It locates only to the east of us which takes six months of traveling to reach.

    Sulphnire then replied to my question

    "They seem to have promised the Ogres something to bring them to side with even the humans who they hated the most." - Sulphnire

    "Then what may we do to fend of them, your highness?" - Me

    "Enough with calling me ''your highness'' and just call with my name instead but anyhow, I need you the Captain of the guards and your advisor Yin to dispatch all soldiers in each squad while bringing any volunteer in the surrounding villages if they want to fight for the country then head to the walls of Hjontruzel." - Sulphnire

    All of us then replied positively to his highness after bowing.

    We are in a verge of war and so I need to get my head straight.

    His highness then asks one more thing before we leave

    "Leth, can you please bring that purple eyes lad to the chambers as I need to say something to him." - Sulphnire

    How does his highness know about Saladin?, well I need to ask at least

    "I can do that but what reason would you want him." - Me

    His highness face is filled with seriousness as he says

    "You know that he is actually part of the Dwarmura''s(White Demon Elves)? and don''t think I didn''t know that you brought him here." - Sulphnire

    "Yes I am aware that he is from that cursed clan as to how there isn''t any race who has purple eyes except them." - Me

    "They may be hated because of their overwhelming ability to manipulate the dark lightning and predict future while hearing some rumors that they can even visit other dimensions but that lad is different." - Sulphnire

    "How so?" - Me

    "His eyes shows me clearly as to how much he suffered but is still able to live through. Those specific eyes of his can make him a great King, mark my words Leth, that child has the capabilities to rule a country and change this world from just witnessing his presence and aura. From the first time I laid eyes on him, I knew he is someone that is special but still has a long way to go." - Sulphire

    "I also notice that by seeing his aura but... why would you say that he would become a King?, as there is only six of them currently known in this world which includes you especially." - Me

    "I might be going senile as I don''t have a proper successor yet and I may have done something unforgivable to my daughter Nyorin but I''ll not go back on my words for marking that guy as a king in the future." - Sulphnire

    There was nothing to say but just bow and leave the chamber while heeding the thought of what the his highness or Sulphnire just said as war is coming.

    My subordinates were waiting for me as I exit the large yew door.

    Well I got to admit, without them then I might get lost in this place...

    *****Hours Later******

    ~-------------------~

    Saladin''s POV

    I was asked by Leth to visit the his highness chambers as there is something needed to be asked by him.

    Before I did that though, I made sure that I cooked lunch with QIno.

    After I ate, I then made my way to the chamber after I give my farewell to Sher, Kioni and QIno.

    I''m in a joyful mood as I''m going to be a father!

    Oh I can''t wait to teach my child all the things needed on this world while making him a lady killer unlike my past self.

    Though I wonder what that child thought would be if he/she notices that he/her has two or maybe more mothers...

    I think it would be fine... as they say, more parent can cause a bright future for the kid?

    I should not delve into that situation right now.

    Anyhow, I remembered the castle interior and every room which is very easy to know while I can''t imagine someone so dumb to get lost in this place...

    After some time of walking through this beautiful castle, I finally reached inside the chambers for Sulphnire.

    Should I bow and give respect or treat him nothing but shit as to what he did to Nyorin.

    As I enter the chambers, I bowed slightly then asked the man who is sitting on the throne while sipping on a glass of what ever wine it is.

    "Do you want to see me?" - Me

    After he took a sip, he then replied

    "Yes I would like to and please follow me as we need some where to sit and chat peacefully." - Sulphnire

    He got up and walked towards a door on the left which I also followed him.

    It leaded us to a small room that has tons of decoration and a fire place with a table in the middle of the place.

    There were two chairs surrounding the table and so we sat on them.

    On the table, there was a bottle of wine which looks expensive and jewel like glasses for wine surrounding it.

    He then asks

    "Would you like some wine and believe me, they aren''t poisonous." - Sulphnire

    "Even if they are poisonous, I would not be able to swallow it as I''m weak with alcohol." - Me

    He made a laugh then says

    "That''s a shame that you couldn''t stand it as I really fond drinking with someone." - Sulphnire

    "Is that so." - Me

    He then drank a sip then says

    "So is Sherah perhaps someone special to you?" - Sulphnire

    "Yeah, she is my Lover."  - Me

    "Married already?" - Sulphnire

    "Not yet, but maybe in the near future." - Me

    "Well take care of her as she''s a good girl and a powerful one at the same time." - Sulphnire

    "Will do... and what about your wife, Sulphnire?" - Me

    He made a chuckle but it quickly turned into a bitter smile while he shakes slightly the glass of wine his holding.

    "You''re the first one to call me by my name in a while and... my wife died already." - Sulphnire

    "I''m sorry to ask..." - Me

    "It''s fine as she died when she gave birth to Nyorin." - Sulphnire

    "What happened to cause that?" - Me

    "My wife was already badly sick when she is pregnant and she didn''t have much time left already... but at least, she managed to fulfill her last wish and that is to give birth to Nyorin." - Sulphnire

    I can''t help but feel saddened and speechless.

    "That daughter of mine was the youngest while being the first one to have a weak blood..." - Sulphnire

    "But that doesn''t give you the excuse to force her into marriage with someone she hates whole heartedly." - Me

    "You got a point in that and I also hate myself for forcing her but... I don''t have a heir to succeed the throne... and I wanted at least one of my daughters to have a son so I can finally depart this world." - Sulphnire

    "You should know that you are forcing her to marry a person who killed your second daughter." - Me

    He then raised his eyebrows, and then says

    "Isn''t that just a lie told by Nyorin to stop the marriage?" - Sulphnire

    "Your foolish to think its a lie but it''s the actual truth." - Me

    He placed the glass his holding on the table and started clenching his fist tightly.

    "Don''t worry, as I''ll do something with that man who killed my daughter and all this time I thought that she left abroad." - Sulphire

    I can''t help but raise my eyebrows as I say

    "Why do you believe my words so easily?" - Me

    "Because I know your the type of person who understands on what is the point with lying to someone." - Sulphnire

    "..." - Me

    "If you hadn''t interfered by giving me the dark great sword then I still would have healed Sherah''s mother but I would ask her to work for a short time with me." - Sulphnire

    I can''t help but smile and say

    "You made my view on you change, Sulphnire." - Me

    "Well don''t expect to much from my words as who knows if I''m lying to fool you." - Sulphnire

    "But I know your the same like me, as you don''t like lying right?" - Me

    He then laughed then drank the wine and after words he says

    "I knew that you are someone fun to talk with." - Sulphnire

    "The same with you." - Me

    We laughed and then he said

    "You know my daughter Nyorin right?" - Sulphnire

    "I do, very well." - Me

    "What does she think about you?" - Sulphnire

    "Nyorin... confessed her love to me and until now, I don''t know if I should decline or accept..." - Me

    This made him surprised slight until he smiled and say

    "Why not accept her feelings and you can have her as your second wife." - Sulphnire

    "The problem... is that I already have a second one who is pregnant currently..." - Me

    "There ain''t no problem, you can just have my daughter as your third wife instead and I think you already know on how she can''t open to any male but you ever since that incident." - Sulphnire

    "But are you willing to give your daughter to some commoner like me?" - Me

    "Of course and don''t treat yourself as a commoner as you have the royal Dwarmura blood and also have friendly terms with me and many more people in this castle." - Sulphnire

    "...How did you know I''m from a Dwarmura race?, and I thought you mistake me with those Dark Elves." - Me

    "Your eyes clearly shows where your from and I purposely mistake you as I don''t want anyone else to hear of your demon like blood line." - Sulphnire

    "Do you know about my bloodline, Sulphnire?" - Me

    "Not really as your the first one I met with that blood and I think you''ll find out very soon as what your blood possess and who knows if you already gotten those dreams." - Sulphnire

    This surprised me as to what he said.

    "Dreams?!" - Me

    "Yes dreams, as you are able to see the future or another dimension in your dreams." - Sulphnire

    "So all the dreams I had till now may happen in the future?" - Me

    "Or is something that is happening in another dimension with a different you." - Sulphnire

    "that''s unbelievable but it already happened to me." - Me

    "You should not share those dreams as some of them hold more worth than a continent wealth." - Sulphnire

    "..." - Me

    "You might be wondering why your quite special than everyone else and why it has to be you right?, no one can be like you even if you switch souls as your able to live through your sullen life." - Sulphnire

    "I really don''t know what to say..." - Me

    Sulphnire then laughed and got up from the chair.

    "You''re truly someone enjoyable to talk with and please bring my daughter here next time as I want see both of you together before my time is up..." - Sulphnire

    I also got up and gave a hand shake to him while I say

    "Don''t worry as I''ll bring her here and maybe... if she accepts still, I''ll make her my wife also..." - Me

    ~-------------------~

    Thank you for reading folks and please give your feedback as it truly helps me get better :D

 Volume 3 Chp 45: War part 1

    We meet again folks, and today I brought to you a new chapter :D

    I don''t have much to say now but enjoy reading :)

    <--------------------->

    Saladin''s POV

    After I shook hands with Sulphnire, I was then asked by him

    "By the way what is your name?" - Sulphnire

    "Saladin Valirus" - Me

    "Quite a strong name and if I''m not mistaken with the elven language than I think ''Valirus'' means conquer or valor." - Sulphnire

    "Even I don''t know that my name means that..." - Me

    "Hoho, well there are some perks for this old King but... it looks like I''ve to get back to work as war is coming." - Sulphnire

    "What do you mean by war is coming?" - Me

    "We''re having war against Nilfre and I really don''t know if we could win and so I had to use my citizens to battle for me but I don''t force them either." - Sulphnire

    If war is coming than that means it would affect the castle certainly.

    Not only will the people I care about get harm but also innocent lives.

    This might be a trap by Sulphnire as I don''t fully trust him yet but I''ll just go along.

    Though I really don''t know if this is going to be the right choice due to how Sher and Kioni is going to react.

    Certainly I would not let them come with me not matter what.

    We can''t even escape this place as the teleportation only works once every two months.

    So the only choice is to fight instead of cowering and so I said.

    "Perhaps I could join?" - Me

    "You should not as your going to be a father soon." - Sulphnire

    I already know that more than you... but still, I need to join.

    "I never said that I''ll die in battle." - Me

    "Even if you''re willing to, what about your wifes?, would they decline as to what your going to do?" - Sulphnire

    Of course they would but I don''t want him to see me waver.

    I then gave him a smile then replied back

    "They won''t as I know them very well." - Me

    "But why would you want to help this country?" - Sulphnire

    Certainly I''m not doing this for anyone as I know myself very well that I can be selfish but this time, there is a good reason behind it.

    "Because I can save lives while also collecting experience so that I can use them later on." - Me

    Though that''s only half of the reason but I''ll just stick to saying that.

    I then heard him say

    "Well I''ll not question any further and so if you truly want to join us then just show this emblem to anyone in the army. This emblem will allow you to have a position in the army temporally until the war ends." - Sulphnire

    After I grab hold into the gold emblem with a wolf face carved into it, I then asked Sulphnire while having a smile

    "Aren''t you quite calm for someone who is going to have war?" - Me

    He then chuckled and replied

    "If the King is worried then my soldiers morale will befall." - Sulphnire

    "You''re quite the amazing King then. Anyhow, I''ll take my leave now, Sulphnire." - Me

    I kind of already expected that hew ill say those words as it is already predicted by me.

    He gave me a pat in the shoulder and then told me

    "It''s good to meet you and i hope that we will meet good fortune side by side in war."  - Sulphnire

    I nodded to what he said and left the chambers.

    My arm has returned and I trained myself well to use my right arm properly again but I wonder if it is good in a war.

    *****Some time later*****

    I returned back inside my room and found Sherah''s Mother inside who is talking with all other girls about my past.

    It was quite embarrassing as she mentions about how I used to wear a skirt while having a long hair that resembles a girl....

    I wasn''t aware that it looked wrong to dress up like that when I was young so I couldn''t help it.

    They then noticed my presence which made them look at me.

    Sherah was laughing while Kioni was having this type of expression towards me which looked like a hungry animal.

    Qino was trying to hold her laughter while looking at me with teary eyes which slightly annoyed me a bit.

    After all of them greeted me, Kioni asked if I could wear a dress of a girl which I refused immediately.

    But... I was forced to wear it as Sherah''s Mother was going to spill something that could ruin my manhood.

    I changed my clothes into it inside the bathroom and then exited it and told them while I could feel my cheeks as hot as the sun,

    "Happy?!" - Me

    I thought they were going to laugh at me but they in awe as to how I look.

    Sherah then told me

    "I-I... kind of feel at shame... as a guy is even more pretty than me..." - Sherah

    Qino then says

    "That''s not even funny... as to how does a guy transform to be like that..." - Qino

    Kioni was still in shock till now while opening her mouth and being dumbfounded as to what she witness.

    Sherah''s Mother was just chuckling while looking at me which I don''t understand as to how I look like...

    The door then opened and it was Leth who entered.

    He was looking for me but then he noticed my presence which made him remain silent for a good solid seconds until he left the room while saying.

    "It seems like Saladin is not here, sorry for intrusion ladies." - Leth

    I then yelled out at him

    "For crying out loud my hair isn''t long to mistake me as a girl!" - Me

    Leth then opened the door again and said

    "Sorry but I just wanted to tease you~" - Leth

    He then showed me his grin which made me flustered as I march inside the bathroom so I can change my clothes back.

    As I exit the bathroom with my normal clothes and everyone again stared at me.

    Sherah then says

    "Now that I know you can turn to a female quite easily..., you look more handsome then ever Saladin..." - Sherah

    Everyone including Leth started nodding to what Sher says...

    "Well its best I give my message rigth now Saladin." - Leth

    I then replied back to Leth

    "And what maybe that?" - Me

    "You got the approval of the King to join our war right?, so follow me as we need to get ready real soon." - Leth

    Everyone except me and Leth became shocked from the word ''war''.

    Sher and Kioni then looked at me with an expression which clearly states that they want answers from me.

    Both of them were showing anger while having teary eyes as to how I''m going to participate a a war.

    I then told them

    "I''m going no matter what you girls say.... and even if I''m acting like someone careless while being an asshole at the same time but it will not stop me from going as I''m doing it for not me but for the people I want to protect." - Me

    Sher then came close to me then said

    "Then let me join you as I can at least protect you there!" - Sherah

    I hold her shoulder then looked at her crying face and replied

    "You can''t Sher as I''ll be distracted if your with me." - Me

    She then hit my chest repeatedly while yelling

    "I''m not weak Sal!, please.. don''t let me have that feeling once again... please Sal..." - Sher

    I let her hit me as much as she wants until she is fed up with it and then I said

    "I know your not weak, and I know you''re really strong but no matter what you will do, I''ll not let you go with me as I really care about you and it is much more better for me if I know that my future family is safe here than at war." - Me

    Sher looked at me once more time and then she made a sullen expression while saying.

    "I can''t stop you... and you don''t wan''t me to go war with you and so I''ll protect the castle with everyone included... but still come back without harm." - Sher

    I smiled then said after rubbing off the tear on her cheek.

    "You know its impossible for me to return unscathed but I''ll promise that I''ll not die, so don''t worry Sher." - Me

    She then smiled and then started rubbing off her tears.

    Someone pulled my shirt which brought my intention to her who is Kioni and so I heard her say to me.

    "You are not forgetting that I''m bearing your child right... Saladin?, so please return safely as... I don''t know if I can raise our child alone... nor I want him/her to know that her/his

    dad is dead..." - Kioni

    I hugged her and then told her

    "Don''t worry as I''ll return safely and another reason why I go to war is so that I can protect you and everyone else." - Me

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "I''m still useless until now and I can''t help you in anyway..." - Kioni

    "You don''t need to as our child is inside your stomach and so please take care." - Me

    Tears could be seen appearing on her eyes which I can really understand.

    I then felt a pat on my back which I looked to find Sher''s Mother having a sullen expression then told me

    "Saladin you have grown up so much..., but it doesn''t mean I''ll not stop threating you as my child and so please don''t make my heart already saddened from another person death..." - Sher''s Mother

    "Got it, as I already know how much pain you endured before and so I''ll come back for sure." - Me

    Before I gone with Leth, I said to Qino who was standing silently while having a downcast expression.

    "If I die Qino..., your free to leave and do what ever you want but until then, please take care of my family." - Me

    She then looked up to me while shivering with anxiety and then says

    "Even if I''m f-free, I have no where to go... I can''t even return back to my family, so never say that you''ll come back dead..." - Qino

    I was kind of surprised that she wanted me alive as I always thought that she wanted to repay her debt and that is all there is to it.

    I then patted her hair which is my one most overused bad habit but hay, they don''t hate it.

    As I leave the room, I gave my last farewell which both Sher and Kioni came running to hug me which I returned back to while give a kiss on both of them.

    Before I left, I made sure that all my weapons are in check and grabbing hold into my bag.

    No matter what, I''m going to return alive even if I have to break the logic of death flag.

    Even though I''m parting quite fast and so suddenly. It is the best time to leave.

    I am currently following Leth as we walk through the corridor.

    The dagger that I took from the corpse of the jade bandit leader from back then was still in my back.

    The spear from the monster in the dungeon is inside my ring.

    My body is built not from talent but from hard work.

    As I keep that in mind, there is no foe that will keep in bay as I will destroy everyone who comes in my way.

    *****Some time later******

    I followed Leth till I reached their barracks were everyone is getting prepared to leave.

    Soldiers wearing their armors while some are sharpening their swords.

    I can notice one of them looking at a picture of what seems to be his family while wearing his boots.

    His face was showing as to how he misses his family.

    But I can''t blame him as I have this pain inside me which consist of ''what would happen if I depart with mine?''

    Kioni''s going to have my child and Sher also wants one which I can''t help but feel fear that I might.... die.

    Well I''m already here and so I''ll try my very best at least.

    Leth told me that his going to prepare and so I need to grab the equipment I need right now.

    As I look around the swords and armor racks, someone approached me and when I looked, it was my instructor Ikejurald.

    He then fetched a sword for me to use which was a long one and so I thanked him.

    Ikejurald was wearing his armor which shows the color silver blue while wearing a cape that extends till the ground and much more detailed than anyones cape.

    Showing the emblem of the clan, having stripes of dark blue and white while having a fur type material at the neck area was his cape.

    His carrying a helmet on his right while I survey him, I can see that he is having the sword he used on me before, sheathed and placed on his back.

    I can''t compare as to how overwhelming he looks than before.

    The weapon he gave me was an ordinary sword which has all the necessary for it to be a good one but there is something off with it.

    I notice that there are symbols on the blade which made me ask Ikejurald as to what are they.

    He then replied to me stating that those symbols are something that he placed and it helps the blade from not breaking easily.

    I didn''t understand as to how he placed them but I didn''t question and just mentioned ''thank you'' to him once again.

    The barracks was quite the big area and is located  at the most bottom floor of the castle while being at the middle.

    There is a large gate which I can already guess it is for when all the soldiers are going to leave.

    Chandeliers were not the things that kept the place lit but instead, torches on the walls which kindled brightly were the ones instead.

    In this place, you could get every weapon type while you can choose on which type of armor you want.

    I noticed that there wasn''t only one door in the area as there was similar in size gate in the opposite direction but it is not made of steel.

    As I wear a medium weighted armor, the door in our back opened which then everyone in the room looked to find individuals in robes enter.

    Following them were archers and then as expected, Sulphnire with his golden armor.

    There were too many soldiers to count and if I were to guess then they would estimate around 1,400 individuals.

    I''m surprised that this place could fit them but this castle is already big enough so it might be that I''m acting stupid.

    By big I mean the size of a small town. literally.

    Sulphnire the King seems to be surrounded by seven individuals who stand out more than the other soldiers.

    Ikejurald, Leth and Yin were part of them as they wear incredible looking armor and robes.

    Yin is wearing similar to the attire as the archers but the thing different is the color of the shin metal on it which radiates gold shine and she is wearing a cape similar to Ikejurald.

    Everyone then gone into their position except for me but Leth helped and showed me as to where to go.

    The soldiers are divided into 7 groups and in each groups which was commanded by one soldier who has a different armor color than everyone else.

    I am in a group which is commanded by a man named Lifriekil who is a bulky heavily armored guy who carries a large hammer which is also a spear at the same time...

    The name of his means ''The Fray Night'' in our language which is quite a nice name if I have to say so myself.

    In each group consist about 200 units which varies between mages, archers, and especially warriors.

    From what I heard from nearby units, the seven soldiers who surrounded the King are called the ''Bvregrei''(Shadows and hands of the King).

    The Bvregrei''s job is to simply lead the army in battle while following the orders of the King.

    Don''t think that the group is commanded by one person as there are ten individuals in each of those group that leads 20 units and they are easily identified by the cape their wearing. (I don''t know what they are called so I''ll just call them as lieutenants.)

    Currently in the barracks, everyone is already ready for battle as I can see that there is not a single one who isn''t in a group.

    But I''ve been wondering some time now as to how can 1,400 units be enough for war... unless there are more outside.

    As I stand in position while watching the Bvregrei of our group talk with one of  lieutenants, I notice that the soldier beside me was shivering while muttering something which I ignored as it might make me feel the same as him.

    My armor is ash black and covers my torso and shoulders while having leg guards but aside from that, then its mostly leather fabric.

    I was going to wear those bulky armors but I remembered that I''m only good if I can move freely without any weight and less flexibility slowing me down.

    The sword that my instructor gave me was sheathed and is located near my right waist.

    I left the ruined bronze sword which has great sharpness back to Qino for self defense and you might be wondering as to why I gave her that back as there is a chance of betrayal but I don''t think of that at all as I believe in her.

    After some time of standing, I could hear Sulphnire raise his voice and tell all of in the barracks to hear his words.

    The barracks became silent form his thunder like voice.

    We then heard him say

    "Fellow brothers and sisters in arms. Today we join not only in the similar place were we can get killed but also the blood we will taste of our enemies!" - Sulphnire

    You could hear everyone yell out their voice from as to how the King words effected them including me.

    "We don''t fight for glory nor we fight because it satisfy our vengeance but instead we fight for those who can''t protect themselves!" - Sulphnire

    "There is no army match to our capabilities and so I swear by the name of my title, if we emerge victor, I promise you that we will have the biggest party were everyone is allowed to come!" - Sulphnire

    ...That''s Sulphnire I guess, though the party was unnecessary.

    Everyones eyes were filled with determination as the iron gate in front of us opens.

    All units moved in uniform as we march through the large cobblestone bridge which overhangs a ravine with a wild torrent of water beneath.

    <--------------------->

    Thanks for reading folks :D

 Volume 3 Chp 46: War part 2

    Yo folks, today I brought to you another chapter of mine!

    So let us not wait and dive in shall we!

    Enjoy Reading

    <------------------------------->

    Sulphnire POV

    As I cross the bridge with my loyal soldiers, I ask Yin who was beside me if all Bvregrei are present.

    She replied back stating that everyone is here which includes ''Leth, Yin, Lifriekil, Kento, Refleishia, Jeritz and Mekloin''.

    Each one of them has a role which helps me in this coming war.

    Basically Leth, Lifriekil and Jeritz are in charge for the warriors while Mekloin is in charge for the mages.

    Yin and Refleishia are going to command the archers while Leth can also be someone who commands the mages.

    each of them has the strength to destroy one hundred soldiers which I''m quite proud of.

    Though the most capable has to be either Leth or Mekloin as both of them are close to ''B+'' adventurers.

    I got this thing stuck in my head which consist of me still not understanding as to why does Nilfre got an alliance with those stubborn Ogres.

    We are about 1,430 units in total which includes the help from each village surrounding us.

    I really hate asking for extra man from villages but this is something we desperately need in order to win.

    Their going to march through our countries border and siege our walls but we must not allow that or else that would be our downfall.

    It''s not like I don''t have confident on my soldiers as they have our ''Fenrir'' blood but we don''t know exactly as to how many they are.

    One wrong move by me and there would be a massacre on my fellow soldiers, which always remind me that I''m a King.

    You''re watching me right?, Veronica?, ...I hope your doing fine up there and you must be mad that your daughter Nyorin was threated by me in bad terms but I promise I''ll make up for it in this war.

    there was one thing I need to make sure and so I asked Yin

    "How long do you think our mages can last with their mana and aura?" - Me

    "About two hours maximum, your highness." - Yin

    "Good enough but how about the arrows from the archers?" - Me

    "IF we continue to shoot then about 50 arrows on each unit from the archer groups." - Yin

    "That will be sufficient but make sure to save at least half of them until I say so again." - Me

    "As you command, your highness" - Yin

    Sigh* I really can''t get used to my past students calling me ''your highness'' every time.

    Even though when I was in my youth, I didn''t do much but chase after a certain girl.

    I can''t help but feel shiver through my body as to how pitiful I was compared to me right now.

    Shining gold armor with a red cloak, my trusty blade sheathed and carried in my right hand and helmet I wear which shows the supremacy I achieved.

    Anyhow, its best for me to concentrate on walking towards the walls.

    The clouds are getting dark... and it might be telling me that something will go wrong...

    It''s not the usual warm weather as right now its chilly cold.

    We need to walk to reach the royal ranch where we will switch to riding horses and then make our way to the walls which would take at least a week.

    It might be quite harsh for the soldiers as I need to cut the amount of time for resting for the maximum outcome on traveling.

    I''m still worried if we will be too late by the time we reach there as the nearby villages to the wall might get destroyed by those savages.

    The path my units are taking is quite rough as to how we have to overcome hills or swampy terrain, but we got our mages for those cases.

    Sigh*, why did those Nilfre people have to come and fight us as I really just want to taste those good liquor that Leth promised me.

    <------------------------------->

    Yurnixa POV

    Father gone out for war with everyone else which makes the castle sound... quite empty.

    As I walk through the corridor, I could hear my steps clearly...

    I finally reached the room I wanted to see and so I knocked on it which opened after some time.

    Qino was the one who opened and she told me that I could enter which I did.

    I give my greeting on Qino and those girls who are sitting on the bed who are Kioni and Sherah.

    All three of them were making this sullen worried expression which made me ask them.

    "As to why you girls are having that sort of faces?" - Me

    Kioni then replied

    "Saladin is going for war and we can''t help but feel worried that something might happen to him." - Kioni

    That bastard left this girls alone and gone to serve a country which isn''t where he is born?

    "Oh is that so..." - Me

    I notice that Kioni is rubbing her stomach while Sherah rubs her back which made me curios and so I asked

    "Do you have a stomach ache per chance, Kioni?" - Me

    She looked at me directly at the eyes and then she replied

    "Its not a stomach ache but instead I''m pregnant." - Kioni

    "I see..., wait... pregnant... how is that possible!" - Me

    This made everyone startle from my increase in voice which then Sherah replied to me

    "She''s pregnant... because we did it with Saladin." - Sherah

    "I already know that but how is that possible for her to get pregnant that fast and please do tell me how long has it been?" - Me

    "About two days." - Qino

    "Yeah, how the hell can Kioni get pregnant that fast then?" - Me

    Kioni made a puzzled expression then asked

    "Is it abnormal for me to get pregnant that fast?" - Kioni

    I sat on a chair then told them

    "It''s already rare enough for humans to get pregnant that fast but how the bloody hell can you get pregnant by Saladin who is half elf?" - Me

    I remember Nyorin telling me before that Saladin was half human and half elf which made remember recently.

    Sherah then uttered

    "How does being elf gotta do with this?" - Sher

    "Well, elf tend to take quite a lot of time till it can fertilize in someone''s womb which extends from six months to five years. Even if he is half human, its illogical for anyone to get pregnant by him that fast even on a human." - Me

    Kioni was thinking as to what I uttered and then she replied

    "Then... how come... its a different case about me?" - Kioni

    I looked at her closely then replied

    "Either its a miracle or your not the race that you actually are." - Me

    Everyone became silent including me and we could hear nothing except for the tea getting prepared by Qino.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I really could never predict as to how this sort of event would occur in my absence...

    <------------------------------->

    Nyorin''s POV

    The wind is quite pleasant right now, as it cools my face from what happened back in that town.

    Not only did I witness Laura''s cold eyes but also blood on ice.

    I don''t know what is happening to her as she is quite different.

    Long black hair with light green eyes was the thing that defines Laura right now.

    She asks to duel me more frequently than before and every single time I lose.

    No matter how close I get to her, she would just shackle my movements with magic.

    I almost felt death before me due to her.

    This made me grew fear from laura which stopped me from talking to her that much...

    She doesn''t eat a lot nor talk much and so I think today I''m going to confront her as to why is she feeling like that.

    Right now I''m on a horse carriage with Laura and Jentun is the one who is controlling the horse in the front.

    Laura is currently hugging her legs as she makes a downcast expression.

    We didn''t talk for a day now and so I decided to say to her

    "What''s wrong Laura?" - Me

    She then looked at me then replied

    "Nothing." - Laura

    After she said that, her eyes then averted from mine.

    She doesn''t want to talk but I kept on insisting

    ''Tell me the problem... please Laura..." - Me

    Laura kept silent which made me then sit beside her.

    I asked again but this time closer

    "Laura... your my best friend so please tell me as to why the girl I used to know is now different..." - Me

    She looked at me which then I notice the tears coming out from her left eyes which then she says

    "Anyone would be different Nyorin... if their loved one has died but it is something much more depressing for me..." - Laura

    I couldn''t help but bit my lower lip from what she said then I replied back

    "You''re not the only one that feels like that but you must know that Saladin would be sad if he were to see you in this state." - Me

    She then clutched her hands tightly as she replies back

    "I know, I know that very clearly but... he is the first one who threated me as someone dear to him and gave hope for me to live in this world..." - Laura

    I can''t say anything but stay silent and hear her say

    "i wanted to live with him in a peaceful life, I wanted to have a nice family with the person who saved my life, but that changed when he died. I don''t know who am I anymore without him and certainly I question myself if I should just join him-" - Laura

    Before she could finish her sentence I slapped her in the face, which made her shocked as to what I did and then I said while I could feel my tear falling down from my eyes

    "If you were to leave me alone... I would never forgive you Laura. Muzaik, Saladin, my mother and my sister already left me behind in this world. I don''t know if I could keep being sane if another one of my dear ones would die... so please Laura, don''t think of that..." - Me

    I can''t help but hug her and tell her to not leave me behind.

    My tears were flowing as I could hear Laura cry as she hugs me back.

    Both of us needs each other or else we will be in cripple and left to die alone...

    ******A week Later*******

    <------------------------------->

    Saladin''s POV

    It has been a week now since we last left the castle.

    The first thing we went to was a large ranch where everyone would change from walking to riding on a horse.

    Since I don''t know how to ride one, someone had to help me on how to use one which didn''t make me capable for riding even after being thought how to... and so I had to ride with someone the whole journey.

    It was quite the long one as we don''t have time for break except for a quick six hour sleep... (It''s like hell all over again...)

    The food they served on the journey was bland as they give only a bread with a bowl of hot soup.

    Though it didn''t differ between anyone as even the King Sulphnire was given the same food as us.

    There were some obstacles like swamps and ravines but they were easy to overcome due to the mages magic.

    Rest assured, I got my fill on stamina training... as we don''t rely on the horses every time.

    Monsters would appear once in a while in the journey but they were nothing compared to us...

    Though it felt quite good as to be riding side by side with an army for once.

    Anyhow, currently I''m standing with every other warriors similar to me before a really large gate.

    We finally reached the walls which then everyone separated depending on who are we.

    Archers are on top the walls with half of the mages which specializes in long range magic and healing.

    The other half of mages are with us the warriors and those guys are specialized in close quarters combat.

    I can''t lie that my heart isn''t beating fast as it really gives me fear as to what might happen.

    A total of four Bvregrei are commanding us and we are (including me) going to face the enemies in the front line.

    The position we chose is quite stable which I can tell greatly due to how much books I read about wars.

    I can''t really explain it that well but I can just say it resembles a wide triangle.

    ---

    -----------------

    -------------------------------------------

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Authors Notes: The formation looks similar to the up one.

    I got to say that the walls for this country are quite amazing...

    Long and very tall while being made out of grey stoned bricks.

    80 feet tall if I have to estimate which I can safely say that this wall can protect any sort of strong siege...

    Though I really can''t believe as to how long it took to cover this country borders with this wall.

    Right now, I''m awaiting the orders from Sulphnire as to when we will charge.

    Well... I just hope that I''ll do fine.

    <------------------------------->

    Thank you for reading everyone!

    The next chapter will come very soon so don''t worry :3

    Sorry for it being short also by the way as I really need to think a lot for the coming war ark.

 Volume 3 Chp 47: War part 3

    Hey guys, another chapter is brought to you by me.

    So enjoy reading :D

    -----------------------

    Saladin''s POV

    I was standing and awaiting as to what will happen.

    My hands are gripped tightly on the hilt of my sword and felt pity to myself as to how scared I am from my foolish shivering hands.

    As I was observing the flock of birds soar across the sky, a flash of lighting appeared in the clouds.

    Which then I heard a loud horn like sound which was came from on top of the wall.

    It was so loud that it could be heard by almost everyone around.

    We then heard a thunder like voice from Sulphnire after the horn finished.

    "Fire the arrows and spells at the foes before you!" - Sulphnire

    He couldn''t see the enemies but by the horn alone, he could already tell that they are already here.

    We could hear arrows shooting and loads of magic spells getting thrown at the foes.

    My heart couldn''t stop beating as to how I''m going to be joining the war very soon.

    After some time, the gate in front of us opened which then I could hear our King Sulphnire say out loud

    "Destroy those foolish people and so charge!" - Sulphnire

    I can''t help but move my feet and go along with the flow of the units nearby.

    I''ll try my best to not make any mistakes... which could end my life.

    -----------------------

    3rd person POV

    Right now the King Sulphnire has just charged through the gates which to find himself puzzled as to where are the enemies.

    There was not a single soldier to be seen anymore, but instead a lot of fallen arrows and excavated lands from magic spells could be seen.

    He was puzzled as to where are the enemies and he was sure that he heard the horn blew.

    Every soldier and including Saladin were behind him.

    They didn''t know what to do as there was not a single foe to be seen.

    Even Saladin was confused, until we could hear the King mutter to himself stating

    "Where the hell are they?" - Sulphnire

    When he just said those words, a large boulder came flying to us which splattered a group of units into a bloody mess.

    Everyone couldn''t do anything but watch their fellow comrades get obliterated by that large boulder.

    It was not the only one that came flying towards Saladin and so, most of them panicked and tried moving away but it still didn''t stop the massacre.

    Some of the soldiers panicked and tried retreating back inside the walls but it has been blocked by a boulder.

    The boulders reminded Saladin of what happened back then in the town which made him feel anger thoroughly but he didn''t have time for that and so he decided to try move away from the boulder.

    One of the Bvregrei made a large barrier which protected most of the units including Saladin.

    Some of the mages on top the walls were trying to destroy the boulders with their magic before they could land.

    Even Yin the archer used magic on her bow to pierce through many of the flying debris.

    Sulphnire was being protected by Leth and Lifriekil from the rain of large rocks.

    You could hear the agonizing scream of soldiers as some get mutilated or crushed by the immense weight of the rocks.

    It was a long shower of boulders on Sulphnire''s units which in the end when there was no boulders anymore, all the surrounding units could feel the immense aura coming of from him.

    As he grit his teeth and clench his fist tightly, he then thought to himself.

    "Those bastards used a powerful illusion spell to misguide my units on top the wall to fire and so caused a bitter mistake on my part which took a lot of my fellow units lives." - Sulphnire

    If you were to say as to how many got killed, then it would have been almost 1/4 of his entire army.

    The scenery was devastating.

    Mages who were made to heal was trying their best to help the wounded but there was so many to count.

    Dust on armors, excavated lands with boulders, blood mostly every where, smell of guts of entrails and especially the corpses of fellow soldiers.

    Saladin couldn''t help but feel empty as he look on a severed arm on the ground.

    His eyes showed sadness while having loads of hate.

    The severed arm on the ground was carrying a necklace with an amulet which has a drawn picture of lady with her carrying a young child.

    Dust is seen on his hair, blood on his cheeks and scraped hands.

    He couldn''t do anything but watch as that man died in front of him.

    Saladin thought that he was already familiar with the word ''death'' but he never was.

    Everyone of Sulphnire unit has became wary of the noise that is becoming louder each second.

    At this moment, Sulphnire knew as to what is coming and so he shouted to every soldier he has

    "Everyone brace for combat and avenge your fellow dead companions of war!" - Sulphnire

    Each unit unsheathed their swords, wads, staffs, hammers and all kinds of weapons as they prepare for foes their going to face.

    Saladin picked up a shield on the ground and unsheathed the sword Ikejurald gave him.

    His anger could be felt from nearby units which also motivated them to show their aura filled with killing intent.

    Their eyes resembled animals while it glowed as bright as torches.

    You could clearly see that their teeth were growing became similar to fangs.

    Over the yonder, soldiers of silver armored were making the towards the wounded army of Sulphnire.

    Not only were there only human soldiers but also large ogres.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Their well built body and strong built makes them out shine the other humans beside them.

    Dark elves were accompanied behind them as archers while also some catapult like structures were being pulled by horses.

    The leader who led them was someone who has a complete black armor worn which covers his entire body.

    We can know clearly that his the leader because of the crown he is wearing.

    Clouds were darkened while the sun is not able to be seen anywhere and the ever slightly rising moon in the  horizon.

    The black armored leader unsheathed his blade then pointed it towards Sulphnire which made everyone in his side make a battle cry.

    As the enemies charged to them and then their swords clang with each other, the sonata of war begins.

    Saladin slashing away soldiers while having no hesitation at all.

    Cuts could be seen on his body but he didn''t flinch one bit.

    He wasn''t an expert for swords nor good at battle but the thing that is making him cut through his foes was all due to his ''Empower'' ability which made the enemies unable to move.

    Units of Sulphnire were getting killed and killing at the same time.

    Some were desperate and some were cold hearted.

    This is called war.

    The battle continued for a long period of time.

    People getting killed left and right.

    Sound of pain is the most that could be heard throughout the war.

    -----------------------

    Saladin''s POV

    As I dig down my sword on the neck of one soldier, I made sure that I remembered his face so that it can stick to me.

    That must be the eighth one I killed so far.

    No matter how many times I take one life, I can''t ever feel a single bit of remorse.

    The first time I killed someone was really back then when I still worked for fending off the slaves.

    One of them broke out and I had to kill him.

    I didn''t want to taint my hands with blood back then... but I couldn''t do anything as it was staking my life for that purpose.

    My body is feeling exhausted completely already.

    I''m out of breath while I can''t see properly due to the blood on my forehead.

    The sword i''m using is the only one that is keeping me from falling as I dig it on the ground.

    I really can''t think much as I notice an Ogre charge at me with a great sword.

    My aura is depleted nearly completely, enchantment isn''t working anymore, the shield I used was shattered, my armor is in tatters and I really can''t think well... but at least I managed to dodge one more attack by diving away from the weapon.

    Though I didn''t completely evaded it as my hip area got slashed but nothing severe.

    The ground was painful and bloody as I bath on it.

    I''m sorry Sher, Kioni, Qino, Amelia and everyone else... I think I''ll take just a bit of sleep...

    My eyes feels sleepy... but I don''t wanna die...

    Before I could close my eyes, I felt that my body was being moved.

    But that didn''t help me from... closing my eyes.

    *********

    For the first time in a while... I didn''t have a dream or am I?

    I was in a room and every where were mirrors reflecting myself.

    Each one was different.

    My age, looks, height differs in each mirror.

    It was quite the short dream as it ended with me screaming.

    Weird... I forgotten as to why I screamed.

    My eyes opened slowly and the first thing I notice was that there is a person injecting something in me.

    The headache was intense, and the buzz noise inside was killing me.

    Once I completely regained my consciousness... I finally understood as to where am I.

    Black mossy walls, maroon torch stands which bear kindling fires, no windows nor anything else except someone else who is in front of me.

    His mouth was covered but his eyes were clearly shown and I don''t know why my body is telling me that I should run...

    I tried to move but then I noticed that my hands and legs are strapped by chains.

    My back is pressed on against a metal like structure which I can from all of this already... that I''m captured.

    I then heard him say

    "You must be wondering as to why you''re here while being binded?"

    I then replied

    "I must be captured then." - Me

    His laugh was then heard while followed by him stating I''m correct.

    The metal like mask his wearing was having taints of blood if I inspect it closer while his attire is quite eerie as it resembled a clown.

    I then questioned the man who is snapping his fingers while humming and dancing.

    "What are you going to do with me and where am I."

    The clown like man then replied

    "I found your body in the war and so I took you. Your currently underneath my house which is in the border of Nilfre and Bertaliz home country. For what am I gonna do you is something quite simple and that is to test my new weapons or spells on your very body."

    I didn''t know what to feel except anxiety and fear.

    The knowing of being tortured is something not new to me but I never felt a real one.

    His expression was sadistic and I don''t know why would he use me specifically...

    <hr />

    Thanks for reading

    Sorry for the delay as I needed some break to think also :P

 Volume 3 Chp 48: Revenge

    Its been some time guys, I don''t know why but I''m getting lazier to make this day by day.

    But don''t fret as I''ll not stop until I complete it.

    Anyhow enjoy the chapter

    Saladin''s POV

    Pain.

    As he removes one of my finger from my hand and all I could do is scream in agony.

    I don''t know what type of sick bastard is he to find my body in the middle of war and do this stuff to me.

    It''s better of that I died instead of feeling this pain.

    Blood would isn''t spilled from my wound which may be due to the weapon his using...

    I can''t think straight due to how painful it is when he cuts my limbs.

    What does he want with me...

    It''s really painful.

    Why it has to me always...

    I can feel my fingernails get ripped off one by one...

    No other pain until now can compare to this.

    Even if my hand gets crushed by him, he would heal it back to a point were he can play with it again.

    Different types of tools were used by him to torture me.

    Blood is all I can see and the pain is really hard to describe.

    Sometimes I would almost go unconscious but he would always stop me from doing so.

    I can''t feel my legs anymore...

    He told me then

    "There ain''t any reason for me to be doing this stuff except to fill my hunger as I love hearing and seeing people''s agony."

    I  might go insane if he keeps on doing this...

    When will this stop...

    Leth POV

    It has been already four days since the war finished.

    Though it ended up with neither side winning, we lost a lot. Including Saladin.

    even now I don''t know where his body could have gone.

    I''m not sure if his alive and even if he is, he won''t survive that long.

    I know his powerful in a way but there ain''t no possibility for him to stay alive for this long.

    ...I really don''t want to be the one who tells the news about him...

    This war is completely useless...

    My comrades that I knew were killed in front of my very own eyes.

    At least Yin is still alive but her expression until now never changed... as a close friend of hers got mutilated in front of her.

    Currently were making our way back to the castle with our remaining units.

    The king until now has this fearsome anger in him as he massages his nose bridge while walking.

    I did try look for Saladin but there was no luck.

    There was no one who knew his location as everyone in his station were killed.

    Oh... what am I gonna say to those girls.

    Saladin''s POV

    How long has it been...

    Hahaha...

    Pain.

    Doesn''t affect me anymore.

    I''m broken aren''t I?

    Instead of me agonizing for pain, I started laughing like a psycho.

    Even the person who''s torturing me stopped as to how I became.

    Finger nails getting removed.

    fingers chopped.

    body being acid bathed and a lot more.

    Especially the insects that was forced for me to eat.

    I rather die now.

    His looks were similar to a devil in a human body...

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Please... end this torture...

    Slowly his skinning my arm...

    Nothing comes in my head but pain and the noise of my agony.

    Eventually... I felt like I''m close to deaths gate... and I kind of felt relieved.

    My consciousness were fading slowly... until I heard a soft familiar voice.

    "Your not allowed to die yet."

    This voice... it must be Vearli.

    I felt all the restraint on my body get ripped away and when I opened my eyes... I found myself free from those bindings.

    The guy who was torturing me got startled as he was cleaning the tools he sued for me...

    I can''t think anymore but there is one thing that comes into mind and that is to kill him brutally.

    My eyes looked upon by his and I could already spot the fear growing in them.

    With force, I immediately close our distance and then I used my fingers to pull out his eyeball with force.

    After i pulled it out and ripping the vein to it, his scream then echoed the room which made me feel joy.

    All this days... i have felt pain and so he must feel the same way.

    I punched his face which made him flew by a bit and slam the wall behind him.

    His body then slowly slided down.

    I used my leg to break his feet horribly by stomping on it.

    Slowly I broke every bone he has from toe to head.

    Not a single bone left not broken.

    His utter agony screech was pleasant to my ears.

    Oh how I enjoyed his pain... but to bad his already dead.

    My body is filled with pain but I can do nothing and endure it.

    After I looked upon my skinless arm regenerating... I can''t help but laugh horribly...

    what am I know?!

    My skin immediately regenerated in a mere hour which I can''t help but think as to what am I...

    The countless tongues that are thorn off from my body were in a bucket which made me horribly vomit blood from looking at it.

    This might be what I deserve for being some kind of lowly human in this life... but were did I gone wrong...

    I then heard Vearli''s voice telling me

    "Your... just destined to be like this...."

    I looked back and saw her who has the fiery red blood hair floating on the air while having a sitting position.

    She was busy trimming her finger nail which made me angry from just looking at her as I say

    "Why didn''t you help me earlier!, then i could not be in this state!" - Me

    After I said that, I could have sworn that I saw her body tremble a bit while her eyes blink and her clothes flutter which might be true from her then saying

    "I-I don''t have leisure energy to waste upon saving you... and it''s not like you died or anything like that?!" - Vearli

    "I endured all this pain... and you could do nothing but watch me suffer..." - Me

    Even if I want to vent my anger upon her... she is still the one who saved me and Kioni...

    She showed a little bit of hesitation before she starts uprighting her posture and tell me

    "...I am a Demon after all!, so don''t think I''m going to save you even if your in that condition... so-so you expect that atleast and be thankful towards me for saving you early." - Vearly

    "..." - Me

    I didn''t reply anything and exited the room through the door.

    ~1=-----------------------------------------------------------=1~

    Thanks for reading :D, it has been a while but I''ll still release chapters as much as possible!